ΑΙΕΝ ΑΛΗΘΕΥΕΙΝ,

OR, A brief Account of one Suggestion of the Romanist against THE DISPATCHER DISPATCHED.

BY Henry Hammond, D. D.

[...].

LONDON, Printed for RICHARD ROYSTON, at the Angel in Ivy-lane. MDCLX.

A brief Account of one Suggestion OF THE ROMANIST.

§. 1. IT is the Stateman's Maxime concerning a false Suggestion, that if it be believed but four and twenty hours, the value of it is in­estimable; which though it must be allowed to re­ceive a grand abatement, when it is applyed to infe­riour and less considerable transactions, yet the inte­rests of Religion, in the maintenance of truth, are not so despiseable, as that he that hath appeared or embarked in them, can safely neglect the advantages which evil arts may yield, or furnish an adversary against him.

§. 2. Such in reason, and in Experience, beyond all others is the charge of falsifying, which if it be but suggested, and believed of any, and much more if a pregnant and visible proof of it be tendred, there needs no other blast, or smut, or vermine to lay wast the whole field, and deprive him of all harvest of his seed and labours.

§. 3. How this is my concernment at this time, the Reader will not suddenly divine, till I have entertain'd him with a short relation of that, which I had ra­ther my self proclaim on the house top, then leave o­thers to whisper it in corners.

§. 4. I was lately advertised by a judicious and Re­verend friend, that it was particularly urged against [Page II] me, by a Romanist, that I had mistaken, or perverted M. Whites words, which I referr to in the Dispatcher Di­spatcht, Chap. III. Sect. 4. p. 279. where I suppose him to answer (in his Apology for Trad. p. 56.) that the beatifical vision of the Saints before the day of Judgement was not yet held a matter of Faith, but onely a Theological conclusion; when (said he) the Apologist in that very place had ex­presly said, that this point is a matter of faith, grounded on Tradition, and not a Theological conclusion.

§. 5. That I should be guilty if but of such an osci­tancy or mistake, much more of such a vile perversi­on as this, I may be allowed to have been as unwill­ing my self to believe, as I am obliged to take care that others should not causelessly apprehend it of me. Therefore without delay I turned first to mine own words (which as I then could not doubt, so now I acknowledge to be faithfully related) then to Ma­ster VVhites words, in the page of his Apology, whence I had cited them, and those I found exactly, and to a letter concordant to my transcript of them in Disp. Disp.

§. 6. For thus I still read (if I will not at noon-day suspect mine own eyes) in that Apologist, p. 56. l. 12. [For, nothing is more clear, then that the validity of Baptism by hereticks was a Tradition, and decided by it: so the Bea­tifical vision of the Saints before the day of Judgement, the Spirituality of Angels, are not yet held matters of Faith, but only Theological conclusions; as likewise the fouls being con­created to the perfecting of the body.] What can be more manifest, then that in this period the Beatificall Vision of Saints before the day of judgement is by that Apologist set down, as one of the two things (to which after a third is subjoyn'd) of which it is affirmed in the plu­ral, [Page III] that they are not yet held matters of Faith, but onely Theological conclusions? which was all to a syllable, that I cited from him in that place, with this onely change, that speaking onely of one of these, the Beatifical vision &c. I set it (as it was necessary) in the singular [is not yet held a matter of Faith, but onely a Theological conclusion.]

§. 7. That I might be sure not to have mistaken my Author, I carefully consulted the Errata; but there was none noted, relating to that page: and indeed the whole composure of the period was such, that there must be a concurrence ot very many changes in the compass of very few lines (more I believe then the most negligent Compositor and Corrector have at a­ny time conspired to be guilty of) to wrest this testi­mony from me, or change it into what this Romanist had affirmed it to be.

§. 8. Having dispatch't this account to my friend, from whom I received the former advertisement, I had no cause of doubt, but that this affair had recei­ved its full period, the Romanist being obliged to yield to such full uncontrollable evidence, and every mans eyes, to whom the contrary suggestion could be of­fered, being as well qualified as mine, to secure him from being misled by it. And on these grounds of safety I had no least thought of troubling the Reader with any account, or complaint, which I now see is become some part of my interest, and my duty.

§. 9. For I was soon assured by my friend, that the words which I had punctually transcribed from my copy of the Apology, were not to be found in that, which he had before him, but quite transformed in­to the contrary sence, even that for which the Roma­nist had vouch'd them; for thus he found them [For, [Page IV] nothing is more clear, then that the validity of Baptism by hereticks was a Tradition, and decided by it: so the Beati­fical vision of the Saints before the day of judgement. The Spirituality of Angels is not yet held a matter of Faith, but onely a Theological conclusion.]

§. 10. By this representation I was soon forced to confess, that the whole scene was changed, the first part of the words remaining the same, but the second (of the Beatifical vision of the Saints) which were my onely concernment, wholly transformed, that which before was joyned with the spirituality of An­gels, as not yet held matters of faith, but onely Theological conclusions, being now annext to the validity of Baptism by hereticks, and so affirmed to be a Tradition (and that is with him a matter of Faith) and decided by it. And then I had reason to acknowledge the candour of that Romanist, who proceeding on these appearances, had laid no heavier a censure on me, then that of either mistaking, or perverting M. Whites words.

§. 11. In this new posture of affairs, first it was presently discernible, that the very many changes, which I had foreseen, had been really made, to bring this about. And as all this was obvious, and credible to be done by a new Edition of the book, so it remained uncertain to me whether mine, or that other so con­trary to it, were the true and authentick Edition: this therefore was my next care to examine.

§. 12. And herein again I met with an intricacy; for if the title-pages, and a concurrence of all obvious indications, might be believed, there was all this while but one edition, both copies carrying in their front, A Paris, chez Jean Billain Rue S. Jacques à l'en­sign S. Augustin 1654. the same volume, print, num­ber [Page V] of pages, beginning and end of every page, &c. This soon suggested that which was the onely clue to extricate me then (and the reader now) out of this la­byrinth. For sending to the Stationers for another co­py of the Apology, as from one I received a copy per­fectly agreeing with mine, so by the help of another I was furnisht with one exactly accordant to what my Monitor from the Romanist had represented to me, yet not discernibly differing from my own in any o­ther, save in this one passage; and looking more nar­rowly, first the paper and ink wherein that leaf was printed (discernibly differing from all the rest of the book) was apt to inject some suspicion: but I soon saw that I had no need of this, or other obscurer intimation, it being grosly visible, that in this place a leaf had been cut out, & a new one pasted in. And what Gordian knot might not have been untied by the like instrument?

§. 13. VVhen this change was thought fit to be made, I did, and still want augury to divine; onely this is apparent, that it was a work which second thoughts suggested, after the Book was published, else my copy which came regularly to me from the VVor­cester-stationer, (in the year, if my memory fail me not, 1655.) and another now sent me from another Stati­oner (which assures me there be many more) must have had their parts in the change.

§. 14. Having given the Reader a brief and single view of this matter, I abstain from any farther obser­vation, or reflexion on it, then what a ‘Quo teneam vul us mutantem —?’ will amount to. But that is also unnecessary, my whole design being compleated in this, that it is now manifest to the most impersuasible of their disciples, [Page VI] that dare read what is written against their Masters (which I perceive few are permitted to do) that I nei­ther mistook, nor perverted the Apologists sence or words, those, I mean, which I read in his book, from wch alone I could be imagined to receive cognizance of them, not being able to forecast, that what I had thus really transcribed from him, would be so soon snatcht from me again, or that what was to me so visi­ble, should vanish, and become invisible to other men.

§. 15. This indeed is an unexpected proof of what S. VV. had told me, concerning the VVits (enormous) power to transform Testimonies; which yet shal not dis­courage me from dealing in that ware, (being firmly resolved never to make use of my duller faculties, to work such Metamorphoses) nor yet from diverting sometimes into such pleasant fields, adorned with so great varieties, as that Apologist frequently affords the world, hoping, that I shall not again meet with such misadventures as these, or any greater interruptions in reading him, then what a competent attention, and a table of Errata shall enable me to overcome.

§. 16. This account I conceived would more par­donably, because more moderately, divert the Reader at this time, then if I should stay till it were solemn­ly and articulately call'd for, and moreover deliver S. VV. from some temptation, himself to think, or to perswade others, that he had sprang some reall game to invite his chases, some guilt to support his contume­lies, and perhaps prevail with some of their most cre­dulous followers, to think it equitable to subject the suggestions they meet with to some other waies of ex­amination and triall, then the bare authority or con­fidence of the suggesters.

THE END.

THE Dispatcher Dispatch't.

CHAP. I. Of Contumelies; in Reply to S. W's four first Sections of his first part.

SECT. I.

The manner of his writing. The advantages and disadvantages of it. Launoy's judgement of this method; the like of Plutarch and Chrysostome, and Phavorinus. S. W's defences exami­ned. His notion of Preaching, and Saint. The Bill of fare. His confession of rude blowes: the injustice equall to the rudenesse. An Essay of S. W. his Logick. Twitchings by the beard, defen­ded with what truth. Of Scripture Testimonies against contu­melies, and the appliablenesse of them. His passages from Ter­tullian and Augustine repayd him. Six pleas for contumelies evacuated. His admirable inferences. His disclaiming all con­tumelies. His definition of Such. Personal and morall faults. His artifice in pretending my confession, and in concluding me a railer.

1. THE first attempt of our Dispatcher, is to give an account of his writing at all, and his second to defend his manner of treaty from the charge or blame of contumeliousnesse: These two were to march together in the front, and Syllabus of his first Section, being so ingaged, and intricated the one in [Page 2] the other, that if he may not have liberty to write in that style of scoffe, and declamation, he must not write at all, his ovation being the prime of his strength, his noise and report of his victories the only means to perswade the Reader that he hath obtain'd them.

2. This stratagem promises it self many advantages; for, 1. It hath the reputation of having gotten some conquests, routed the unexpert adversaries, by crying they flie (a strange priviledge of confident fiction, by majoration, to lose its nature, and become truth.) And being thus incouraged, it (2) likes the augurie, and hopes still to be in like manner successefull; the slow ravener, whose speed serves him not to overtake and seise his prey, on design to charm, doth roare after it; and if it thrives not, yet (3) 'tis the putting a good countenance upon an ill matter, and that is the only relief in an irremediable mis­adventure. Mean-while the admission of this among other of Polyaenus's stratagems is so far from being any ingredient in the Christian warfare, that it is an unquestionable indication of the want of those weapons, with which that arraies its cham­pions; and the artifice is still so mean, that they must be very importunate interests, that shall be able to recommend it to any trafficker, but ordinarily ingenious, and that can but live without it; There is none but the profess'd Quack or Moun­tebanke, that avowedly brings the Zany upon the stage with him; such undoubtedly is this scoptical humor, when 'tis al­low'd to bear any considerable part in the Christian palaestra, let it call it self what it please, zeal or drollery, 'tis at best the Buffon, designed to assist and combine with Sophistry, (as the Ballad-singer with the Cut-purse) to ensnare and lurch the sim­ple; so one of your Sorbon Doctors lately advertiseth the Be­nedictine Monke Launoy de Prim. Cenoman. Praes. Epoc. p. 167., Convitia apud imperitos et st [...]lidè credul [...]s rationum instar haberi solent, this kind of treaty uses the Reader, as ill as the adversary, calls them fools, that are moved by it; The managing a controversie, saith he, with ostentation of words, secularis potius quam Monasticae militiae professorem decet, becomes a Fenser better then a Monke, but for rudenesse or incivility to him that had given him never an ill word, he must more seri­riously instruct the brother, what character belongs to it. [Page 3] Ibid. p. 180. Modestia virtus est tum omnium, tum maximè Christianorum, & inter Christianos vel maximè Clericorum, & Monachorum, qui caeteris virtutum omnium exemplo praelucere debent: veritas quoque non indiget patrocinio convitiorum, ipsa sibi sufficit, & quò nudior est, ac simplicior, eò comptior, eò amabilior, eò fortior & ad vin­cendum mendacium aptior. Modesty is the duty of all Christians, especially of Ecclesiasticall persons, and truth needs not contumely for its Advocate, is much more lovely, and apt to convince without this Auxiliary. This I choose to say in his, rather than in my own words, that it may not come to him under the prejudice of preaching or saint-like; and if Greek, though heathen, may not be as nauseous as either of those, I shall give it a perfect parallel out of [...]. Plutarch, [...], Valour needs not anger, having imbibed reason. Which madeTom. IV. p. 709. l. 33. St. Chrysostome conclude, [...]. Of all men living they that strive, (controvertists) are obliged not to be angry. And if S. W. will turn to a saying of Phavorinus inl. 19. c. 111. A. Gellius (which assures me the degree of praise which he hath afforded me, p. 18, 19. was more skil­fully designed to myTurpius est exiguè & fri­gidè laudari, quam insectanter & graviter vi­tuperari. Qui infoecundè & jejunè laudat, destitui à causae videtur. disadvantage, than all his Index of Con­tumelies; giving this reason for the Aphorisme, Quoniam qui maledicit & vituperat, quantò id acerbiùs facit, tam maximè illi pro iniquo & inimico ducitur, & plerumque propterea fidem non capit: The bitterer his reproaches are, the lesse they are credited) he will h [...]ve reason to think, that what I have hitherto said in these wordish testimonies (as he will call them) is more for his, than mine own advantage, if his cause will but allow him to make use of it.

3. For my self, as I must professe to believe that there is no one simple error in Popery more pernicious, nor consequently more fit to be resisted, and contested with, than are the con­trarieties to charity, the fermentations, and paroxysmes of bitter zeal, which are here avowed and justified by S. W. so I have not a greater obligation to any part of this Reply, than to proceed yet farther on this proemiall Theme, how extrinse­cal soever it may seem to the main Controversie; and examine (with what brevity I may, being herein tied to anothers mo­tions) all that he hath here said in defense of it, separating as [Page 4] well as I can his pleas from his scoffes, his Logick from his Rhetorick, and making my rejoinder only to the united force of the former, not to the diffused of the latter.

4. And first to the plain texts of Scripture, which I produ­ced against railers, revilers, contumelious persons, he replies, A sad case, that no punishment lesse than hell must be poor S. W's doom, because he layd open the weaknesse of D. H's defense of a per­nicious cause, after the manner that such a defense deserved; and he wonders I had no more charity, than not to be afraid, lest I should drive S. W. into despair of his salvation, by denouncing and preach­ing to him such horrid judgements for writing against the Saints.] To this I reply, 1. That it is indeed a sad case, that Gods de­nuntiations against a sin, so charitably, and affectionately men­tion'd by an Apostle as a speciall part of his Apostolicall office, to call all to self-examination, but the guilty to repentance, should be entertain'd with so little of earnest, or of that tem­per of mind, which is due to any Apostolical denuntiation. 2. I demand as sadly, whether if S. W. did but suspect that any Christian (though most unknown to him) which he had to deal with, were guilty of drunkennesse, or adultery, and should thereupon mind him of the Apostles denuntiations against such, that neither the Drunkard nor Adulterer should enter the King­dome of God, and the other should return, whether seriously or but scoptically, that he wondred S. W. had no more charity, than not to be afraid of driving him into despair of his salvation, he would think it a Christian reply, and either an argument of his innocencie, or a symptome of his relenting? 3. I hence learn somewhat of his dialect, 1. His notion of preaching, which he so oft useth as a style of scorn. 2. That other of Saints, which with him is wont to sound the same way. Preaching is here joyned with denouncing such horrid judgements, as were cited out of St. Paul, and can signifie no other than what St. Paul was guilty of, and I no otherwise, than as I transcribed St. Pauls words. And let him then judge, if 'twere truely his art, as elsewhere he pretends, which suggested this ironie, this part of his dialect to him. Next [the Saints] can signifie no more or other than Dr. H. for against him only it was that S. W. was charged to have written that, which he here affirms written [Page 5] against the Saints: and then he that most seriously thinks him­self ten thousand times lesse than the least of all Saints (and never assumed more, if so much as this) that knowes it hath been the general practice of Hereticks and Scismaticks, to call themselves by titles of this kind, the pure, the perfect, the spiritual, the holy, the Saints, the godly, (and the very worst of men, the Gno­sticks, meant the same, when they assumed that title) must yet be as solemnly scoff't at under that style, as if he had indeed assumed it. 'Tis true I had mentioned saints in that Paragraph, to which he thus replies, and so also the true prophets of God, but the former in the expresse Scripture notion, for those that reign in heaven, and shall judge the world; and the second for those very Prophets whom the Jewes defamed and persecured; far from imagining, and as far from appearing, to include my self in either number; and if he meant to perswade any incau­tious Reader, that I did, then this was very injurious to us both, and an early instance of the undue and undeserved manner of his replies to my defense, which yet he averts in this period, and pretends no farther to vindicate his practises from the A­postles sentence, than he can justly avert it. I demand therefore, did I in the Paragraph he now replies to, (or any where else) assume to my self or party, the title of Saints? If he saith I did, I leave him to his own eyes and conscience to refute him; If I did not, then this part of my defense deserved not this man­ner of Reply which he hath given it; and having nothing to pretend for it but my desert, he hath already lost his only plea, as soon as he hath produced it.

5. Secondly, he proceeds to view the charge of contumelie, how he may appear to be concerned in it, and begins with my acknowledgement (as if that would yield him some advantage) that it was not he which wrote the Bill of fare, to which he saith he may with truth adde, that he did not so much as know of it.] I reply, 1. That my confession of the Romish factor, concerned only the style of drollery and Picquant sauce, by him made use of, and is no farther to be extended, then that the publisher gave a civiller title to his contumelies, than the Author himself. 2. That the list which the publisher set in the front of the book, was exactly conformable to what the Author had dispe [...]sed in the [Page 6] body of it, and can no more lessen by dividing and taking part of his blame, than the divulger or proclaimer of a libell exte­nuates the crime of him that pen'd it, and delivered it to be publisht. Nay 3. the bill of fare is so imperfect an Index of the contumelies of the book, that I have reason to think it set as a blind rather to conceal the greater variety of them, which was sure to be found in the Book, than a map only to point at them. 4. That as I, whose only businesse it was to consider the contumelies, can be no more presumed to know, or conse­quently to reflect on the person of S. W. than of the Romish factor, the Master of the Feast, than the collector of the bill of fare: so nothing that I have said in this matter is concerned in that inquiry. I have indeed oft heard the names, by which both of them are known, but as I am no whit satisfied for the in­justice of their contumelies, by my having those imperfect ima­ges of them, or by their having shared it betwixt them, (the heap, or load of soil smells never the more temperately, that there were more hands joyned to the collecting of it) so the Apostles sentences against that sin were produced by me for the use of all that had any part of that guilt on them, and meant not to raise a suspicion of guilt on any, that had it not. And yet 5. if S. and W. be characters that any one person means, or is willing to be known by, whoever it is that hath the comfort of being, or vanity of assuming to be the Author of these Answers, he is certainly responsible for all that appears from the Presse under his Signatures, as a Merchant is for the transactions of his Factor. Lastly, I have now no motive to incline me to affixe the collecting of the Index of Schisme di­spatcht to any other hand, than what compiled the book, and that is much more contumelious, and injurious, than the former bill of fare, and so here be grounds enow to supersede and de­prive him of all benefit of that confession of mine, with which he begins his defense.

6. But, saith he, Dr. H. thinks he hath got a notable advantage against me from my own confession, that my blowes were rude and my adversary civil, whereas I used both those phrases as an ob­jection of the Readers, as is most palpable.] I reply, 1. How he used them, must be judged by his own words, to which I [Page 7] referred in the Epistle to the Reader. Before, saith he, you can have past three Chapters, I know you will be objecting, that the blowes I give are too rude for so civil an adversary.] From hence all that I assumed was, that the Author who was fittest to name his own births, hath allowed them the plainer title of rude blowes. And what can be more palpable, than that he hath done so? 2. 'Tis as palpable that when this was written to the Reader, to meet him, as he saith, in the very entry, the Reader, of whom he speaks, could not as yet have made this objection, or be with truth by him pretended to make it, any otherwise then as S.W's conscience assured him, there was place for this objection; These words [I know you will be objecting] being spoken by the Dis­armer, can import no lesse to my understanding, than that this was a reflex't act of his own conscience, that there were in the three first Chapters competent motives to suggest to the Reader this objection, and I am not subtile enough to distinguish be­twixt this signification of this reflex't act of conscience, and his own confession, which yet he here vehemently averts, with what palpablenesse or evidence of truth, let him now judge. 3. If the Reader indefinitely taken, i. e. (in materia necessariâ, which alone is the matter of knowledge, here mention'd) every Reader be by S. W. yielded to object this, then is this as fair and large a testi­mony as may be, of the truth of the thing questioned, viz. That S. W's blowes were not only rude, but too rude, which was all that I designed to conclude from this medium. Other col­lections I might have made from his mentioning the three first Chapters, and no more, and his mentioning them in an undue style, when that book of his is not divided into Chapters, but into three parts: and 13 Sections in the first part: But I desired not then, nor am yet fond of making impertinent discove­ries.

7. But he hath more to say to this head. Had I, saith he, used them, the rudenesse of blowes argues not that they were not just, since none doubts but malefactors are very rudely, yet most justly whipt, and the courteous Epithet of civl denyed not, but the oyle in his tongue was accompanyed with venome in his heart, and so made it more necessary to discover that, whose only advantage it was to lurk undiscoverable. I reply, 1. That I assumed no more from his [Page 8] confession, than that the blowes were rude, and the adversary civil, and if that be granted, I have no more to demand, nor he to quarrel in this matter. For 2. if rudenesse should not conclude injustice, much lesse will it conclude the contrary; there will need other mediums to prove the blowes just, than [that they are rude, or that malefactors are punished justly] And till those me­diums are produced and proved effectual to the end, the affir­ming them just, is the begging the question, and so of no force to his present defense, and will be proved but a new contumelie, as oft as I shall in the process of this answer shew, that there is as much injustice, as rudenesse in his blowes. 3. I shall appeal to custom of speech, the best Dictionary, whether when a male­factor is whipt by the Lictor, or beheaded by the Executioner, without any addition of his own spleen to the Judges sentence, he shall be said to have dealt rudely, or contumeliously with the malefactor? or whether strength of argument in a disputant would by the Reader indefinitely be certain (and so, as to be the object of S.W's knowledge) to be styled rudenesse? If so, he hath not lost by this instance, though withall he hath not gained by it; but if not, let him then judge what cause it is, that is capable of no better defenses. But then 4. I must set a remark on that piece of Logick that follows, [The courteous Epithet of Civil denyed not, but the oyle in the tongue was accompanyed with venome in his heart, and so made it more necessary to discover that—] The force of this consequence and propriety to its being a part of S. W's defense, depends on these two things, 1. That under the outside of Civility, poyson was discovered to lurk. 2. That the rude blowes were some way necessary to the making this discovery; now 1. I demand, is that presently eo ipso inferred and proved, that every thing else doth not deny: The word [civill] is not pretended by me to have any force of probation, either as to the truth, or the wholesomenesse of what is propounded, but neither is it any symptome of falsehood or poyson, any more than the contrary rudenesse is of the contrary. By what means then is the discovery made, which is here supposed? The only medium here mention'd, is, That [The courteous Epi­thet of Civil denyed it not.] But 1. it doth as much deny it, as words signifie things, or lips are interpreters of the heart, (for he [Page 9] that treats a man civilly, doth at least tell him, that he means him no hurt) and all humane affirmations and negations are thus transacted; though it is true, there is frequently deceit in them, when false hearts have the managing of them. 2. Therefore, if it doth not deny it, what is gained toward the discovery? There be ten thousand propositions (which are more than single words) in the Bible, none of which deny Lucifer to be the Messias; will this yield him any assistance to­ward the acquiring of that dignity? To suppose then this lurking poyson without any other ground of inferring it, than that the Epithet of Civil denyed it not, is one essay of his discursive faculty that I was here to consider. And another is, the in­fluence that this hath on the rude blowes, or propriety to be an ingredient in the plea for them. For I must again demand, In case there were any latent poyson in the civil Tract of Schisme, was not civil reason able to search and discover it? Doe Physitians use to inveigh, or scoffe at poysons? tell them they are absurd and ridiculous, and Saint-like; or do they not think it sufficient to furnish their patients with Antidotes against them? If there were never a Smith in Israel, could not the true Religion be preserved, without going down to the Philistins Grindstones to whet their piety, as well as their Shares? If all the Romanists were throughout good Christians, and so really the meekest men upon the earth, and such as would not rail, any more than ly for God, were the Infallibility and visibility of their Church ascer­tain'd (or but more likely) to be lost by this means? If so, then S. W. need no more be rude, Dr. H's civility hath insured and prepared his own ruine, and then still, be the supposition of the poyson never so certain, and the discovery never so necessary, yet ad quid perditio haec, why were these loads of contumelies brought in, which might have been sold to the Jewes for some price (it matters not how great) or laid out in charity on some strong-hearted Heretick, which were like to dye a lin­gring death, without them. If a wordish testimony or two may here have place against such rigorous evidences as these, I shall propose to him the words of Cicero and Seneca, which may de­serve to be believed in their own facultiesCic. Tusc. Qu. l. IV.. Non desiderat for­titudo advocatam itacundiam, satis est instructa, armata, parata per sese; [Page 10] An non vir fortis nisi stomachari coeperit, non potest esse fortis? Gla­diatorum id quidem est. AndSenec. de Ira. l. 1. c. XVI. Nil aliu instrumentis opus est, satis nos instruxit ratione natura: Haec dedit telum firmum, perpetuum, ob­sequens, nec anceps, nec quod in dominum remitti possit: The common notions that prevailed uniformly with these, might, if consulted, have assured S. W. that reason, without the rude blowes, was his best armature, such as would not fail to doe, what he would have it, could not be taken out of his hands, and used against him, as all other weapons may, but especially that of contumelie, if the adversary be no better man than S. W. is a Disputant.

8. I shall not now further disquiet him, by examining how he could, as he saith, discover that venome, whose advantage, he also saith it was, to lurk undiscoverable, because I doubt not, but this new tube hath the faculty of discovering things, which are other­wise undiscoverable, this magnifying glasse hath alwayes been able not only to inlarge, but create, first to improve Mites into Swine, and then each single meer nothing into the largest Co­lossus, and all this by the rules of severe reason, and rigorous de­monstration.

9. 'Tis time we now advance from the rude blowes (for which I am to account not with S. W. it seems, but with the Reader only, it being so palpable, that the Reader was the man, that put those words into S. W.'s mouth, without any the least consent of his) to the twitchings by the beard] which he cannot, doth not deny to have been his own style; Nay, (that I may not conclude, as he doth, from not denying) he expressely confesses, he spoke it. But to this he hath some few things to say also. 1. That I reiterate it to make my Reader smile. 2. That the twitch­ing by the heard is indeed somewhat too rude a carriage, if under­stood in the down right sense, as, saith he, I seem to take it, but he spake it only in an allegory, and in order to my wearing a Vizard, which he pluck't off. 3. That since he did only so, let me but acknowledge that he found me attired in such a Mask, and he is contented to be thought so unreasonably uncivil, as to plucke it off so rude­ly.]

10. This, it seems, is all the satisfaction that may be expected to attend on S.W's confession, when himself is both the penitent and the confessor. But to these I reply, to the first, 1. That it were [Page 11] not unreasonable in him to allow me the comfort once to sol­licit the Readers smile, when he hath the profuser joyes of en­tertaining him with a loud laughter, whole dayes together. Hath he the Leviathans priviledge of sporting alone in the waters, the inclosure of game, the patent of having all mirth wrapt up in his papers? Was it an undecency in me thus to refresh the Reader, once in a long wearisome journey, or was it not? If not, why is it mention'd by him, whose every word is presu­med to be immediate, and so to have demonstrative force in it? If it was, why doth S. W. so over-imitate what he thus con­demns? But 2. for the truth of what he charges on me, either that I reiterate it at all, or to that end of making the Reader smile, I have been at so much leisure, as to read over all I have said in that matter, and find his suggestion very distant from all appearance of truth, in both particulars. I name the phrase but twice, and that at no lesse distance than is be­tween the first part of the 2d, and the last of the 6th page, once in reciting his words, the other time in refuting them, and if this had been called iterating, I had not resisted, but I am sure it is not reiterating. And when the Reader turns to the places, he will find, that as the iteration had no propriety to make any man smile, so each passage was delivered with as much of earnest, and as little of irony, as any other line of the Book, and then again he will judge, what credit is to be given to S. W's relations.

11. To the second, 1. What appearance or semblance is there, that I took the phrase in the downright sense? or how was it possible I should so take it? Could I think his printed sheets had fingers, or pincers, or other instruments of violence or rud [...]nesse, properly so called? or did I expresse an attempt to phancy what was thus impossible? Nay, are not these my words? Rude blowes and twitchings by the beard, declamation and satyre, are none of these justifiable and lawfull means? What could more wit­nesse my understanding his allegory, than my interpreting it? 2. If in the down-right sense his twitching be acknowledged somewhat too rude, can it avoid being so in the allegory? Are his tropes so inartificial, his expressions so feeble, and imperfect, as to signifie lesse than they sound? Is not that which was alle­gorically [Page 12] meant by that style, as really rude in another kinde, as the down-right twitching would be? If it be, then what a defense is this? [if understood in the down-right sense it was somewhat too rude, but being spoken in a sense that signified as much as the down­right, it did not yet signifie so much rudenesse.] If it be not, we have then lost our Rhetoricks too, as well as our Logick former­ly. 3. Then, hath he mended the matter by adding, he spake it in order to my wearing a Vizard? Is a contumely allayd by being doubled, shall falsities imitate negations, and two Pasquils become a Panegyrick? I must not blame S. W. but his art, for this also.

12. Yet all these are but preparatives to his third, and last medicament, wherewith he hath throughly purged himself. Let me confesse that he found me in a vizard, and he is content to be thought so uncivil— It seems, I must justifie his calumnies, and then he will bear the blame of them. My avowed guilts must evince me injured, and the truth of his accusations demonstrate them unreasonable: Mean while, till I deserve rudenesse, he that heaps it on me, is innocent. Thus deer must a man pay for S. W's repentance, for which yet there is no place, till it be confess'd, that he hath not offended. I may court the Readers compassion, though not his smile, when a hundred such Monsters of discourse as this, are all commenced branches of rigorous evidence.

13. His next Paragraph, p. 4. and 5. is spent in inquiring with what Logick I huddle together those testimonies out of Scripture for S. W's pasport to hell, unlesse I could evidence that they were particu­larly appliable to him.] I reply, 1. That I should think it strange Logick indeed, to inferre from my producing the sentences of Scripture against railing, that I gave any man that is most guilty of it, a pasport to hell. I had thought denuntiations of Scripture had been designed to bring sinners to repentance, to rescue from hell, not to conveigh any man thither. I had thought, that this was one of our Saviours means to demonstrate himself a Saviour, by warning of the danger of sin, to redeem men from it, and so to blesse by turning, and by terrors the means of turn­ing. And I am sure no man can evacuate this Logick, but he that resolves he will not amend what is under those denuntiations, and till S. W. professe finally to be of that number, he will [Page 13] make good my Charity, as well as my Logick, and when I know he is of that number, I will no more importune him with that kinde of exercise of either. But then 2. what defect could there be in my evidence, that those testimonies were particularly appliable to him? When the crime to which those testimonies belong'd, was so visible almost in every page (of the first part especially) of his Book, that himself profess'd to know that the Reader would think him guilty of it, and as plainly acknow­ledges it, as twitchings by the beard shall allegorically be able to sig­nifie contumelies, and when I had first laid that for the ground of my procedure, before I advanced to produce those testi­monies.

14. But it seems another kind of particular application he re­quires of me, that of shewing that contumelious words are so per­fectly damnable, that no circumstance can render them inculpable, or at least venial, if not necessary or convenient.] But I reply, that if this strict manner of application be with any reason required of me, to be super-added to the producing of so plain, and ge­neral, comprehensive testimonies, that very reason is alone suf­ficient to evacuate the main of his Apology, that either in his Epistle to the indifferent Reader, or in this place, he hath offer'd for himself. For it falls out this one time, that he that is so profess'd an enemy to testimonies, hath yet in this matter spe­cially applyed himself to this advocate; 1. In his Epistle to the Reader, in defense of his smiling, he sends them that are wedded to a severer humor, to Tertullian, concerning some passages of his book that move to laughter, and St. Augustine of the unreasona­blenesse that Catholikes should be bound to write in a dull and drousie style, reciting words from each of them, (the very same which the late Author of Les Provinciales in his 11th Letter had done against the Jesuites) but utterly failing of what he here exacts of me, i. e. neither comparing, nor considering the ap­pliablen sse of circumstances, nor so much as quoting the places in either of the Fathers, (that Author having in like manner failed herein) by help whereof his Reader might have consi­dered them, much lesse deducing the parallel either betwixt me and those against whom those Fathers wrote, or betwixt me and the Jesuites, against whom only this Author of Les [Page 14] Provintiales produced them; from whom as I differ in nothing more, than in their moral Divinity, (which Montalt there prin­cipally paradigmatizes) so I need give no other instance of my differing, than that theyLet. XV. professe it lawfull for the preserving a mans own honour, to calumniate where there is no crime, but I think it unlawfull to reproach where there is. Who now it is which is most guilty of the crime which heP. 5. l. 5. here objects, of laying about blindly against friends and foes, the Reader will best judge, when what is produced (I must suppose pertinently) by his own friends against others of his own friends, he cites against me, whom he owns for his adversary, and that (I say not blindly, but) upon trust, without examining, or leaving any possibility to others to examine his testimonies, or so much as directing to the coast where they are to be found. This being said in gene­ral to his two pretended testimonies, I shall not adde any thing more particular (though by what is recited of them, 'tis manifest, they come not home to contumelies) till I am certainly informed by him, that they are to be found in those Fathers and then shall not doubt to shew him, that they belong not to his circumstances. Meanwhile I shall pay him in part with two visible passages of the same Fathers, ofEdit. Pamel. p. 145. C.D.E. Tertullian, De Patient. c. xv. Satis idoneus patientiae s [...]quester Deus, si injuriam deposueris penes eum, ultor est, si domnum, restitutor est. Quantum patientiae licet, ut Deum habeat debitorem, fidem munit, pacem gubernat, dilectionem adjuvat, carnem regit, Spiritum servat, linguam froenat, manum conti­net, tentationes inculcat, nec inflatur, nec inquietatur, sedet in thron [...] Spiritus mitissimi & mansuet [...]ssimi, qui non turbine glomeratur, non nubile livet— Ʋbi Deus, ibidem & alumna ejus patientia scilicet. God is the proxy and advocate of patience, lay up your injury with him, and he is the avenger, your losse, and he is the restorer. What an advantage hath patiente, which hath God for its debtor? It defends the Faith, governs peace, helps love, rules the flesh, keeps the Spirit, bridles the tongue, restrains the hand, repells temptations, is not puffed up, is not disquieted, sits in the throne of the most mild and calm spirit, which is not carried about in the whirle winde, nor discol [...]ured with the cloud— Where God is, there also is this his Client, patience. And of St. Augustine in hisL. III c. 1 Op. Aug. Tom. VII. Ed. Basil. p. 163. D. 16 [...]. A. Answer to the Letters of Petilian the Do­natist (I suppose as professed a defender of acknowledged Schis­maticks, [Page 15] as I am pretended to be) Si et ego tibi vellem pro male­dictis maledicta rependere, quid al [...]ud quam duo maledici essimus, ut ij qui nos legerent, alii detestat [...]s abjicerent, sanâ gravitate, alii sua­vitèr haurirent malevolâ voluntate. Ego quando cuiquam vel dicendo vel scribendo respondeo, etiam contumeliosis criminationibus lacessitu [...], quantum mihi dominus donat, froenatis atque coercitis vanae indignatio­nis aculeis, auditori lectorive consulens, non ago ut efficiar homine con­vitiando superior, sed errorem convincendo salubrior. If I would repay you contumelies wi [...]h contumelies, what would the result be, but that we should be two contumelious men, that of them that read us, some would detest and reject us with a sober gravity, others would take down our writings with pleasure but maliciously. When I make answer to any by word or writing, though I am provoked by contumelious charges, yet as far as God gives me strength, I bridle and restrain the stings of vain indignation, thereby taking care of the auditor or reader, and en­deavour not to overcome the adversary in contumelies, but to cure him by convincing his error. And much to the same Theme to the end of the Chapter, which if it be not exactly applicable to our present circumstances, it is because S W's adversary hath offered him no exercise of his patience, neither hegan to him, nor at­tended him in reproachfull language; I hope he will forgive me that injury, and wink at that unevennesse in the parallel. And let this serve for his two testimonies in his Epistle.

14. In this place also p. 4. he appeals to testimonies (such as when I produced, brought the irony of preaching on me) 1. Of good John Baptist, who called the Jewes a generation of Vipers. 2. Of St. Paul, that called Elymas sonne of the Devil, &c. 3. Of our Saviour, who called Herod fox, the prophaners of the Temple thieves, the Scribes and Pharises hypocrites. 4. And to come neerer the present circumstances, of St. Policarpe, who meeting an heretick, who began complementally to insinuate himself into his acquaintance, re­jected his courtesie with this rude language, I know thee to be the first-born of the Devil. 5. Of St. Jude, who calls hereticks clouds without water, autumnal trees,— And 6. to come yet neerer home, of Gods Church, whose custom it is to anathematize and curse hereticks, and of St. Paul, who bids anathema even to an Angel from heaven, if he should preach false d [...]ctrine.] But in all these six there is no evi­dence tendred of the particular appliablenesse of them to the case [Page 16] in hand, for that must consist of two branches. 1. A parallel betwixt me, and those Jewes, that Elymas, that Herod, those profaners, those Scribes and Pharises, that heretick, and others of the same denomination, and 2. a parallel betwixt S. W. and the Baptist, St. Paul, our Saviour, St. Polycarpe, St. Jude, Gods Church, and St. Paul again. Either of these was 1. as necessarily his task, as it can have been mine, to evidence the words of St. Paul particularly appliable to him; and 2. so much more his, as he that censures a defect in another, is obliged to repaire it in himself, yea and 3. much more difficult and impossible for him to repair, than mine is.

15. To shew him this, and at once to give him an example of perfecting incomplete discourses (which I acknowledge need not be so perfect at first, that nothing can be added to them, if they must, the Dispatchers pains were very unseasonable) I shall now for distinctnesse sake adde, that St. Pauls denuntiations against [...], are (at least) in force, 1. against all those that are confessed to have used contumelious speeches to them who have not at all offended, 2. against all that have laid them out above proportion of the offence, 3. against all that lavish them out indifferently on their aequals, who are in no wise subject to any authority of theirs. The two former are immediately deduced from the foundation of St. Pauls doctrine, the express words of Christ, Mat v. 22. where the old Commandement, Thou shalt not kill, v. 21. is by him extended to the interdict of being angry with the brother, and calling him Racha and thou fool, [...] either without any cause, or above the proportion of it; and the third also from the analogy which is there observed betwixt killing (the original precept there) and such expressions of anger or contempt, for as in the one the justice of the cause, the reality (much lesse pretence) of a crime is not sufficient to justifie him, who hath not a competent authority for it, so neither is it in the other.

16. I shall purposely omit to reflect any farther on the two former, 1. Because although S. W's insinuations, that all his displeasures are just, and proportionable, are not sufficient to prove any one to be such, yet my denying it must be as weak, or else be founded in some better evidence, and there is no [Page 17] giving that, but by the view of each passage, and that is too long for this preliminary, and must wait the leisure of the sub­sequent discourse; and 2. because still there will remain place for passion, and prejudice in this matter, and he that is already known to call one heretick, whatsoever the matter of the pre­tended heresie be, will think he hath this cause of just and or­dinate anger on his side. I shall rather choose to pitch on the third, wherein the application will be most visible and parti­cular, and all his instances as yet proposed, expressely exclu­ded from being argumentative for him, or against me. I shall demand then, In case a private man, without any signature of authority upon him, shall take upon him to kill another, will it in the least avail to his defense or excuse, to pretend the examples of Kings and Magistrates, nay of Prophets and Apostles, and of God himself, that have done so before him? If it will not, then what can be said for an uncommissionated S. W. who certainly is invested with no sort of authority over D. H. if he shall call him Racha and the like, upon no other pretense of claim to such liberty, but what is deduced from this argument, Because Christ, Prophets, Bishops and Governors of the Church have all used it toward their inferiors? A Bishop, 'tis certain, may excommunicate an heretick of his diocese, but may a Presbyter by that argum [...]nt doe the same to another Presbyter, or but to a Lay-m [...]? A Bishop though he must not be [...] a striker, 1 Tim. 3. (which the Fathers interpret of the allegorical strokes, [...], saith Theophylact, not striking unseasonably the brethrens conscience) yet he is required [...], to rebuke sharply, or by way of excision; But doth this office ly in common to all men, or to any others that are not so called? or can it by the Judaical pretended right of zealots, belong to any private man, that can but pretend a zeal for it, which is all that S. W, doth at this time? If not, as cer­tainly it doth not, then is the application of general denuntiations, as particular as can be, and S. W's cloud of witnesses to the contrary perfectly ineffectual.

17. If this were not in both parts sufficiently cleared, and thereby the whole debate concluded, I would minde him fur­ther, not of the size, and notoriety of every of those guilts, [Page 18] by him specified to have been rebuked by Christ, the Baptist, the Apostles, &c. (though I hope I am not arrived to those heights, am no profess'd opposer of Christianity, no Sorcerer, no Gnostick, or Cerinthian, or Marcionite, whatever more minute name of heresie he is pleased to think due, and so to be­stow upon me) but of the spirit of discerning, which most of these confess'dly had, by which they infallibly pronounced, not only that the crimes were crimes, and that of a first magnitude, but also that those, whom they rebuked, were ominently guilty of them; such constantly is the word of God, the rebukes of Scripture, [...], discerners of thoughts, and could not misse in the propriety of the applications to the guilts and persons, a priviledge to which I hope S. W. doth not pretend, how infallible soever he supposes the doctrine, which he asserts; which also being only supposed, not infallibly proved by him, can bear no kind of proportion with the discerning of thoughts, that was in Christ, and the Apostles. And this is all I shall re­ply to his second offer of testimonies, by which he will now fur­ther discern his main conclusion superseded, and see that there was no such necessity The Texts al­leadged by Mr. H. are very ge­neral, and he allowes them here no excepti­on at all, or if he does, the reason must be, because the words spo­ken to such per­sons as hereticks, the common good concern'd made the private per­sons repute not considera­ble, p. 5. l. 4. &c., as he pretends, of fetching the reason of difference betwixt these censures of Christ and Apostles, &c. and S. W's contumelies, from the quality of the persons, against whom they were delivered; the difference of the persons that did deliver them, would be sufficient, if there were no other.

18. I demand then, was hisThe Reason must be, &c. ib. [must be] a sign of a rigorous evidence and demonstration, or was it not? If it was, then I learn hence the interpretation of that style, rigorous demonstration, that it is competible to those things which are not only not demonstrably, or but probably true, but even evidently and de­monstrably false, (and then next to S. W's contumelies, I must ex­cept against his demonstrations, which till they are mended, will spoil him for a controvertist, as he is willing to style himself) for 'tis manifest I have assigned another reason of difference, be­side that which he confidently affirms must be the reason. But if that be not the interpretation of [must be] our language is not yet understood, and so one way or other we have our choice, to get us new Logicks, or new Dictionaries, new measures of dis­course, or else new means of expressing our notions.

[Page 19]19. The same strein further shewes it self in the next Para­graph: [Whence (saith he) followes first, that I am not excommunicate, or in the state of damnation, for having used contumelious words, since the use of them, if taken simply in it self, is not impious, but for ha­ving used them against D. H. Ʋnhappy I, who was not aware how sacred a person my adversary was!] I desire to be shew'd the ground or bottom of this consequence, I suppose it is this, that seeing contumelious words used by Christ, &c. against Herod, &c. are not impious, there can no other reason be pretended, why S. W's contumelies should be thought impious or dangerous, save only this, because they are against D. H. But I have already shewed him another double reason, viz. that there is not a greater difference betwixt Herod and D. H. than there is betwixt Christ and S. W. both in respect of the authority of the one, and none of the other, and the discerning of thoughts in the one, which is not, I hope, pretended to in the other; On both which accounts, I acknowledge my self inforced to yield, that if S. W. after he hath done with me, should be divided into two Catholicks, and those fall out among themselves, one departing into the Jesuites quarters, and t'other remaining among the Jansenists, and as in Epiphanius the great Snake in the bladder after it had devoured all the lesser Snakes, one end of it seized and preyed on the o­ther, so S. should heap loads of contumelies on W. or W. on S. the texts in St. Paul would be then as fitly appliable to either of them, as now they are to both of them together, when D. H. is concerned in it. It is then the shortnesse of S. W's dis­course, that he could discern nothing beside his adversaries being a sacred person, (as he will speak) which brought the unhappi­nesse upon him. The incompetentnesse of his own person was sufficient without any other.

20. As little doth it follow, which he next superstructs, [Next it followes, that if D. H. evidence n [...]t his cause to be no heresie, and himself in maintainer of it, all those former harsh expressions a­gainst hereticks are his due, and without scruple of sin might be given him by S. W.—] For 1 D. H's cause may be no heresie, though. he should die before he wrote one word more to evidence it to be none. 2. He cannot be bound both to evidence his cause to be no heresie, and himself no maintainer of it, which are two distinct [Page 20] things: of which certainly one were abundantly sufficient; for if he be no maintainer of it, how is he concerned, though it were evidenced to be heresie? (which yet is much more than being not evidenced not to be) or if it be evidenced by him not to be heresie (which again is much more than not to be, because all things that are, are not by him evidenced) why may not he blamelessely be the maintainer of it? 3. Every supposed here­sie is not so criminous, as that abomination of the Gnosticks and Gerinthus, nor consequently will it follow that all that was cer­tainly due to that, shall without scruple of sin be heaped on this, though it were not really free from all heresie. But then 4. the incompetency of S. W's person, in the two respects forementioned, is a further addition of a double barre against the demonstrativenesse of his deduction. And these are infirmities enow in one infe­rence.

21. And yet on the back of that, he hath made hast to fasten another, [Wherefore unlesse D. H. makes his evidence good, S. W. may also justly retort on him the charge of contumeliousnesse—] But 1. this wherefore hath no more possible force in it, than the ground on which it was built gave it, and that having no lesse than four faileurs in it, cannot communicate that strength, which it hath not. 2. In case I should never make my evidence good, yet so long as that were imputable to any thing else, save to the weaknesse of my cause, yet still I were freed from this charge, though all else were granted, which he supposes. 3. If as I did not make my evidence good, so he did not evince it bad, (which yet certainly he hath not) there could yet be no place for his contumelies, according to his own grounds of the dueness of them, nor consequently for retortion of the charge of contumeliousnesse on me, who may lawfully warn him of the dan­ger, that but seems to incurre the guilt, much more him that hath really incurr'd it, and cannot on his own (and those insuf­ficient) grounds, excuse, or free himself from it. But then 4. I am now actually entred upon the task of making my evidence good against all, he hath suggested to the prejudice thereof, and if herein I doe not finally fail, I shall then have abun­dantly disproved this inference also, though as yet I had not replyed a word to it.

[Page 21]22. He hath yet a third inference behind, that [it were easie, and he saith, as easie for S. W. using the Drs. method, to gather out of Scripture all the vigorous words and severe execrations against the wick­ed, and then by his own voluntary explication and application, clap them all upon the Doctor; as for example, that of Curse yee Meroz, &c. and then say, that by Meroz is meant such as Ma. H. who writes against Gods Church.] This Consequence depends upon a supposed ex­actness of proportion betwixt these two things, on one side the express denuntiation of S. Paul, against the contumelious, applied to a Writer of Controversies, so far proved to be contumelious, as his own confession of twitching by the Beard, allegorically under­stood, amounts to, and on the other side, all the Curses of Scri­pture, not only against Meroz, but against the Wicked indefinite­ly, i: e. all the wicked that are execrated in Scripture, clapt on the back of one that S. W. hath nothing to object to, but that he is pleased to affirm he writes against Gods Church. To make good which proposition, 'tis necessary that whosoever is by S. W. affirmed to write against Gods Church, be, eo ipso, proved to be as guilty of all the wickednesses execrated in Scripture, be they never so incompetible one with the other (i. e. to be an Atheist, a Polytheist, an Idolater, a Church-robber, a Necromancer, and so on, to the end of the beadrol of the blackest, and withall most contra­ry sins) as contumelies cast by S. W. upon D. H. are proved to be contumelies. The proportionableness of which two Schemes I must leave to those brains of the now grown wiser World (as he phrases it) that are most sublimed with the Mathematicks, to en­deavour to demonstrate, and till that be done, behold with some kind of astonishment the admirable discursive, and illative fa­culties of my unparalleld Adversary.

23. This is the sum of S. W's first plea for Contumelies, which was therefore necessary to be attended and backt with a second, Pag. 6. and that I acknowledge prudently chosen [his disclaim­ing in behalf of his book, any such language toward Dr. H.]

This indeed made good, will soon end these debates; only it will declare the Authors great leisure, and accuse the foregoing Pages of great impertinency, and improvidence, that they had not foreseen this guard, but preferred the sensuality of an ha­rangus, before the more solid comforts of innocence. As it is, let [Page 22] us now see, upon what grounds his temerarious confession of twitching by the Beard, and the Readers falsely foreseen charge of the rude blows, are retracted, and called in, and so his repentance, such as it was, soon repented of. Why, only upon a more advised description of a Contumely, which, saith S.W. [notes some personall and morall fault in another] and then he asks [Did I note any [...] him?]

24. Let us stay here a while, 1. A Contumely is defined or de­scribed by noting some personall and morall fault in another: To this I reply, That either this is a sufficient description of Contumely, or it is not: If it be not, then how can it be of use to prove that S. W. is not guilty of contumely, by not falling under the parts, (one or both) of this description, as long as there be others, omitted in this unsufficient enumeration, under some, or any of which, he may still be chargable to have fallen? But if it be a vow'd to be a perfect, and sufficient description, then I appeal to him or his Reader, in either part of it, 1. Whether all Con­tumelies note some personall fault? whether the calling one Ba­stard be not contumelious? and whether that be a personall fault in him, that is, or is thought chargable of it? So in like manner for the reproaching a Christian, of any denomination, be it a Jesuite, or Jansenist, with the Crimes of any of his party, where­of he is no otherwise guilty, than that he herds with many, that are guilty of it, whether this be the noting of somewhat personal in him, in whom it is not, and whether it be not con­tumely? That this is my case with S. W. I am not bound to shew, whilst my present business only is to consider the insufficiency of his description of Contumely. So again, 2. Whether the faults being personal, be obliged to be moral also? or else the noting of them be no contumely? May not intellectual faults be the matter of con­tumely? and sure those are not moral. Doth not Christ describe Contumely, Mat. V. by saying to thy Brother, Racha, and thou Fool? And is not emptiness, and folly, an intellectual, no (necessarily) moral fault? Thus infallibly convincing is each of the two words of S. W.'s description of Contumely.

25. But then 2 When he asks, Did I note any (either personal or moral fault) in him? I take my turn also of asking, whether being insincere, blasphemous, weak, ridiculous (all which S. W. [Page 23] avows in the ensuing words, and saith,P. 7. l. 7. It were madness to expect that he should not shew them, where his Adversary writ insincerely, &c. i. e. writ what he will thus accuse of these Crimes) be neither personal, nor moral faults? Is not weakness personal, and blasphemy moral in the highest degree? but I shall not exagitate this any further, in relation to my own concernments, but from his [did I note any in him?] conclude (by the help of that Art, which hath as well taught me, that an affirmative Question doth strongly deny, as him, that ridiculous things ought to be exprest i [...]ni­cally) that he utterly disclaims having noted any such: And if indeed he hath not noted any personal or moral fault in me, the Consequence is natural, that either all his Charges affixt on me, that have formerly made up the Bill of fare, and now fil'd the Index of Schisme dispatcht (to the number of 356. beside many more sans nombre, and among them blasphemies and calumnies, and false dealings; and omissions of necessary duty) are neither personal nor mo­ral, or at least that those that are moral, are not personally mine, or those that are personally mine, are not moral, which when the Reader hath laid up in his memory, I hope S. W.'s Index would not much inflame him, though I should add never another word to demonstrate, that there is not the least appearance of truth in any one of those numberless Charges, or other imaginable design of framing them, than that of the persecuting heathen Emperor, Galerius, who made a Law that Christians should be in­famous, and then by another Law, any man might despoyl them that would, there being no other real Crime in his Adversary to deserve the rudeness of his blows, save only that through that rude­ness his Adversary hath been defamed by him.

26. But 'tis possible he may mean somewhat else by fault per­sonal and moral, than vulgar language (my only Instructer) un­derstands by them, for as clear as he is from noting either of these in me, he confesseth, that as a Writer, I was his and the Churches Adversary, and as such it was irrational he should spare me.] But I demand, Are not faults objected to a Writer, as a Writer, supposed to be personal, and may they not also be moral faults? if they be blasphemies, insincerities, and the like: If not (as his distinction implies) then I begin to discern the one way in the world to free S. W. from the guilt of Contumelies; His being a [Page 24] Writer may salve them from being personal or moral in him, as well as the imputing blasphemy to me may, by my being conside­red as a Writer, be freed from noting in me any personal and moral fault. This is still more of the refined faculty, of distinguishing betwixt the Writer and himself, not sparing the one, and yet u­sing no severity to the other, telling the Writer of his falsifications and blasphemies, without noting any thing personal or moral in him.

27. There is more added on this subtile Theme, to all which I make no other return but this, that if S. W. could really have shewed one blasphemy or falsification in all the Tract of Schisme, he needed not so industriously have defamed it, His Logick would have served his turn, without that which he calleth his Rheto­rick; one solid proof of such a Charge having much more force in it, than all his ostentation of words hath. As for the proportio­nableness of my deserts to the excess of his expressions, the triall must be in the due place, where particulars come to be examined; mean while, he must not begg the principle, and have the privi­ledges of my Judge, while he is but my Adversary.

Pag. 7.28. But beyond expectation, I am in the next Paragraph ap­pealed to, and S. W. undertakes the Dostor shall inform the Rea­der, that all his pretended revilings are no other, then the proper treaty, which Reason grants, Religion avoucheth, and the circumstances make necessary.] This is another Magistery, let's see what will be made of it. The words of mine, from whence this unexpected con­clusion is drawn, are affirmed to be these: The Doctor complains pag. 2. that the Publisher of the Book hath solemnly annext a list of the Contumelies, three and thirty pickt out by specialty, &c. Upon which he straight-way infers, Since then these, as he sayes, are the speciall or chief Contumelies, not to trouble the Reader with the whole Roll, we will only take notice of the first of them, which is this; How the Doctor of Divinity hath forgotten his Accidence.] Thus far S. W. at his Limbeck, to draw water out of a Flint, and to yield the Reader a large Confession of mine, overthrowing all my defences past and future at one dash, out of plain words that signifie not a sylla­ble toward it.

29. This could not be attempted without a conspiration of many Artifices; let us view them orderly: 1. My words are [Page 25] mutilated, with an &c. which was probably meant to do some small service, for if he had read out, my period had thus evi­denced its own sense, He hath solemnly annext a list of the contu­melies, 33 pickt out by specialty out of the farre greater number. Here then I supposed and affirmed, that there were a far greater number than 33, and nothing hinders, but several of those o­mitted, might be far greater then any that were set down in the publishers list, and I never informed him or the Reader, that there were not. For 2. that I say these were the special or chief, is absolutely imposed upon the Reader, who at the first cast of his eye on my words, will discern 'tis S. W. not I, that sayes it. 3. That by picking out these by specialty, I should mean, though not say, that these were the special, as that word signifies the chief of them, is a great violence to the words, and as great to my sense, of which those were the Interpreters. To pick out by specialty, I conceived to signifie, choosing out so many particu­lars, and setting them down distinctly and severally, as in com­mon speech it hath been familiar to my ears; And what if special oft signifies chief, that use of the adjective hath no in­fluence on the (as common) use of specialty. Had I meant as he would have me, I had certainly said, pickt out as the prime, or special, or principal, but because I meant not so, these were not my words, but others which to any that understands plain English, suffi­ciently exprest this my other meaning. 4. Of these 33. he will instance only in one, and his only pretended reason of doing so, is, that he may not trouble the Reader. But he hath not been so tender of the Readers trouble, when he hoped for advantage thereby, and I can tell him another more usefull, and so not im­probable reason of his reservednesse; When that one is produced, he knowes it is but one, and that there be 32. behind in that list, and many more not entred into that catalogue, every of which is as contumelious as this one, and all together, by accumula­tion, much above 32 times as great, as this one by it self is: And yet this one must be the only measure, by which the whole matter must be judged, as if he that had stollen many more than 33 prizes, or committed as many acts of drunkennesse or forni­cation, should make a slight confession of one of them, and then were presently free from the guilt of that, and of all the rest also. [Page 26] 5. This one, that is named, hath not a word said in defense, or extenuation, or excuse of it, either to shew that it is no contu­mely, or that there was the least pretense of justice in it (as in my Answer to the Disarmer, I had shewed there was not, Chap. 3. Sect. 2.) which alone could have had any semblance of force to support his pretended conclusion, that this was no other than the proper treaty that reason grants, religion avoucheth, and the circum­stances make necessary. Hence again we see what kind of inferen­ces must be expected of these demonstrators, even no other, nor more immediate, than this, when examined and driven to the issue, [The Doctor, saith the Publisher, hath set down 33 several con­tumelies of a far greater number, one of which S. W. be it never so un­just, hath had the confidence again to name, though not to say any thing in defense of it, ergo, the Doctor hath informed the Reader that S. W. hath used no other contumeliousnesse, but what reason grants, Religion avoucheth, and the circumstances of the matter do more than justifie, even make necessary in him.] If this be not an essay of high Chimistry, I know not where to direct any young Student to seek for it.

30. And in the strength of this he goes on in full triumph to the end of the Section, 1. Saying what he had said, over again, to the wits of the Ʋniversity, then 2. framing a dilemma to demonstrate it charity in him to shew me my greatest faults. And 3. by long beating about the bush, discovering at last, that my producing St. Pauls words against him concludes me the greater railer of the two, and to this the Puritanical Dame cudgelling her maid in Scripture phrase,] is resolved to be appliable. Lastly, objecting to me, that I flatly accuse him of falsifycations, calumnies certainly, if not avouched. To all, and first to the first of these, I reply, that I have replyed already, when the same thing was said, though not address'd to the wits, and though he seek ad­vantage by repeating in another mode, I need it not, and there­fore do not seek it. To the second, that his Dilemma takes for granted my pernicious errors, and confound [...] discovering of errors, with contumelies, whereas 1. I have already shewed him, that contumelies are not the proper glasses to discover errors, be they never so pernicious; nor ordinarily made use of by such artists as S. W. but when the errors are so far removed from vulgar [Page 27] sight, that they may well passe for invisible. 2. That he is not a competent Judge in this matter; Let his Reader by the dire­ction and conviction of his Logick discern the error, and not be born down with his noises. And 3. that whether there be any one such error duely noted by him, is the main question still, as confidently denyed by me, as pretended by him, and as it must not be granted him for supposing it, so much lesse by it can a­ny thing else be justified, that he shall unduely build upon it. To the third, 1. That producing St. Pauls plain words against a sin, is far from railing at all, farther yet from exceeding him in that language. 2. That for the parallel of his dame, which is his (only rhetorical) argument to prove it, it is of no force, be­cause though I should allow the parallel to hold in one part, between St. Pauls words produced on one side, and Scripture phrase on the other (which yet till I know what that phrase was which the Dame used, but S. W. hath not recited from her Le­cture, I am not obliged to doe) yet still the question remains, what parallel will be found for the cudgell, wherein surely all the weight of the simile, and the Dames severity consisted, and not in the Scripture phrase; To the last, that when it appears that I have accused him of falsifying, if I do not render a reaso­nable account of it, I will, as he requires, confesse, and make satisfaction for the calumny; but as yet he hath not directed me to the place, and my memory suggests it not, and therefore I discern not my self to be under any further present obligation. Only I shall demand, who it is, whom he can think it possible I should have accused of falsifying? Is S. W. the name of any man, or be there any Lawes of Brachygraphie, by which those letters are authorized to signifie any more than N. N. are wont to doe? Is any person living vulgarly known, or called by that name? If not, 'tis not only not true, but not possible, that in answering N. N. or S. W. I have calumniated any man.

31. And thus at length we are at an end of the first Section, which coming to recapitulate in the beginning of the second, he avoucheth to have conteined ordinary considerations, and obvious to common sense (with what truth, hath now been examined) let­ting the Reader see, that this manner of writing is very rational, but [Page 28] that not absolutely, but on a double condition, if the cause deserve any zeal, and the truth of the thing makes good what is said. But we have seen the bottom of these two conditions, and found 1. That though the cause were granted to deserve zeal, it must yet disclaim contumelie, for so every true Christian cause doth. 2. That the truth between disputants is to be contested, not supposed. 3. That the truth of a proposition is no competent commission, or authority for (and so cannot make good) a contu­mely.

SECT. II.

The pretended necessity of this course, in writing Controversies, founded on the certainty of his Faith. Begging the question. Examples of Jude, the Fathers, Elias, answered. Pretense of Charity. Meeknesse accused of inconfidence. The uncertainty of Protestants faith said to be confess'd. Their vertues, their special charge. His praises and re­bukes, using of Greek and Testimonies.

1. HIS second Section is yet of severer concernment, re­commended to the attentive consideration of the Reader, and undertakes to prove upon a fundamental ground (as if every ground were not fundamental) that this kind of writing, which I have hi­therto accused in him, and he laboured to vindicate, is (not blamelesse, but) necessary in controversies about Faith, against the deemed adversaries thereof, and this ground of that necessity no other, than the certainty of faith it self, which certainly is founded in his way of universal Tradition.] And then ere we proceed any further, what will become of all Catholike Writers, dead and living, which having not S. W's faculties, or temper, or being not aware of this necessity, have not so much as endeavoured to attain to this height of bitter zeal, which now appears to have been their duty? In this matter I must not admonish him of the [Page 29] other as severe denuntiations of Scripture, against those, who adde to the word of God, or teach for doctrines the commandements of men (which certainly he will be guilty of, who teaches and un­dertakes to demonstrate that to be necessary, which God hath ne­ver made so, especially if it be that, which God hath forbidden, as he hath all bitternesse and evil-speaking, Eph. IV. 31. command­ing kindnesse, tender-heartednesse, &c. v. 32.) for I see he is forti­fied against such impressions, and the improsperous attempt will but exasperate, and conclude me again the greatest railer. Wherefore I shall only demand, whether since all Christian duties, righteousnesse and temperance, &c. are eminent branches of the Christian faith, as well as believing the judgement to come, &c. the acknowledging this his method to be necessary, and so duty, be any part of that certain faith, that hath this universal testifi­cation; whether all the Catholike world, if but for these last ten years, have said, they received from their forefathers as received from theirs, that contumelies are necessary to a Catholike Writer of con­troversies; for otherwise I hope, be the Faith never so certain, the means to propagate or propugne it, may be those prescribed by St. Paul to Bishop Timothy, gentlenesse, readinesse to teach, patience, 2 Tim. 2.24, 25. in meeknesse instructing those that oppose themselves, and so not contu­melie, which is contrary to these. And let him not in his An­swer deal with me, as Mr. White doth with Monsieur Dallee, p. 221. rebuking him for asking from St. Jerom, Whether it be a part of faith to visit the Holy Land, as if (saith he) et adorasse ubi steterunt pedes Domini pars fidei est,] signified truly that to exercise adoration were an Article of faith, than which what can be spoken more sencelessely, whereas, saith he, the true meaning is, that 'tis a duty of Faith.] Where truly I should have conceived, that a duty of faith was a part of faith, though not such as we vulgarly call Articles, and so I suppose now, and ask of a duty, not an Article, whether it have this universal testification, which all are supposed to have, which are truly duties, as well as those which are articles of Faith. This therefore I may be allowed to have ask'd in passing, because this Section is such, as will not afford any store of matter for debate, how demurely soever he hath offer'd and recommended it to our attentive considerations.

[Page 30]2. I shall shortly reduce it to these heads, concerning 1. the deemed or believed certainty of S. W's faith. 2. The one ground of that, universal Tradition, together with the notion in which he understands that phrase. 3. The duty consequent to this, of using the means and wayes, which wit and art can invent to confute, and discredit his adversaries harmfull sophistry, and disparage his autho­rity, as far as truth can justifie his words. 4, The deemed uncer­tainty of their faith, who rely on any other but this one deemed certain Rule, together with the obligation incumbent on them, and arising from the deemed uncertainty of their faith, to write without any great zeal, heat, or earnestnesse, which in them, saith he, can arise from nothing but passion and interest. 5. What he hath thought fit to adde concerning my person, abstracted from the cause.

3. For the first of these he is carefull himself to propose it under that cautious style of deemed certainty, foreseeing as he saith, that else the Doctor would mistake him (as his custom is) to begge the question, by supposing their faith certain.] But to this I make my demands, 1. Whether it be indeed, or possibly could be a mistake in the Doctor, contending with S. W. con­cerning the truth of his faith, to affirm that his supposing his faith certain, is the begging of the question? Might he not as well have said that the Doctor was apt (as his custome is) to mi­stake in affirming twice two to be four? For is not the sup­posing that certain, of which the question is whether it be true, as evidently the begging the question, as it is evident, that what is certain, is true, and more than true, true with the advantage of certainty? And is any common notion, or any axiome, or con­clusion in the Mathematicks more evident than that? What semblance of truth then is there in suggesting, or intimating this to be a mistake in the Doctor? or how can his art, as he saith, bear him out in thus suggesting. 2. Doth S. W. mean to keep himself precisely from the guilt of this fallacy for the future? Is he so sensible of the unskilfulness of it, as seriously to disclaim having any more to do with it? Nay, hath he indeed by this early caution shut it out of this Section? or is it sufficient to fore-see crimes and then presently to rush into [Page 31] them? 'tis the begging of the question for him to suppose his faith certain, and is it not so also to suppose contumelies a lawfull means to defend a deemed truth, at the very time when we are in the debate, whether such means are not utterly unlawfull? This certainly he supposes at this time, for else 'tis not ima­ginable how the deemed certainty of his faith should found a necessity of his contumelies. That which is in it self lawfull, may by circumstances become necessary to some man, and so to S. W. but if it be in it self unlawfull, neither the deemed nor real cer­tainty of their faith can make it lawfull, much lesse necessary. This then of its lawfulnesse, which cannot be founded in his deemed certainty, nor is endeavour'd here to be inferr'd either by that, or by any other medium, and yet is necessary to be supposed in that discourse, where the necessite is inferr'd from some circumstances, is no other than the begging of the question, for no doubt that is said to be begg'd, which is supposed, without all attempt of proof. And so visibly here is the lawfulnesse, though not the necessity, which yet also is uncapable of any solid proof, till the lawfulnesse be first proved. This is there­fore that which I now charge as guilty of this fallacy (and not the deeming his faith certain) at the time when he so sol­licitously averts it. And this is all I need say to the first point, his deemed certainty, being in charity as well as civility ready to allow him to deem or believe (whatsoever his grounds are) whatsoever he affirms himself to deem or believe. And I hope he will anon do as much for me, who believe my faith as certain, as he can his, and have one ground more to believe it, (as anon will appear) than I see he means to have.

3. To the second head also, the one ground, on which he is pleased to build his deemed certainty, that of universal Tradition, together with the notion in which he understands that phrase, the same which the Author of, and Apologist for Rushworths Dialogues hath of it, I have nothing to object in this place, knowing de facto that this is his ground, and allowing it as fit to support his deemed certainty, whil'st 'tis no more than deemed, as any other medium could be, for as long as he is granted to deem it, it matters not to our present debate, on what grounds [Page 32] he deems it. And indeed having first profess'd that he speaks now only of a deemed certainty, 'twas not needfull to adde at the same time upon what grounds he built it, the deeming being the onely thing, on which the reason (insisted on in this Section) was founded, and not the real, or grounded certainty. What therefore he hath for several pages inlarged, on this Theme of the grounds of his deemed certainty, I should think inserted by another hand, and not by him that was so carefull to pro­fesse that he spake only of a deemed certainty, but that it is pos­sible it might have another design, the amusing of the Reader, and the supplying some other vacuity in this reasoning, or the drawing of his adversary from the point in hand, to this other, wherein S. W. deemed himself more conversant; which mo­tives have not prevailed on me so far to gratifie him in this place, (having allow'd another fitter season for it, in my next Chapter) as to forget my present Theme, and follow him through his whole field of Tradition, so wide and distant from it, and wherein so few others beside himself will be concern'd, himself having here told me, that few there are who have re­fined their understanding to this degree of discerningnesse, and that only the best (which in his opinion are not the greatest) sort of wits do as yet begin to own their reason so far.

4. For the third then (which alone is pertinent to the ar­gument in hand) the necessity, and so duty consequent to this deemed certainty, of using the means and wayes which wit and art can invent to confute and discredit his adversaries harmfull Sophistry, and disparage his authority, as far as truth can justifie his words.] I shall bring it to a speedy issue by asking, Of what latitude is that phrase [the means and wayes that wit or art can invent?] Is it designed to take in, or not exclude all manner of means and wayes, that the most riotous wit, or forbidden arts can invent, or that the tropes of Rhetorick, or good managery of words (be they never so contumelious) can yield toward the mention'd end, that of discrediting the adversary, &c. only with that one restraint as far as truth can justifie his words? or is it no further to be inlarged, then all other Christian rules, as well as that one of truth, permit one private man to treat another? If he [Page 33] take it in the second sense, I grant it, and he hath gained no­thing by it, for I willingly yield him the freest exercise of the nimblest wit, and all lawfull arts, to discover, and so discredit any weaknesse in my defenses, but think not a multitude of contu­melies to be any of those lawfull, no nor so much as proper means toward that end, being only a cloud cast before the eyes of the Reader, to hinder his discerning any difference betwixt true, and pretended discoveries, betwixt boasts and victories. But if his indefinite words [the means and wayes] must be more largely extended in the first sense, I then deny that the great­est justice of a cause, be it a deemed, or a real certainty, can convert any the least or greatest sin into duty, christianize or consecrate contumely, though it should not have calumny joyned with it; and I hope I shall have no need of proving what is thus obvi­ous, when the more excellent the cause is, the more it abhors and deems it self defamed and polluted by whatever unlawfull arts, and can no more justifie any one of them, than either want, or be gratified with them; Si malo religionem defendere velis, jam non defendetur illo, sed polluetur, atque violabitur, saith Lactantius. If you will defend religion by any thing that is evill, you shall not defend, but pollute and violate it. Should I endeavour to assist this evident truth, it would by others, as well as S. W. be call'd preaching.

5. This ambiguity then of his words being removed, there remains no kind of difficully in the whole Section, as far as concerns the argumentative part, the conclusion which the deemed certainty of his faith was obliged and undertook to inferre; the whole question being, not whether any, or all lawfull arts are to be used, but whether the cause, whatsoever, or how certain soever it be deemed to be, can render any one unlawfull means, by name contumely, lawfull; which unlesse it can, 'tis certain it cannot on this account become necessary. Here then the one condition of restraint which he takes care to adde [as far as truth can justifie his words, and If his Adversary be found to deserve it, and the like] will avail him nothing, 1. Because he is not the judge of the truth of that which he endeavours to disprove, nor of the deserts of him whom he thinks himself obliged to dis­parage. [Page 34] The Disputant must prove, and the Replyant defend, but neither assume the office of judging, but leave that to the Reader only, and till that judgement be past, 'tis not yet his time to deal with his Adversary as his captive, to lead him in tri­umph, to represent him, as he saith, ridicul [...]us, nonsensical, weak, blasphemous, &c. every of which, as far as they want in truth, a­bound in calumnie, and must not be supposed to have truth, whilest they are contested to have none, and no judgement is yet pass'd between the litigants, but what one of them, who must be supposed partial, gives in his own favour. Nor will the deem­ed certainty of his own faith (the one medium of this Section) herein assist him, 1. Because a deemed certainty inferres not a real truth, and to suppose that without proof in time of argu­ing, is the begging of the question. 2. Because the, whether deemed, or real, certainty of his faith concludes not the truth of every discourse which he can make use of, to demonstrate that cer­tainty; Truth hath oft-times been ill defended, and so still, not­withstanding the certainty in the main, the weaknesse in the re­tail may be as probably on his side, who chargeth his adver­sary of weaknesse, and in some respects more probably, on this prejudice, that he already appears so weak, as to mistake his businesse, to fly to indirect means, to endeavour to forestall the Readers judgement, to vaunt of his feats, all which are the ef­fects and known symptomes of weaknesse.

5. Secondly, as I said, this restraint pretends only to guard him from calumny, and there be other sins of the tongue and pen beside that. He knowes, I must instance in contumely, for though every calumny be a contumely also, and most contumelies have somewhat of falsity, and so calumny in them, and I doubt not to prove, that every one which I have received from S. W. is of this sort, yet I have that respect to ordinary style, and that reverence to our Saviour, Mat. V. 21, 22. who referres contumelies [Racha, and thou fool] to the sixt Commandment of the Decalogue, as to discriminate them from calumnies, which undoubtedly are forbidden in the ninth. And indeed he that shall bestow either of those titles on his fellow Christian, and then adde, that he hath said no more than is truth, or then he de­serves, [Page 35] is so far from lessening, that he cannot use any surer means to inhanse and multiply the contumely. Thus far is S. W's one restraint from justifying the practises, which his wit or art have suggested to him.

6. As for his examples of Jude to the Gnosticks, of the Fa­thers to Porphyrie the enemy and derider of Christianity, and Elias's scoffing the Priests of Baal] 1. The deemed certainty of his faith, the one medium in his present argument, is not sufficient to complete the parallel between them and me, the utmost that principle can assist or authorise him to deem of me, is, that I deny some few things to be true, which he deems certain, but neither that I deifie Simon Magus, nor deny Christ to have come in the flesh, nor offer sacrifice to Idols, nor joyn with the Jewes to persecute the Christians, nor forbid marriage, and set up unna­tural lust instead of it, nor profess'dly maintain Heathenisme, nor the worship of Baalim or dead Heroes, nor any thing which he can deem equivalent to all or any of these, which consequent­ly are necessary to make good his parallels. Neither 2. will that or any other imaginable medium make that lawfull to him, which was lawfull to Jude, or the Fathers, or Elias, the first being an Apostle, the third a Prophet, and such as whose Spirit was interdicted the Disciples of Christ, the second Governors of the Church, in none of which capacities I discern S. W. to be placed over me, nor consequently to be commissionated or priviledged to do whatsoever they did; if he were, the fire from heaven, and the fate of the Priests of Baal, might soon become mine, and be by the same art of concluding ab exemplo, justi­fied also.

7. On this head comes in one auxiliary more, the pretense of charity to undeceive my adherents, and preserve others from a cer­tain believed danger, and that the greatest of dangers, eternal damna­tion.] Thus hath Gregory Nazianzen long since told us, That Christian Religion was the [...], apple of contention, and the pretense to enhance it, [...], that some men were vehement lovers of Christ, of God. But neither will charity justifie the doing of any ill, on the most charitative intu­itions, or make that necessary, which is not lawfull; On the [Page 36] other side, what shall otherwise be approved to be lawfull, is already freely allow'd him to exercise his gifts in, upon the bare pretense of his deemed certainty; and so sure the conside­ration of charity might here have been spared, and being used, doth gain him nothing. Especially when 'tis considered that my adherents (as he will call them, to whom he aims the first fruits of his charity) professe to have never the worse opinion of a cause, that 'tis persecuted with the Sword, and therefore are not in much danger to be disheartened with the meeker dangers of the tongue, or pen, by seeing some scoffes and contu­melies fall upon it; having learnt from our Saviour Mat. 5.11. whilest he was in preaching (but I hope not to be scofft at for it) that they are happy which are reviled, as well as persecuted falsely for his sake. We see then what this grand argument pompously in­troduced, by being recommended to the attentive consideration of the Reader, and fetcht from the deemed certainty of his faith, a­mounts to, even the gaining him that which was willingly yielded him before, the use of all lawfull means to support that deemed certainty, but not the authorizing unlawfull, or making that necessary, which was, sub lite, depending, whether it were lawfull, or no, and could not be proved to be so by that argu­ment, whose whole force was founded in supposing it.

8. And then what heed is due to his conclusion from hence, thatPag. 12. though S. W. may perhaps be blamed for holding his faith cer­tain, yet he is inculpable for proceeding consequently to the former tenet.] and again, He who holds ill principles is blameable indeed in that regard, but yet he is worthy of praise for proceeding consequently upon them, since to deduce consequences aright is very laudable.] As if he had said, He that is fallen into one absurdity, is not only to be excused but commended for heaping the thousand more upon the back of it, he that is once out of the way, doth very well to go on in the road before him, though it lead him into hell; he that is once drunk, is to be reproved for that, but that Lecture being over, he is to be praised and so rewarded for all the oaths, or rage, or murther, or incontinence, which that, by a chain of consequences, one after another, very regularly leads him to. I had thought that the one thing, which such a [Page 37] man could do laudably, was to unlearn his ill principle, to get to be rightly informed, and the next to that, or the most tole­rably ill, to sit still, and act nothing upon it: Nor indeed did I ever learn that deducing of consequences, though it were not of one vice or error from another, would presently be of the number of things very laudable, for such is nothing but what is morally good, and very good. And no doubt such the nature of the consequential discourse may be, as the picking of thrums ends (to which he compares the producing of testimonies) may be an employment as highly dignified, and praise worthy, as that, and yet the deducing of a consequential ill practice from an ill prin­ciple be still lesse laudable, because more blame-worthy than that.

9. One thing more he after reverts to cast in on this head,Pag. 15. that it beiongs to the Catholike who holds his faith certain to mani­fest the contrary to be perfectly absurd, and nonsense, and since the know­ledge of this must in his grounds be held so necessary for the salvation of man-kinde, he ought in plain terms let men know it is such, otherwise he breeds a just apprehension in his Readers that the contrary (else why should he proceed so reservedly) may have some degree of proba­bility—] In this place I might ask, whether the Archangell wanted confidence in the infallible certainty of his cause, when he refused to bring any railing accusation against the Devil, as St. Jude assures us he did. But my reply to this his reasoning will be sufficient, if instead of asking more, I only answer his one question in the parenthesis [else why should he proceed so reservedly?] by telling him that there are other very pregnant reasons of that kind of reservednesse, we now speak of (which consists, as the Archangels did, onely in abstaining from all contumelie, as well as calumny) beside the want of certainty in his faith, or the ap­prehension that the contrary is in any degree probable. As 1. a consci­entious regard to the precepts of Christ, and his Apostles, which expressely forbid contumely, and of which we have oft minded him. 2. A well-grounded opinion that truth is able to propugne and evidence it self by its own light, and wants not (as he ima­gines) plain terms, as those signifie revilings of his adversary, to let men know it is such. 3. The daily experience, that reason is [Page 38] most expedite in its motion to any sober dispassionate minde, when it comes like David with the Staffe in the hand, and the five smooth stones, and is not incumbred with Sauls Armour; And 4. an apprehension of that which is most obvious, that ruffling will not be interpreted solid confidence, but rather con­sciousnesse of weaknesse, as we know he that dares fight, will seldome give any ill words, the tongue being not oft called in to the assistance, but to divert, and supply the place of the hands; and lastly, a dependance on God in his own way, that the means which he hath directed us to, will in fine be most successefull; which till S. W. hath chosen to make use of, he can have no experience of the force of them, and consequently must judge as worldlings doe, that charity and liberality, added to observation of strictest rules of justice, will never tend to the inriching, but impoverishing, and upon that account con­tinue to apply himself to those only means, to support his faith, which are most proper to betray it. And this is all the advantage I mean to take (and not that other which he was wil­ling to foresee) in that Paragraph. And thus we have the up­shot of what he hath cast in on the third head for the assisting his grand argument.

10. Fourthly for the deemed uncertainty of our faith, and the obligation to write without any great zeal, heat, or earnestnesse,—] which he here insists on, I reply, 1. That his words of Prote­stants [that they confesse their faith fallible, P. 14. i. e. such as may possibly be otherwise for any thing they know] are either very equivocal in the phrase [for any thing they know] or in the word Protestants, and so belong to other men, whose words I assume not to de­fend, or being singly understood of me, and those whom I undertake to vindicate, and of a confessed uncertainty, and fallibi­lity of our faith, are far removed from all degree, or appearance of truth. For this I appeal to expresse words in my Answer to Schisme Disarm'd, p. 36. l. 2. He that is in many things fallible—may yet infallibly know or believe some one or more other things, (In this number I professe to contain all matters of our Christian faith) either by his own senses, or by the testimony of others, founded in their several sensations, which being faithfully conveighed to us by [Page 39] undenyable Tradition supply the place of an [...], are as unquesti­onably certain, as what we have seen our selves. And again lin. 8. I know infallibly that I now write,—and the same I affirm of all other matters of fact, testified by my own senses, or by universal unquestionable Tradition, for that is founded in the repeated sensations of so many o­ther men, which being communicated and sufficiently testified to me, I have no more reason to doubt of, then of my own sensations. And of this sort is the Tradition of the Ʋniversal Primitive Church, concer­ning the Apostles delivering some Doctrines (here again I professe to mean our whole Christian faith) and some Books (viz. all the Cano­nical Books of the New Testament) &c. With what semblance of truth then can I be told, in a reply to this very Book, where I have thus profess'd the infallible certainty of our faith, that Pro­testants confesse their faith fallible, i. e. such as may possibly be other­wise for any thing they know.] Can this be suggested of those things, which I say are as unquestionable as what I have seen my self, and that I know them infallibly? Is this dealing tolerable in a plain matter of fact (for so it is, that we, of whom I am one, and that book, acknowledged to be mine, confesse our faith fallible) and can the deemed certainty of his faith support this part of his earnestnesse of affirming what is quite contrary to his own eyes, as well as mine? If so, then I professe to allow him the inclo­sure of such kind of zeal, as this, for I hope I shall never, whilest I am in my right wits, make use of it: If I would, I should have cut this whole Section of his short, by denying the ground of it, not only the certainty of his faith, but even his deeming it certain, for this is his dealing with me, contrary to what was visible to him.

11. I cannot pertinently insist longer on this Theme of the certainty of our faith in this place, to which it is so unsuteable, and then there is no more needfull to be added on this fourth head, but that if deemed certainty of our faith would support, or authorise contumely, I were also commissionated to make use of such gifts, and might be as bitter as he, but 1. I am as confident it cannot, as Scripture (which is the ground of my faith, as well as Tradition, and I hope written and unwritten Tradition both will amount to as much as one of them, without the other) [Page 40] or any other ground of credibility which the matter is capable of, can afford me. And 2. (besides many other motives) I pro­fesse to think I have no need of such auxiliaries, and that is with me as prevailing an argument against, as his pretended necessity is to him for the use of them.

12. One thing only I shall further note on this head of dis­course; Otherwhiles as the Romanist can project advantages to his cause from the Protestants charitable perswasion of them, whilest they cannot afford any like return to us, and by this their Proselytes are obliged to be averted from us, as from those who can yield them no degree of safety, and to adhere confi­dently to them, who are not by Protestants denyed it; On another occasion the Roman is presumed to be the Only infallible Church, because no other doth (i. e. is so assuming, or self-opinio­nate, as to) pretend to that vast title. And now it seems Pro­testants are obliged to be meek, and the Romanists as much obli­ged to be zealous and earnest, which are S. W's style for the rude blowes, and so signifie contumely. From these three all the con­clusion I can make, is this, that we Protestants are willingly al­lowed the exercise of the greatest morall and Christian virtues, such are ingenuity, and meeknesse, and charity, and the Romanist must have the inclosure of the contrary, and pretend necessity and obligation of zeal for all three, and if this be it, 'tis not hard to foresee who will be the greatest looser by such advanta­ges.

13. Lastly, for his page and half of my practises, he will allow me the modesty not to make any more particular reci­tations of, or reply to them, than this, that Tertullian hath long since told me of the Votaries of Saturn, who though in their zeal (and that also founded in the deemed certainty of their faith) they were so cruel, as to expose and slaughter their most blamelesse Infants, yet at the same time theyInfantibus blandiebantur, ne immolarentur lachrymantes, Apol. c. IX. stroked and flattered them, that they might not be sacrificed weeping; and the like must I look on in S. W. not as an effect of his tendernesse (which he thinks himself obliged to disclaim) but of his care of averting ill omens, or some other such like consideration, on account of which, and in complyance with his design, I am cheerfully to [Page 41] support, and take in good part, whatsoever afterward falls upon me, from the necessity of his zeal and d [...]votion, as that is but consequent to the deemed certainty of his faith. And I am resol­ved to do it, having one motive more to it, beside his com­mendations, viz. this very advertisement of his, that 'tis the deemed certainty of his cause (a thing which I can no way help or be answerable for, either in it self or its consequences) which, as heP. 20. saith, concludes me certainly pernicious, and uponP. 17. which he doubts not to affirm that it is most perfect nonsense, to think all the testi­monies in my book can bear so much as a show of probability, if compa­red with that clear evidence he deems to shine in the other. For by this I am assured that all the reproaches that fall upon me, are deserved (and so ought not to be complained of) yet not by me personally, or by any avoidable misadventure of mine, in the retail, but only in the general, and the grosse, because I am not of S. W's faith in all things, from which grand comprehen­sive original guilt, as from my destiny, and not from mine own su­peradded miscarriages, I am to derive all my calamities, the sharpest effects of his displeasure. And with this comfort his second Section, and the pursuit of the grand argument of it hath furnished me, and so resolving to continue my good hu­mour, in despight of his other discouragements, I shall hasten to take my leave of it.

13. Yet before I do so, I am a little concerned to take no­tice of his more than oblique intimation (least I should be too insolent on his praises) 1. Of my too much vanity in using of Greek on all, or rather no occasion. And 2. my chief and almost only talent lying in the way of testimonies. Of both these I shall give the Rea­der and him this short account. 1. That of citing Greek Au­thors in the language wherein they wrote, or using a Greek word or phrase, which appeared most expressive, I never heard any man, till now, admonished, as of a fault, but by those Rea­ders, which profess'd their want of skill in that language, and for the sake of such, I have been carefull so far to translate, or otherwise to supply that want, as to leave them no just occa­sion of complaint, or cause of interruption. And then for the va­nity, possibly adherent to this, as to other lawfull, and pru­dentially [Page 42] chosen actions, if I ever were guilty of any degree of it, I shall now sure be effectually cured by S. W. who assures me, how far I should be mistaken, if I projected any mans praises by this means, and that on the contrary, I hereby give my Readers a fair title to suspect me either of too much vanity in that, or emptynesse in other knowledges. And truely I shall not so far heed, as studiously to avert the Readers suspicion of either of these (though if S. W's authority were of force, I might have thus much to plead, that 'tis no more liable to the suspicion of va­nity in me to use Greek, than in him to say he much loves it, and thinks it a great ornament to a Scholar, for he that were jealously disposed, would have temptation to suspect, that he that thus said, either had or desired to seem to have a liberal portion of it, and I hope S. W. will thank me, that I make not this conclu­sion) but expect from him that justice for the future, that when I do use Greek, it shall be thought I am not a Platonick lover of being esteemed vain and empty, and therefore that I have some (with me prevailing) reason, that moves me thus far to deny my self, and contemn my reputation, rather then omit to do that which is most for the Readers profit, in my opinion. I know no possible way of superseding this conclusion, but by surmising, that S. W. was not the reporter of any other mens sense, but his own, and that his judgement bears not much weight with any. But I supose he hath a better opinion of himself, than to suspect himself liable to such surmises.

14. Secondly, then for the way of Testimonies, I must not a­vert or disclaim it, or be troubled that my adversary acknow­ledges my chief talent to lie that way. For as long as matter of Faith is founded not in natural reason, but divine Revelation, and con­sequently is not determinable from common notions, like pro­blemes in the Mathematicks (neither hath any such close con­nexion with them, as that it can duely be said, what yetApol. for Trad. p. 11. Mr. White hath adventured to say, that God must of necessity pitch upon this or this way, resolving that if God hath not already taken this course, certainly he should have done it) but depends wholly on the evidence of its delivery from Christ, and his Apostles, and so is establish'd either by Scripture, or by Oral Tradition of the Apostles, [Page 43] or by both (and the latter of these is most surely conveighed to us at this distance, by the writings of those which dwelt neerest to them) so long, I say, I must think it reasonable to make my appeals to testimonies both of Scripture and ancient witnesses of Tradition, and if there be possibility of misinterpreting either or both of these, yet however to use them diligently, and use the best means I can to conduct my self and others to the right understanding of them▪ hoping confidently that St. Chrysostome said true, [...], and that I understand his meaning, that as what is necessary is plain, so what is intelligible is not ne­cessary. And there being two obvious means to this end of at­taining the sure meaning of a period, by searching the notion of the original words and phrases, and 2. by adverting to the rational importance, in conjunction with antecedents and conse­quents, if both these will not competently assist me to conclude inerrably from plain, and not enigmatical testimonies (written by pious and prudent men, to instruct, and not to torment, to benefit and not amaze and pussle their Reader) I must then give over the trade whether of writing controversies, or reading books, yea, and conversing with men, whose words may by this account be as great riddles, as sacred or Ecclesiastical writings, and so be obliged to take my leave of my Dispatcher abruptly, whom certainly I may not seasonably attempt to answer, till I do understand, and can no more hope that I doe not erre in thinking I do under­stand him, than in thinking I understand St. Augustine, or St. Matthew, or in expecting their words will bear the same sense with all other men, as they do with me, when I fairly make my representation of them.

15. How unkind and fastidious soever he shewes himself to testimonies, even to all in my book (whether from Fathers or from Scripture it self) upon the account of a thousand Grammatical, Philological, Sophistical, Historical, and Logical difficulties, P. 17. 'tis cer­tain he must in the change of the Scene, when he hath no in­terest concerned, or hypothesis served by it, discern his mistake, or else he would not so impertinently wast his time in reading, and answering, and writing of books, each of which are his silent confession, that books are intelligible, that words and periods, [Page 44] written, as well as unwritten, read, as spoken, found in antient re­cords, as delivered from the antients by Father to Sonne, by word of mouth, which he styles written in mens hearts, are surely and equally intelligible, and then again I may have his leave for all this rebuke, to make use of my talent, of producing testimonies, and not to complain of my portion, if whilest the matter chief­ly, if not only depends on testimonies, my chief, if not only talent lye that way.

16. And so much for his [...] (I am still very sub­ject to this vanity of using Greek, when I might have lived with­out it) his sweet and bitter cup, his praises, and his rebukes, mixt prudently, that I might not be immoderately afflicted with the one, or transported with the other.

SECT. III.

Patterns of bitternesse from St. Jerome. (An essay of Dispatch) St. Jeromes dislike of it. Vigilantius's despising of Reliques, Our accord with St. Jerome in that doctrine, Our dissent from Vigi­lentius. Jerom's handling of Helvidius. His noting him, that he took Ratling for Eloquence. S. W. his begging the questions. My counterfeited mistake of the Author of Rushworths Dia­logues, vindicated. Mr. Whites treating of Mr. Daillee, and others. The Bishop of Chalcedon's judgement of it. The honour of being opposed by Mr. Wh. His singular way of managing Controversies. His Apology for Tradition. Some observations on it. His interpre­tations of some passages in the Greek Testament, and in Johannes Thessalonicensis.

1. HIS third Section is taken up, all but the last leaf, in fetching patterns of bitternesse from St. Hierome, to which he willingly appeals, and pretending I have chosen him for my Patron (afterwards, for my Ʋmpire) in this point, Let us stand, saith he, to his award and example, and see how he treated Vigi­lantius, [Page 45] Dr. H's and the Protestants forefather in denying venera­tion to h ly Reliques.] But let us first see, how I have chosen St Hierome for my Patron or Ʋmpire, which is all the appearance of reason produced by him, why I should stand to his award or exampl [...] in this point. After the Apostles denuntiations against contumely, I mention'd many other unhappy characters, all rea­dy to fall upon this manner of treaty, one from the words of our Saviour, Mat. 5. a second from the example of Michael, Jude 9. a third from its unreconcileablenesse to the Spirit of meeknesse, com­manded by St. Paul, 2 Tim. 2.23. 1 Cor. 4.21. Gal. 6.1. in op­position to biting one another, &c. characters of the Gnostick heresie at that time, and a last in these words, that as this is a most unskil­full deviation from all rules of art, as well as civility, and St. Hierom, notes it as a great error in Helvidius, that he took railing for eloquence, so it is not imaginable how so much learning and abilities, as this Disarmer is believed to have, should admit so great a mixture of rude­nesse and scurrility, had it not appeared necessary to assist in the counter­poise to supply some other defects—Now what hath this Dispu­tant to return to all this? Why, of the three former particu­lars he takes not so much notice, as to offer any the least an­swer, in the compasse of no lesse than 26 pages, which are all spent on this matter, nor of the fourth, save only in catching hold of the name of St. Hierome (incidentally mention'd) who therefore is presently noised for my chosen Patron, and the whole umpirage referred not to the passage in him, to which alone I referred, but to his practice, and that especially in his Epistles against Vigilantius, which I did not so much as referre to, or mention.

2. First then we have here an Essay of Dispatch, to passe over all that had the weight layd on it, and strike in with some one incidental passage, and by that inch of ground get over pre­sently into another Region, and there triumph over his adver­sary, in a new Scene of Pageantry. This mindes me of Trypho and the Jewes dealing with Justine Martyr, P. 287, D. [...], saith he, [...], they endeavour not to understand what is said to them, only they whet them­selves to say something. And had not St. Hierome's name (which [Page 46] I might well enough have spared) casually fallen into that fourth branch of the character of contumely, 'tis hard to divine where S. W. would have found a Grindstone to have whet his style, or given any more edge to this part of the fourth, than he had to the rest, and to all the three former branches.

3. S [...]condly, here is a rule, by which I shall not fear to lose much, if it may be allow'd of, that whosoever names an Author, and reflects on some one passage in him, is obliged to stand to his award; and then S. W. having named St. Paul, and cited as much from him, as I did from St. Hierome, must sit down with St. Pauls award; and then contumelies must be exterminated from Christian disputes, and be no longer own'd any part of his du­ty. 2. If S. W's refutation of St. Hieroms words by his con­trary practice, be of force, then though he that cites any Au­thors words to his purpose, must not expect to gain any thing by them (he hath told usP. 17. before, that all the testimonies of my book are subject to a thousand difficulties) yet if that Author have done any thing contrary to his words, he that cited him must then stand to his award and example; and thus not only Christs speech of the Scribes and Pharisees hypocrites, must be inverted, though they sit in Moses chair, and say but do not, yet we must do after their works, not rule our selves by their commands, but even good mens frailties or crimes must become our patterns, and have more force with us, than their calmest advises, or se­verest resolutions, and so St. Peters vow of never-forsaking Christ must not deserve heeding by us, but be much preponderated by the Ʋmpirage of his actions, the example of his denying him. 3. The short is, St. Hierome in the coole of the day, knew what was amisse in another, and justly noted it, and if he were some­times provoked to exceed the bounds, that his calmer and dis­passionate reason prescribed, and exacted from others, it were more reverence to the Reliques of that holy man (of which S.W. pretends such care in this Section) to bury those practises, than to transcribe them, or reproach him by appealing to them; 'Tis evident, from his words tol. 1. c. 7. Ruffinus [Cornutam bestiam petis, et nisi caverem illud Apostoli, maledici regnum Dei non possidebunt, &c. (the very Text of which I minded S. W. and is the matter of [Page 47] our present debate whether I did it seasonably or no) jam nunc sentires, &c.] that he observed this asperity of his own temper, and thought himself bound by that Apostles denunciation, to restrain it, and accordingly he gives him that reason of say­ing no more, then he did, [Sentisne quid taceam? quod aestuanti pectori verba non commodem, & cum Psalmista loquar, Psal. 141.3.] that he consider'd that vengeance belonged to God, which conclu­ded him conscientiously obliged not to take it into his own hands. On which ground he tells him, l. III. c. XI. of railing accusations, that non chartae Ecclesiasticae, sed libelli judicum debent continere, they become not the writings of Church-controver­sies.

4. Lastly, here is a compendious way (and that is dispatch still) of making D. H. and all Protestants, hereticks, and fit to be reviled, because forsooth Vigilantius for denying veneration to holy Reliques, was thus treated.] But to this I answer, more ex­plicitly, 1. That we Protestants are as far from Vigilantius's here­sie, if St. Hierome understood it aright, in his Epistle to Riparius, as St. Hierome himself wasTom. 11. Ep. 53.. St. Hierome sets it down as part of Vigilantius's charge, that those who did suspicere reliquias marty­rum, he called Cinerarios & idololatras qui mortuorum hominum ossa venerentur. Against which charge that Father professes, Nos non dico martyrum reliquias, sed ne solem quidem & lunam, non an­gelos, non archangelos, non cherubim, non seraphim, & omne nomen quod nominatur in seculo presenti & futuro colimus & adoramus, ne ser­viamus creaturae potius quam creatori. And we English this with a perfect accord to it, We are far from worshipping and adoring whether the Reliques of Martyrs, or the very highest Angels, or any creature in the world. 2.Ibid. St. Hierome professes, Honora­mus reliquias Martyrum, ut eum cujus sunt Martyres adoremus, and we do the same, honour the reliques of Martyrs, that we may adore God whose Martyrs they are. 3. He concludes against him, that by his Doctrine, he affirm'd the Reliques of Peter and Paul to be unclean, and that as oft as men entred the Basilicae of the Apostles, Prophets, and Martyrs, so oft they payed veneration to the Temples of Idols, that the candles lighted before them were Ensigns of Idolatry, nay further, that the body of Christ laid in the Grave was uncl [...]an. [Page 48] And these consequences we dislike as much as St. Hierome, and the principle whatever it was that own'd them. 4. The ho­nour which he avouched due to the Reliques of the Martyrs, he made good by the words of the Psalmist, Pretious in the sight of the Lord is the death of his Saints, (and we believe it as precious, as any) that the bones of dead men do not pollute those that touch them, by Elisha's touching, when he raised the dead, and the like, and we doubt not of the conclusion, and so need not that medium to prove it. All that we differ in from St. Hierome in that Epistle, is, 1. That we use no reproaches against them that charge us with Doctrines, that we never taught. 2. That we do not im­pose our own consequences upon the Doctrine of Vigilantius, or any man else, without having seen his writings, asPlura dictare volueram, si li­brorum ipsius ad nos voluisses mit [...]ere cantile­nas, ut scire pos­semus ad quae rescribere debe­remus. Nunc cutem aerem verberavimus — it seems St. Hierome did. 3. That he could think Phinees's javeline, Elias's austerity, the zeal of Simon Cananaeus (not Simon of Canance, as S. W. translates it, (I desire to know by the next, whether Ca­nanee be the name of a place, or a man) but in plain words Si­mon the Zelote, Luk. VI. 15. called [...], or [...], not from the name of a place, but from [...] zeal) Peters severity on Ananias and Saphira, &c. and the command of shedding the blood of the Seducers, Deut. XIII. any way applicable to the pre­sent circumstances, as the case then stood between him and Vigilantius. And S. W. which hath avouched these words from St. Hierome, in defense of contumely, might have done well to assure us, he would not extend them to any further liberty, than he hath already taken, (to the metaphorical only, not real lance) or transcribe this more dangerous severity, this bloodyer copy from him.

P. 24.5. Secondly, 'tis not duely suggested that these harsh expres­sions of St. Hierome, which had there been premised, fell on Vi­gilantius for denying veneration to holy reliques; In his Book against Vigilantius (which S. W. calls his second Epistle, and produces the greatest store of the harsh expressions from thence) he might have seen other manner of Doctrines layd by St. Hie­rome to his charge, and that upon sight of his writings, which by this time he saith he had received from Riparius and Deside­rius, viz. that Vigils were to be condemn'd, that Allelujah was [Page 49] never to be sung but at Easter, that continence was heresie, that pudicitiousnesse or single life was a seminary of lust. And till D. H. and the Protestants concurre with him in all these, who as yet have not transcribed one of them, how can it be truely said, that these harsh expressions, which were poured out on all these conjoyned, are due to us, upon that only score, upon which, as hath been shewed, no least severity can be due to us?

6. Lastly, when with this matter of St. Hieromes dealing with Vigilantius. S. W. compares his own temper, and expects my thanks for his moderation, that he did not call me monster, prodigious monster, possess'd with the devil, &c. adding that all these were my due, as I am in the same fault with Vigilantius, besides what accrues to me of later titles] I shall ask him these two questions, somewhat di­stant the one from the other, 1. How he can think to excuse this his great moderation, that he hath not called me so many monsters and Demoniacks as St. Hierome did Vigilantius? how he hath made good the ingagements, under which he hath conclu­ded himself, both by standing to St. Hieromes award and ex­ample, and by acknowledging it necessary duty, if he hath any zeal and care of his conscience, to use the means, which wit and art can in­vent to discredit, disparage—as far as truth can justifie his words? Hath he not here resolved, that truth gives as much my due, as was payd to Vigilantius? with what care of his conscience then, if he were before in earnest, he could for the bribe of a few thanks (the utmost he demands) use this temper, and abstein from those obvious arts, and wayes, which St. Hierome had traced before him?] is my first question, not founded in what he hath really performed by way of temper, but what he saith he hath performed.

7. The second is, how he hath deserved my thanks for his moderation, when at the same time he tells me, there is as much due to me, on one score, as all St. Hieromes expressions amount to, and yet more accruing to me out of other titles? Doth he that tells a man publikely, that the title of frantick monster, prodigious monster, possess'd with the Devil, with an unclean Spirit, Snake, famous for wickednesse, block-head, &c. (as S. W. hath con­tracted them) are due to him for one fault beside what accrues to [Page 50] him out of later titles, deserve his thanks, for not whipping him with Scorpions? What nice distinction hath he discovered be­twixt giving me these titles, and publickly telling me and all o­ther men, they are due to me? 'Tis true indeed, that money is not payd, when 'tis only acknowledged due, but is it so in railing? Is it not one of the figures of that art, to tell his antagonist, this and this worst of titles is his due, yea much more also, than that, but he is kinde, and will not deal thus with him, as he deserves. And this piece of art, as all others, S. W. was obliged in con­science to make use of, and accordingly hath discharged his obligation to conscience, to the utmost farthing; and I that am not the Noon-shadow of Vigilantius's pourtraiture, that assert not a syllable of all his heretical dictates, must thank, and be obliged, that I am thus meekly treated, and my only question is, how these thanks came to be so due from me?

8. What he addes of his manner of handling Helvidius, and calling him Snake, and sillyest of men, made famous by wickednesse, dancing Camel,] is I hope by this time answered also, by ana­logie with his treating of Vigilantius, viz. That I mention'd his dislike of Helvidius's railing (which if it were theP. 25. l. 1. appealing to his authority, was not to his example, which S. W. unduely joyns together, as if I had appealed to loth) and if he practi­sed otherwise himself, his words are certainly to be heeded be­fore his actions, and the rather, because though through passion or weaknesse he were guilty of it himself, yet it was too foul for him to tolerate in another. I shall not therefore any farther reply to the parallel S. W. makes at large betwixt St. Hierome and himself, in this matter, I had rather be like that Father in his other excellencies, than come within any distance of him in that, which hath alwayes been look'd on as his blemish, and is so far from excusing S. W. that it self is unexcu­sable.

9. It remains only, that I adde a few words in mine own de­fense, to clear me from the more and more weaknesse, that S. W. discovers in me, for construing, as he saith, loquacitas, to be railing, St. Hierom's words of Helvidius being these, loquacitatem facundiam existimat.] But I answer, that I cited neither these, nor any [Page 51] other words of St. Hieromes, I only said, in my own words, that he noted▪ it as a great error in Helvidius, that he took railing for elo­quence. If it be then now demanded, where he noted it, I an­swer, in the first Chapter of that Epistle against Helvidius, in several passages, especially in this (of which S. W. recites a part) loquacitatem facundiam existimat & maledicere omnibus bonae conscientiae signum arbitratu [...], accepta materia disputandi amplius in­cipit blasphemare, & quasi de sublimi loco in totum orbem ferre senten­tiam, meque quia veritate non posset, lacerare convitiis. Here I not only found mention of loquacity, but saw the sort of his loqua­city, express'd by evil speaking, blaspheming, censuring, raving, ren­ding innocent persons with reproaches, and this is my ground for discriminating his loquacity from all other species of it, and in­terpreting it (but that is not construing it) railing. And if here I have shew'd more and more weaknesse than in all the Section, I shall thence take confidence, as far as S. W's judgement will support it, to believe, I have not been very culpable, and so am not as yet much humbled by his Discipline.

10. There be two things still behind in this Section, which being heterogeneous to that of St. Hierome, the main subject, come now to be attended to. 1.P. 23. P. 27. His dilemma concluding the justice of his rigorous expressions. 2. My counterfeiting a mistake that I may by that means fix a slie calumny on a worthy Gentleman. His Dilemma is in these words, Either Doctor H's cause is false, and then 'tis laudable to use zeal against him— or it is true, and then he deserves as great a reprehension, who abuses his cause by going a­bout to defend it by such wilfull falsifications, frauds and weaknesses, as he hath been discovered.] And this as a cure for his begging the question, in supposing me an adversary of the true faith.] This Di­lemma I might retort with as much force, as he hath begun it, (i. e. I confesse with little enough, but yet with as much.) Thus, either my cause is true, and then it is not laudable in him to use zeal against it, or to labour to oppresse it with noyse and clamour, or it is false, and then I cannot be so much repre­hended for using no better means to defend it, then a bad cause is capable of. But I like not the last part of my dilemma much better than I did his, and therefore having only shewed him [Page 52] the no force of it by this image, I answer, 1. That I take this cure for his begging the question to be palliate, and that it is still a begging the question to affirm, that either my cause is false, or that I have defended it with falsifications, and that I have there­in been so much as once discovered. There is a middle betwixt these, my having defended a true cause without any falsifications &c. and till he hath not only said, but proved the contrary, which cannot yet be done in the beginning of this reply to my Discovery of his former Dexterities, his saying it, is the begging the question. 2. In case my cause were false, and his zeal lauda­ble, yet whether contumelies are that laudable zeal, or his twitch­ings by the beard, pure zeal, and not contumely, is another question, at this present under debate, and therefore now in this Section most unskilfully begg'd by him. 3. Supposing the cause good, and some faults, and weaknesses discovered, in defending it, yet neither would it follow that those supposable faults were either frauds, or falsifications, or any way wilfull (which includes their being known to the author, as to me, I am sure, they are not) any more than the weaknesses are, which are generally most op­posite to willfull, nor that they deserved as great a reprehension, be they what they can, as the like in maintaining a bad cause would deserve, the badnesse of the cause being allowable to adde some degree to the guilt, when the falsifications or whatsoever other crimes are supposed equal, and equally wilfull on both sides. 4. Faults may be reprehended without contumely, and so still bare reprehensions come not home to the point in hand, and that S. W's twitchings are bare reprehensions, is another beg­ging of the question, and these be frailties enow in his one Di­lemma.

11. Then for the Counterfeited mistake and calumny, thus he layes it, I had, saith he, upon occasion of the evidence of our Churches Infallibility, in my Schism Disarm'd p. 20. told him he might to his amazement see it in that incomparable Treatise of Rushworths Dia­logues vindicated from all possible confute by that excellent Apology for it, writ by the learned pen of Mr. Thomas White. Now what does Mr. H.? he tells us that S. W. sayes his arrowes are beyond all possible confute, meaning that S. W. the Author of Schism Disarm'd, was the [Page 53] same with the Author of the Apology for Tradition (though I am cer­tainly informed that he knowes S. W. to be another person) and reports again afterwards the same phrase to the same purpose, and so on, phansying two advantages that I meant to make by this one pro­ject.] But before we proceed to more, let us a while reflect on this.

12. His own words, of which there was no doubt, he cites from Schism Disarm'd, naming the very page, where they were, But my words, on which all depended, he gives his Reader no direction to finde, either as he first cites them, or, as he saith, I report afterward the same phrase to the same purpose, Nor can I, who am presumeable to be better acquainted with my own writings than any other Reader, tell whither to repair for this second report of this phrase, and must therefore satisfie my self by resorting to the first, on which the weight seems to be laid, and that is in the Disarmers Dexter. Exam. p. 4. l. 35. where having compared his treating me to the Aethiopians poysoning their little arrowes, I added, having thus imbibed high virtues, they make very quick work, are very killing, or in the Disarmers phrase, beyond all possible confute. And this it seems hath brought on me this unexpected displeasure, and censure of counterfeiting a mi­stake, and fixing a slie calumny upon a worthy person. But I de­mand, 1. How is it possible I should have mistaken in these words? Did not S. W. p. 20. use this phrase [beyond all possible confute]? and is not S. W. my Disarmer? and might not I spell these together, and then write, [in my Disarmers phrase, beyond all possible confute]. I confesse, I that took [confute] for a Verb, should not on my own head have used it for a Substan­tive, and therefore using it so, cited it from my Disarmer, (as if I should now render Simon Cananaeus, Simon of Cananee, I would adde, according to my Disarmers interpretation) but who would think there were any least mistake committed in this, when 'tis palpable there was none?

13. This indeed, to yield some support to his charge, he hath disguised into another form, affirming that I tell him that S. W. sayes, his arrows are beyond all possible confute, and adding that I mean that S. W. was the same with the Author [Page 54] of the Apology for Tradition. But 1. it is v sible that I do not tell him or any man, that S. W. sayes so of his own arrowes, but on the contrary, that 'twas no excellent indication of his perswasions of his own performances, that he deemed it necessary, geminare venenis vul­nera, (which he could not think necessary, if they were of them­selves in his opinion beyond all possibility of being confuted.) What I farther adde there, is evidently no more than this, that the killingnesse of his arrowes, the impossibility of his being confuted, comes from the high virtues they have imbibed, i. e. from the con­tumelies (the only parts of his book, which I know my self un­qualified to answer in kinde, or make any proportionable re­turn to) and what is this toward telling that S. W. sayes this of his own arrowes?

14. Secondly, having affix'd on me words which I never wrote, 'tis no wonder, but consequent (and in his opinion lau­dable) that he should proceed, and give them a meaning, which I never meant; And at this rate who can be free from mistakes, from counterfeiting, from calumny, from any thing, that S. W. will say I meant, by words, first of his own framing, and then inter­preting also?

15. But neither will all this (which, if allowed, hath ill luck if it cannot do any thing) prove what he hath charged on me, (i. e. my purposely counterfeiting a mistake, &c.) without one far­ther aid, and that he hath furnished it with also, affirming, that he is certainly informed that I know S. W. to be another person.] Certainly I have no least obligation to make any return to this; yet I shall, by these steps, to perfect the Readers observati­ons of S. W. 1. I am the most competent testifier of mine own secrets, and I am sure, I doe not know, who is the Author of that Book, nor 2. what one name S. W. are the first letters of, nor 3. do I, or ever did I so much as believe ('tis not ima­ginable I should know) that Mr. S. who was once a Servant to my Lord of D. and hath, as I have heard, assumed to be the Author of Schism Disarm'd, was the Author of that whole Book, but only of a part of it. How then could he be certainly in­formed, that I knew this, which I know I never so much as believed? If he was informed so, he neither was, nor could be [Page 55] certainly informed (which to my ears signifies the certain truth of his information) and if he was any way informed that I believed it, yet that could not signifie that I knew it, when in truth I nei­ther knew nor believed it. I was told (Sect. 2.) that he was much mine for the sakes of some friends common to him and me; I now de­mand, did any of them ever so much as tell him, that I be­lieved otherwise, than now I affirm; If any did, let him be named, if they did not, what may not he say that thus speaks? 4. Though I have now no least inducement or obligation to tell him my present thoughts, or suspicions (for above those I cannot be imagined to have penetrated the disguise) of Schisme Dispatcht, yet as far as my present information or conjectures lead me, I shall not be nice to discover it, and it is this, that Mr. S. must not inclose all the honour (or rather just reproach) either of the scoffes, or, which is the second principal ingredient, the cavils of it; And if Mr. Wh. be suspected by many to have brought in liberal contributions to him, I have not much grea­ter arguments to incline my assent to it, than these, 1. That without any occasion given by me, this remote opportunity was laid hold on, sollicitously to avert that suspicion. 2. That in his answer to Mr. Daillee, or Daillees arts discovered, he hath without any disguise treated him in as much ill language, and sometimes upon as little occasion, as I am treated in either of these Replies, and that he may with as much honour have writ­ten either, or both of these whole Tracts, as one passage a­gainst Mr. Daillee, which I shall for an essay desire S. W. to turn to p. 249. usher'd in, p. 248. with these words, [Here I particularly invite the eye of the serious Reader, to observe how mali­ciously he (Mr. Daillee) corrupts the Councel of Trent in two very con­siderable passages.] On the second of these he sets the remark, that the abuse is more grosse and palpable (concerning our Ladies im­maculate conception) p. 248. and in the next page, 249. he that p. 4. had profess'd, beside his reason, to be beholding to his nature for its extreme aversnesse to incivilities, and captious proceedings, is yet induced (by what principle I guess not, but it seems neither of reason, nor nature) to fasten on it all these expresse charges of foul play, cheat, falsenesse, perversnesse, want both of face and [Page 56] conscience, more than ordinary malice, desperate notorious absurdity, shamelesse forehead outfacing the whole Catholike world, the title of a bold jugler, all this and more in the compasse of 30 lines) and then concludes at the top of the next page 250. in the greatest [...] of Contumely, that he could reach, [Can any thing be an­swered in his defense, or any excuse made, why he should not be ac­counted an impudent lying knave?] This sure is the noting of some fault, personal and moral with a witnesse, and so by S. W's description of contumely, must needs fall under it. And what was it that made all this severity so necessary? Why, saith he, He undertook to prove, that 'tis impossible so to expound the words of the Councel of Trent, that they shall not in plain terms give the lie to all the Fathers, and to render this foul play the more plausible to such as look not well to his fingers, he translates [in hoc decreto] false­ly and perversely [in this number] as if the Councel had positively de­creed the blessed Virgin not to be in the number of those, who are born in Original sin.] This then being the crime, and the former part of it [that it is impossible to explicate their words, En sort qu' elles ex donnent un desmenti a tous les Peres] being in that place assumed to be proved by an argument, there following by way of Di­lemma (to which Mr. Wh. hath not offered a word of answer, and till he had done so, could not reasonably proceed to any sharp Discipline on the conclusion) I must suppose the second part to be it, which alone could be thought to support the crimen falsi, and so be charged in such variety of language, cheat, jugler, &c. viz. that he falsified the words of the Councel, and translated in hoc decreto, in this number] But that could not be, for Mr. Daillee wrote not English but French, and if the English Translator misrendred him, without his privity, 1. That should have been wholly charged on that Translator, and 2. it would not then have amounted to those enormous crimes, of cheat, jugler &c. that now are fasten'd on it, by being mispla­ced upon Mr. Daillee, who was herein most perfectly innocent. And this is the very truth of the matter, The English Interpreter impertinently (yet probably without any design of seducing any) added those words [in that number] but Mr. Daillee set down the words of the Original Latine of the Councell most [Page 57] punctually, as they lye in the Acts of the Councel, and gave them no other rendring but this, Ils declarent a la sin Que leur in­tention n' est pas d' y comprendre le bien heureuse et immaculee Vierge Marie mere de Dieu. They declare in the end (of their Decree be­fore-mention'd, En leur Decret) that it was not their intention to comprehend the blessed and immaculate Virgin Mary the mother of of God] adding no syllable that sounded to that sense of [in that number] Now 'tis not question'd but Mr. Wh. was abun­dantly qualified to read, at least to consult the author, whose arts he undertook to discover, in his own language, which if he did, he must needs discern him free from this charge of falsi­fying, if he did not, he knowes whose fault that was, to con­demn a person without due cognizance of his fact, and so from whom the reparations are due. And 'tis not his proemial ad­vertisement, that [the Animadversions on Daille are applyed to the English Translation by T. S. not to the French Original] that will justifie him, for still the title of his Book is, Dailles Arts disco­vered] to whom the errors of the Translator (by the way, with his good leave, that was not T. S.) are not with the least justice imputable, much lesse are the casual slips of the one a­ny way interpretable to be the inexcusable lyes, and knavery, and impudencies of the other. By the way, it may be remem­bred, that even that which the Translator conceived to be the meaning of the Councel, is expressely the definition, in the Ro­manists Catechisme, compiled for universal use by Cardinal Bellar­mine, Christ. Doctr. p. 142. Our Lady had never any spot of sinne, neither Original nor Actual. This one instance I have chosen to give, by way of digression from my own to another person, having truely the same dislikes to this sort of treating, when others, as when my self am concerned in it. And lest it should be thought, that poor Hereticks are the only men, that meet with this course usage from him, I referre the Reader to his Or­dinary the Bishop of Chalcedon his Letter to him, part of which is inserted in G. L.s Manifest to his Brethren residing in England, in these words. Only for your souls sake I request you to leave those naughty reproaches which you give to one equall to your self in all things, I pray you forget not the words of the Apostle, Maledici regnum [Page 58] Dei non consequentur, or of our Saviour, Qui dixerit fratri suo, [...]atue, reus crit Gehennae ignis, such reproachfull words as you use in your Letter, become neither Christian, nor Priest, but discover too too great passion, and again— To omit the taunts of Paramount Bishop, and domineering wayes, and such others, which you bestow upon my self, it seems you have forgotten your solemn promise which you made at your Ordination, to give reverence and obedience to your Ordinary, &c.

16. Ere I leave this Theme, I am yet farther to take notice of the two advantages which I am suggested to have aimed at in this wilfull mistake, 1. That I honour my self in making the world be­leive I had so worthy an adversary as that miracle of wit and learning. 2. That I dishonour my pretended adversary as the vainest person in the world, by intimating [that himself gave himself such an high cha­racter. To these I answer joyntly. 1. That I could have no aims in saying that, which, as hath already appeared, I never said. 2. That I could never foresee that the world would collect that from my words, which I neither said nor thought, and which my accuser at the same time saith was contrary to my knowledge.

17. As for the severals, they now can need no reply, yet ex abundanti I shall give them some. 1. That I might as reasonably be allowed thus to honour my self (if it were but to reward the patience of being in S. W's company so long) as 'tis certain Mr. Wh. assumes to have answered two persons of such a quali­ty,P. 5.as the Protestant party never produced before, and seems to have chosen them to live by, or die with, whose el [...]quence none were found to exceed, whose wits none will be found to equall— adding much more in their praises, and thus much in Mr. Dailles, P. 260. that those noble Lords had great reason highly to esteem him, and yet sure he doth more than desire to make the world believe, he had such worthy ad­versaries, 'twere but a poor satisfaction this, if they were not his Captives too. And why might not another man have S W's pardon,P. 28. if having such an example from a person of the pro­foundest humility (as S. W. that best knowes, assures us also) he had permitted this spark of ambition a while to have warmed his breast? It might perhaps have inspirited him, and raised his faculties above that meannesse, that S. W. at every turn [Page 59] discovers in him, and so contributed to the glorys of his tri­umphs also, which now are likely to be obscured by the despi­cablenesse of his Captive. But whatever just title I might have to his pardon for this insolence, I may with truth professe, I have no inclination to be guilty of it, and assure him, 1. That I am not fond of so much as seeming to enter the lists with Gyants, of having to do with miracles of any sort, especial­ly those of wit, having been advertised long since, that quanto ingeniosores sunt, tanto iracundius docent, the more miraculously quick their own perceptions are, the lesse patience they have for those that do not as nimbly apprehend, and submissively embrace them; were it not for this dread of this ill attendant of his wit, I should not disown the ambition of beholding his learning, that I might benefit by it, which I never did in the least from all my conversation with S. W. and therefore if he be but in the number of those whom he calls the meanest and youngest of his Scholars, Florid. l. [...]. he must put me in minde of what Apuleius saith of the Indians, ad nascentem solem siti sunt, et in toto corpore nox est, for I yet discern not, that he hath considerably edified or im­proved by his neernesse to him. 2. I shall ask what honour it was to Mr. Daille that the world knew (which is more than be­lieving) that this worthy man had written against him? Can any man be meaner, and more uncapable of true honour, than he is there (as even now appeared) represented to be? and yet he hath attained that honour, who then need despair, that were am­bitious of the like? 3. What advantage were it for him, that had sought honour from the worthinesse of his adversary, presently (as S. W. supposes) to dishonour him? were it still an honour to combat with the vainest person in the world, or to have him ap­pear thus vain, with whom I was to combate? Yet these, and thus unreconacileble are the advantages that S.W's mint would help me to. 'Tis certain Mr. White could not need his own prai­ses (and so must have been impertinently vain in this contri­vance) His friends have freely bestowed them on him, and I heartily wish, that having so many titles to them, he may ne­ver do any thing to blemish them.

[Page 60]18. My greatest quarrel to him as a man I have already ex­press'd, and should not have done so, had it not been as legible to all under his own and anothers hand, as it is now under mine. But as to a writer of Controversies, I have this other, that the answering of his Apology for the Dialogues, is not the way to satisfie the Romanists, there being few of those which go on his grounds, either in the notion of Tradition, or some other particular points of Controversie. In relation to the former it was that Mr. White hath not only told us expressely in his Epistle Dedicatory before that Apology, that the Doctrine of Rushworths Dialogues takes a path not much beaten by our modern Controvertists, but farther gives us (in the beginning of the Apology it self) the first rise of his way, from a slight familiar conference between him and his Kinsman, as it were only for exercise to train themselves, and practise their postures, which now by the oppositions of those two Lords seems (to him) to spread it self into a publick and solemn warre.] Which though poetically spoken, and above the proportion of vide as concurrere bellum, Atque virum— yet he can make good the phrase, he saith, without much straining, since the eminent names on the one side (a private Letter of the Lord Digby, and a short Reply of the Lord Folkland) and the great advantages of ground on the other (one single person on that advantageous ground) may justly be ad­mitted to supply the number of an Army in both; I may adde that that Army being of two sides, must, if any, be two armies (and that would be newes indeed, two Armies made up of three men.) That it is not otherwise than in this poetick Dialect, and in the Authors fancy, grown much more numerous since, I may safely collect from S. W. who, I suppose, hath narrowly observed the progress of this doctrin, and without respect to his interest true­ly told me, that few there are that have refined their understanding to this degree of discerningness, though he perceived to his comfort that the best sort of wits (himself, I suppose, and some, but still few others) which sure are not the most, begin (and do yet but begin) thus to own their reason. And for the latter 'tis no secret, that other of his tenets were not liked, if they had, they had not been, as himself in a second Epistle Dedicatory before that Apology, saith, so deeply censured even by Catholikes (whom he there cen­sures [Page 61] back again, as unworthy the Function they professe, and highly obstructive of the progresse of the Catholike Faith, noting them of Destructive errors, of striving to possesse the Church of God, and break the eternal rule of Faith) and in fine condemned at Rome. And then what honour it may be, I know not, but truely I see not the advantage would accrue from such a duell, wherein so few beside the Combatants, would think themselves concerned; And that is one sufficient reason (beside the no obligation to be for ever in the Palestra) why the challenge so oft intimated in Sch. Disarm'd and Dispatcht, to enter the lists with that Apo­logist, is not yet accepted. It were not hard to make that re­turn to him, which would satisfie all disinterested persons of either party, but those having no need of, nor demanding that satisfaction, there is no hope of satisfying those few others, that are resolved it is beyond all possible refute, the deemed certainty of which perswasion layes on them a necessity of concluding every thing ridiculous, and nonsensicall, that is aimed against it. 'Tis fitter then that these few should be permitted to enjoy their own humors, then that they should be studiously, but imper­tinently disquieted. Another reason there is, which hath weight with me; The title of that Apology promises an answer to the exceptions of the Lords Falkland and Digby, the former of which I know hath very largely and fully refuted one an­swer of his (which therefore himself stylesApol. p. 3. an unlicked mola) to that Lords little discourse of Infallibility; setting down the full of his argument, and well nigh of his words, and giving them so fair a Reply, that the sweetnesse of itApol. p. 6. surprized him, he acknowledges, with admiration. But to this the Apologist hath not made those regular, and equal returns, that the Reader might expect, and were due (if but by way of reparation for the defects of his former, aboveSee Answ. to L. Falkl. p. 27. and L. Falkl.'s Reply, p. 176. half of which was spent, be­fore he pretends to give any answer to, or take the least notice of his adversary) butApol. p. 4. as he professes, to select such objections as he (the only judge in this matter) thinks really to interest the Con­troversie, and to handle them without relation to books or distinction of Authors, or citations of places, as one that seeks truth, not the glory of confuting, or vanity of answering (when yet in the title [Page 62] page, the most conspicuous place in the City, it was distinctly proclaimed, that those Lords exceptions were answered) so he hath accordingly performed, producing what objections he thought fit, not noting from whence they were produced. And if this have rendred that Lords discourse lesse defensible, and his adversaries beyond all possible refute, this was a piece of skill in the manager, and let not S. W. feign to himself any other reason of it. I have now on his summons given my attendance and surveyed it a second time, and find some things very true, and seasonably observed, as that neither the Chiliasts nor the Arrians had any title to universal Tradition (which if he learnt not from the Preaching Protestants, was yet surely no newes to them, nor the least prejudice to our pretensions, nor refutation of his Lordship, as to that of the Chiliasts, hathView of In­fallib. p. 87, &c. elsewhere largely been manifested) thatP. 111. if impertinent curi­osities be hindred from importuning the Church, her truths will un­doubtedly be seen in her belief and practice without making new defi­nitions; thatP. 117. probable arguments have no truth in them, nor isP. 146. a conclusion neerer being true for an hundred unconvincing arguments, then for one, thatP. 195. the place urged by Mr. Daille out of Hegesippus of heresie deflowring the Church after the Apostles death, belonged only to the rising up of hereticks against the Church not to the Churches cor­ruption, (if he had added that the hereticks were there specified to be the [...], the Gnosticks, he had fully con­firmed his interpretation.) But in divers other particulars he hath not shew'd himself that miracle, that S. W. tells us of, especially in interpreting the Greek of the New Testament, as [...], Lu. 1.1.P. 165. in great abundance acted, [...], v. 3. present at all things almost from the be­ginning, [...], Joh. V. 39.P. 152. you deceive your selves if you think you have life in them, [...], Act. XXVI. 22.P. 159. testifying or protesting to great and little that I spoke nothing. So likewise in his account of other Greek passages, as of that ofP. 233. Joannes Thessalo­nicensis, that he saith no such thing as Daille makes him say, [viz. that the Church held Angels had subtile and airy bodyes] only this, that the Church knowes Angels to be intelligent Creatures] [Page 63] when yet the expresse words are, [...], the Catholike Church acknowledges, or is of opinion (as [...] sententia is from [...], and as [...] and [...], are exactly the same both in the nature of the words and in use, though he guesse otherwiseP. 81. elsewhere) that they are intelligent, not indeed altogether incorporeal and invisible, but thin-bodyed, and airy or fiery. These I mention, as things manifest to every eye, and shall not here, so much out of the place, (anon there will be a fitter season) descend to any mat­ters of the main dispute or controversie, wherein I must not ex­pect S. W. will be of my minde: But if in these which I have named he will not, the Reader will know what sentence to passe on Tutor and Disciple both. And thus much for this learned Author, upon S. W's importunity, and withall to give him the reason of that silence, which is, it seems, misinter­preted amazement, the least degree of which I know no person that ever was under, upon the account which S. W. men­tions.

19. This Section concludes with a reflection on Irenaeus his words of much laughter, and he hath replyed to them by fiction of other words, that Irenaeus might have said, but hath not; And then passing them on Mr. H. and appealing to the Readers eyes, if they were not very suteable, he hath shew'd him no­thing, but that he was obliged to write another Defense, of Calumny, after this of Contumely, and then examine which were the most necessary accomplishment of a Catholike Controver­ [...]ist.

SECT. IV.

My grievous mistakes vindicated, and the charge retorted. Contumelies the weapon only of the conquered and desperate. Launoy's judge­ment of them. The comparison betwixt perjury, and perverse treating of matters of Religion. The Answerers obligation to prove some things. What dealing is expectable from S. W. The affinity be­twixt the Epistle of the Cath. Gentleman, and the first part of Sch. Dis. Three other charges answered.

1. HIs fourth Section, the last on this subject, wherein his Defense, in relation to contumelies, is compleated, is the charging on me a grievous mistake committed in even ground, in a plain Epistle to the Reader. 'Twill cost us some circuit and windlace, to discern wherein this mistake consists. First he tells us the design of that his Epistle, to render the Reader an account, why the civility of his adversary should not hinder him from giving him his own, if the care of an eternal good interested his zeal to lay him open, and then addes the two parallel questions, which he pro­posed in these words, How would you take it if one should spit in your face, and justifie the affront because his breath is sweet, &c. And then again repeating his design in the questions, he reproaches me for not understanding it in my answer, (which yet was punctu­al [...] to his question, telling him how a Christian were bound to take it, if any man should spit in his face, were the breath swee [...] or otherwise) To this rebuke I answer, 1. That if to a que­sti n asked, I had given a punctual answer, abstracting from the main design of it, this might yet be farre from a grievous mistake. For unlesse the particularity of the design have such an influence on the question, that the answer to the question will be unsufficient, unlesse the design be explicitely taken no­tice of, there is sure no mistake at all in this method.

2. But then 2. the answer which I gave, was perfectly home to the design, as well as to the question, which I shall thus ma­nifest [Page 65] to him. The question I must suppose pertinent to the businesse in hand, and that was certainly for the justifying of S. W's dealing in Sch. Dis. and that precisely in the point of rude blowes, or contumelies only, and not as 'tis now pretended, of giving the adversary his own (which is bare justice) or laying o­pen, discovering the infirmities of his reasoning (which if it be no more then so, is justice again) This is most visible in the first words of the Epistle [I know you will be objecting that the blowes I give are too rude] (not that I give him his own, &c.) Hence it followes that this, which he now pretends to have been his design, could then have no influence on the question, which was to justifie not his justice, but his rudenesse, and therefore my answer, which reflected only on rudenesse, not on justice, was home to the de­sign. So again for another ingredient in his design, the civility of his adversary, and the influence of that upon his blowes, that certainly I took notice of, and by proving to him from Christs command, that an uncivil adversary was not to be answered with rudenesse, I inferred with advantage, that a civil adversary was not thus to be answered. Lastly, for the care of an eternal good, interessing zeal, which is the last circumstance in his design, that only in my answer I took not notice of, and the reason is clear, because no such care can thus interesse zeal, as to justifie contu­mely. No mans eternal good depends upon S. W's Contumelies, nor if it did, must he on that account neglect his own, as he certainly doth, that sins in order to the best end, and that the contumelious doth so, had a little before been proved, and was not there again to be insisted on. Let the Reader now, or, if he please, his own conscience judge, on whose side the grievous mistake lyes, on mine, who answered sully to the one true de­sign, that rude blowes were not for any, much lesse for a civil adversa­ry, or on his, that is now fain to substitute a fained design, and convert Rudenesse inhansed by the civility of the adversary, into exact distributive justice, which is known by this very form of words, suum cuique tribuere, giving every man, and so an adver­sary, his own, which he could not know, as he said he did, his Rea­der would object to him.

[Page 66] P. 30.3. This is still more manifest against S. W. when he saith, that D H's courteous style could not oblige S. W. to treat him tenderly, and favourably.] Let him now reflect on the first words of his Epistle; Was the Reader supposed to object that he did not treat the Doctor tenderly or favourably? Or had the style of the tract of Schisme courted favour or tendernesse from S. W. (who could not then by any divination be foreseen) or from any man else? Or, is there no middle between favour and too much rudenesse? Whose now is the guilt of totally mistaking the common sense not of a strangers, but of his own plain Epistle? And what can be imagined more plain, than that he hath studiously en­deavoured to impose this mistake on others, if he have not re­ally imposed it on himself, which will be believed with most charity to the designer.

4. But that he may indeed prove, that the Doctors wits were not well awake, he layes to my charge, that I neither go about to grant or deny the invalidity of those pretended excuses, which only was to be done] To which I have already answered, that contumelies being proved exterminating sins, 'twas evident none of those pre­tended motives of them, could be imagined to have any force to justifie them, why then should I grant, or deny the invalidity of these, when upon the grounds promised, all were indifferently invalidated? When then in great vehemence he appeals to my conscience and reason, whether my answer taken from Christs rule of bearing of injuries, be any thing to this question, whether the sweet­nesse of the breath justifie the affront of spitting in ones face, or, civil language sufficiently excuse pernicious Doctrine.] I answer him again, that neither of these were questions between him and me, or his Reader, but this only instead of them, whether rude blowes were a sutable return to a civil adversary, nay even to an uncivil, accor­ding to the law of Christ? And I am sure my answer (and he cannot doubt it) was pertinent, and more than home to that question. This manner of dealing I desire may be entred into S. W's character.

5. The answer to his second question, he saith, is yet more pleasant, for instead of telling whether swearing demurely be any excuse for per­jury, so as to secure it from the punishment or treaty which otherwise [Page 67] might justly be given it, he tells us, saith he, in good sober sadnesse, that a man may use all lawfull means to defend his estate, and discover perjury, and blames me for accusing him of pe [...]ju [...]ious tampering— as super-adding to the former [...]rror, that I mistake the comparison for the thing that it is brought to resemb [...]e To the substantial part of this charge, the same account belongs, which was given to the former. That the question betwixt us, was not whether civility could ex­cuse from justice, but whether it ought not to secure from rude­nesse; and so proportionably, not whether the demurenesse of the swearing or forswearing, could secure the perju [...]ious from any just returns, but whether so great a supposed crime, as perjury, would justifie the rude blowes, or twitchings by the beard, declamation, or Satyre; Of these only he knowes the question was, and the Readers supposed objection, to which he undertook to give satis­faction by this other double question, what return soever should be made to it; To which therefore I was so to accommodate an­swer, that it might appear, whether he in his supposed rude blowes were innocent, or no, and that he was not, did irrefra­gably appear by these two steps, 1. That as all lawfull means might be used to discover perjurie, and defend the estate, so unlawfull might not, and the rude blowes were of that number (the latter part of which being that, whereon the weight of the answer lay, he hath wholly omitted in his recitation, with what fairnesse, let him now judge.) 2. That this of demure perjury was far from the case of S. W's adversary (whose civility was all that was sup­posed in the objection) and who was as free from that, or any thing proportionable to that, as from Necromancy or sacrificing to Idols. And then what answer could be more pertinent, and home to the purpose, then this, that his plea for rude blowes, depending on the concession or supposition of two things, 1. That the adversary was guilty of perjury, or the like. 2. That rude blowes were a justifiable return to that, neither of these had any degree of truth in them. How this, that was thus plain, made a shift to be disguised, I leave the Reader to consider, and account with S. W. for it.

6. And when for the inflaming of the bill, he addes, that I mistook the similitude for the thing it is brought to resemble. I wonder [Page 68] how he came to be so farre of my counsel; If I repeated the words, which he spake, and made answer in the same Dialect, and there was an allegory in his words, it is strange I may not be allow'd to have had the same in mine; Is my keeping close to his words, an evidence that I forsook his sense? If it be not, I am sure he hath no other from which to inferre it. Nay, is it not yet more evident, that I began that period (now accused of this error) thus, 'Tis certain and visible that as the defending the Church of England from Schisme, bears no proportion to the ruining S. W's estate, so neither is there any oath incumbent on us— and pursue it in like manner, that his style, which was robust in the mention of perjury, becomes much fainter when he comes to the [...]—Now if I had mistaken the similitude, for the thing it was brought to resemble, how could I mention proportion, and [...]? Doth not proportion] expressely signifie the comparison, and though [...] be a Greek word, to which S. W. hath a picque, yet sure it is, in plain English, the second part of a compa­rison, or the thing resembled by it, and having noted it twice in so few lines, why must I be obliged to note it a third time, to praeclude, what I had not the sagacity to foresee, S. W's dis­covering of my error? Let the Reader now advise, whether it were any great debasement to S. W. to be set to pick thrums­ends out of over-worn garments (as he is pleased to style his exami­ning of testimonies produced out of Scripture and Fathers) who when he is not so imployed,P. 18. sets himself to the picking of holes, where his fingers meet not with the least temptations.

7. Of the same thred exactly is the next, that followes, and is, saith he, greater than all the rest, that when he made it his only plea to the Reader for some blowes— that our controversie was about things concerning mans eternal salvation, and therefore the Rea­der knowing that he (as all Catholikes) hold their Faith certain, he had no reason to expect that S. W. should favour an opponent in an all of such a nature, as is publikely harmfull to mens souls, yet the Doctor takes no notice of this his plea.] But I answer, 1. That I did take notice of it, and assured him that I took it for a plain begging the question, to suppose that guilt which he was to prove, to assume so early, what he must, but hath not yet so much as attempted to demonstrate. [Page 69] 2. That if I had not taken notice of it, I had not in the least offended, as long as I had proved that Contumelies in a Con­trovertist were simply unlawfull, for then no supposed truth, or weight of the cause could justifie them. The more Chri­stian and important the cause were, the more it should confine it self to the use of means exactly Christian, and Contumelies were not such, and of these only the controversie was, though he now softens the matter, and asks whether he should favour an opponent in an act of such a nature, and that he would have little contention with me, were the difference in things of lesse concernment than eternity. But sure, 'twas not his favour was courted, nor his not contending, nor any thing expected of him, in return to civility, but what was ever under obligation of strict Christian duty to those who are uncivil, and if without all temptation he will break through those rational, as well as religious tyes, and pretend piety for doing so, and care of souls, and challenge me of wilfull mistakes, for not attending to his pleas, when he thus forsaketh his question, and substitutes another, which was never controverted, I foresee not, when I shall attain to any ordinary degree of his favour.

8. So when he saith, I transfer the matter from the publick in­jury to mens Souls, to the case of private injury, and then asks, Whe­ther if a man be certainly held to have ruin'd some Souls eternally, Christ bids him let him ruine more?] He is doubly mistaken; for 1. I only shewed from Christs word, that even Injuries are not to be repayed with Injuries, much less Civility with Contumelies, and this must hold in the most publick Concernment, as well as in the most private, unless Contumely be proved to be in the number of those things, that are allowed in Gods Cause, or in the cause of Souls, though not in mans cause, or the matters of his Body and Estate; which as it is most untrue, so 'tis not here pretended to be proved to have truth in it. 2. I do not en­deavour to perswade him, that he that can hinder that which he deems the ruining of any Soul, shall be blameless in permit­ting it, or that Christs precept, of turning the other Cheek belongs to him; but 1. That unlawfull means are not to be used for the most glorious end, and Contumely is such: And 2. That it hath [Page 70] no propriety to the pretended end, being but the Weapons of those that are desperatly worsted, and not rationably supposa­ble to be made use of by any other. One of their ownD. Lauroy de Bull Sab. Johan. XXII. p. 127. Sorbon Doctors, formerly mentioned, in his dispute with the Carmelites, about a supposititious Bull, gives for the seventeenth, or last rea­son to prove it such, the Contumeliosus scribendi modus, that the Advocates of the Bull used against their Adversaries, when they wanted Arguments substituting reproaches; concluding in those words, which may be competent to conclude this mat­ter. Quis autem nescit cordatos & cruditos viros in ea versari sen­tentia, ut omnino putent calumnias argumentum esse desperatae causa, ac perditae quam certissimum? Calumniae siquidem arma sunt eorum qui vincuntur. The Argument appeared to him of so much force, that he makes use of it again on a like occasion, and in the same words, de Bull. Alexandri, V. c. XII. Ʋndecima suppositionis ratio ex contumelioso scribendi modo. And again, de Bull. Clem. VII. c. 3. Id est primo manifestum ex contumeliis, quae bonarum rationum vices obeunt. His very first reason, and that sufficient to manifest the matter in hand, he takes from the Disputers Contumelies, which supply the place of good reasons. And once more de Bull. Alex. V. c. XIII. Ad convincendam fraudem accedunt probra & ma­ledicta, quibus Cheronius & Aquinas enervia responsa, & aridas emaciatasque rationes contegunt, ac veluti saginant; sperant fore, ut sic bene curata responsionum & rationum suarum prima cutis tentura sit lectorum oculos, & impeditura, ne in ipsam saniem ea­rum & vitium penetrare possent. I leave S. W. to english it, and observe that it is not an heterodoxe-protestant-doctrine, this, to think that Contumely is not necessary to a Controvertist. What then shall be said of (that Shepherd) that care of Souls, which by its own ill managery tends so regularly to the betraying of them, and interpretatively joyns with the deemed Wolf against the Sheep.

9. Nec dum finitus- My weaknesses are not yet at an end, I sayd, that if he mark it, his Style that was robust in the mention of perjury, is grown much fainter, when he comes to the [...], pre­ [...]nds to no more than perverse meaning and abusive treating matters of Religion. And this is heavily charged upon me that I make [Page 71] account that abusesive treating matters of Religion, which is able to plunge millions of Souls into eternall damnation, is of less moment then perjury against ones temporall estate.] But I answer, that the phrase against ones temporall estate is here put in by S. W. above what my words yeilded him. 'Tis evident the Comparison I observed, was betwixt Perjury, on one side, and perverse meaning and abusive treating on the other side, yet neither simply con­sidered, but supposing the matter, viz. Matters of Religion, refer'd to, both in the comparison and the thing signified, to be the same. This I was to suppose in all Justice to his words, who used that mention of Perjury, as a resemblance, (and even now rebuked me, when he conceived I had not so understood it) and then could not confine it to his temporall Estate, (as now to found his rebuke he hath chosen to do) because on that he could not think my Tract of Scisme had any influence, but im­definitely mentioned ruining their Estate by Perjury; where I supposed there was a spirituall as well as temporall estate, and ac­cordingly ('tis visible p. 7.) accommodated my answer, in re­lation whether to his earthly or heavenly possessions Thus hard is it to forestall S. W's severities, when one while I am accused for not taking notice of his similitude, and after when I doe take notice of it, and ground my answer upon it, I am then fetcht back to the letter, as if it had not been a similitude, and rebu­ked for my weaknesse in that also. But this artifice (by the in­terposition of [temporal] both to mine, and his own words) being now discovered, I appeal to him, whether it be not a growing fainter, when his style that began big, with ruining by perjury, and, if it observed decorum, ought to be answered by somewhat as high and criminous as perjury, and as noxious to the souls, as that which ruins the temporal estate, is to that, is yet dwindled into perverse meaning, which is not so much as perverse speaking (no man being able to affirm of anothers meaning, which is not express'd) when yet perverse speaking is not neer so much as ruining by perjury, and into abusive treating, which again supposing the matter the same (as it is manifest I supposed) is much lesse than perjurious ruining.

[Page 72]10. Having triumph'd over this piece of conquered aire of his own creating, he asks very demurely if this Doctor be fit to have the charge of souls, who professes to set more by his temporal, than their eternal felicity?] And I as seriously demand, whether any the least heed be due to the observations of one, that can thus put words in his adversaries mouth, and then accuse him for the ill consequences of them, which if he hath so little charity to hereticks, as to believe him guilty of, he will hardly have so mean an opinion of his skill, as to expect he should professe it, if he were guilty. 'Tis not long since I was rebu­ked,P. 28. for professing an earnest desire to speak the full truth of God, and then that was an indication of Pharisaical hypocrisie, and now I am brought on the Stage, without any disguise (and so my hypocrisie is dropt off) supposed to make open profession of profane­nesse, and no crimes fit enough for me, but those which are unreconcileable with one another, so that I shall have the ho­nour to be a miracle of something; How much more then will be owing to S. W. who hath the creative power to make me so?

11. The Reader will be glad of the newes, that we are now coming to the last part in his charge in this matter. And what is that? That I complain he begges the question to suppose that guilt which he was to prove, to assume so early in the Epistle to the Reader what he must (but hath not yet so much as attempted to) demonstrate. Where first he will note, that Doctor H. would have men believe that he made account that the Epistle to the Reader is to be writ by the Author before he writes the Book, next that he pretends that S. W. who was to answer his book, ought to prove and demonstrate, i. e. oppose and object, which are, saith he, two very good counterfeited and affected mistakes] And granting that they are so, my only question is, who 'tis to whom the reward of them is due, to me, who only supposed that an Epistle was prefixed before the book, and would first be read, though writ­ten last, and could not desire to appear to think it written before the book, when in my whole discourse I supposed it to be an apology for the errors of the book, or, to him that feigns me thus to mistake, when he could not but see I did not, and had [Page 73] no temptation to affixe it on me, but that I said he begged the question in it, and assumed what he had not yet in that Epistle at­tempted to demonstrate, which whensoever 'tis done, be it before, or after the writing of the book, is the guilt of that Elench, and must needs be so, unlesse being not attempted to be de­monstrated in the Epistle, it were more than attempted in the book, which I shall still avouch, and in due time make appa­rent, that it was not.

12. His other note, or branch of charge is more notable, making it an error in me, to pretend that he who was to answer, ought to prove, &c. But I hope the Reader may be allowed to remember, what it was that I thought him bound to prove, even nothing else, but his charge of falsifying, which I deemed the lowest, which could bear any proportion with that of rui­ning his estate by perjury. Of this 'tis evident I spake, when I said, I trust it shall appear, that there is not one single falsity in that whole tract of Schisme, and his supposing the contrary was the only petitio principii, which there I charged on him. And if now it be the priviledge of an answerer, that he may charge of fal­sifying, without proof of his charge, and may not have his charge denyed, or the proofs of it required, (which is all that is meant by telling him, he begges the question) and this upon the pre­rogative of an answerer, and because to prove or demonstrate is to oppose and object, then I see there be other g [...]ounds to autho­rize Calumnies, and Contumelies, beside that of the deemed cer­tainty of his faith, and he might but have said he was the answe­rer, and superseded all this large trouble of any farther justifi­cation.

13. From these thus specified weaknesses, the Reader is ad­vised to consider what a pitifull spectacle the Doctor would prove, if S. W. were but at leasure to pursue him.] And I believe so too, for it cannot but extort some degree of compassion, to see any man set to so sad a task, of wiping off all those phasmes of guilt, which S. W's representations can fixe on him. By this I sup­pose the Reader sees, what he is to look for, and that the wa­tery colours which are said to be in the Rainbow, are only in S. W's eye, and produced by it. And so we are at an end of his [Page 74] defense of the blowes, which the Reader, he knew, would judge too rude, till he had timely met, and disabused him; with what rigorous evidences, he will now discern, better than through S. W's Opticke.

14. What he addes, in conclusion of his fourth Section, con­cerning my opinion of the affinity betwixt the Epistle of the Catholike Gentleman and the first part of Schisme Disarm'd, I shall no farther reply to, than that I was cautious to set this down, as my opinion only, wherein as I may be mistaken, so I may still be in the right, notwithstanding the argument drawn from the style, which is not the same in a letter, and in a Discourse, in hast, and on greater deliberation, when the Author desires to disguise, and when to discover himself. In either of these cases, more probable judgements are made by lesser characters, which are not so sure to be guarded by the disguiser, as are those, which he knowes are most visible. But I know such judge­ments to be deceivable, and the sagacity that Caesar had in dis­cerning any period of Ciceroes, to have been farre greater, and more unerring, than I ever aspire to have of S. W's lines, and that upon many reasons of difference. If I shall now upon his bare word change my minde, and perswade my self that the Author of that Epistle was one of my old acquaintance, I am sure I shall be press'd with the same difficulty, not discerning it by the style to be penn'd by any such, and having other arguments of so much more force to the contrary, that unlesse Mr. Cressy, which really is one of mine old acquaintance, tell me he was the Author of that letter, or some othe [...], whom my memory hath quite lost, reminde me that he was of my old acquaintance, it will still be my wisest course to advise of it, and remember how extrinsecal to the arguments, and how impertinent it is, who is the penner, or who the suggester of them.

14. But ere this Section concludes, I must once more be re­buked, for styling my answer to Sch. Disarm'd an Appendix to the Reply to the Catholike Gentleman, and a gleaning after the rake, when the former consisted of 303. pages, and the latter but of 165. as if husbandmen, saith he, used to rake armfulls, and leave cart-loads to be gleaned.] But 1. I was n [...]t obliged to be a good [Page 75] husband-man by that or any equal necessity, which is affirmed to ly on S. W. to render all that his adversary saith, nonsensical. 2. My ill husbandry was not yet of that degree, as to qualifie it for his rebuke, who at the same time made the proportion of 165. to 303. to be parallel to the proportion of armfulls to cart-loads, which concludes lesse than two armfulls to make a cart-load. 3. I now see it was not really so great, nor so plea­sant an error (which p. 31. was in me accused as such) to mistake the comparison or similitude for the thing it is brought to resemble, or else 2. that S. W. is a mortal, and subject to error, like other men, or 3. that some kinde of creatures are refresh'd with those plunges in the water, which would drown others; for 'tis cer­tain, had not S. W. here thus mistaken, he might well have un­derstood, that I only meant by the similitude of gleaning, to ex­presse my care (in the second Answer, that to Sch. Disarmed) to gather up, and make returns, to all, were it much, or little, which I had not taken notice of in the Reply to the Catholike Gentleman. And yet 4. if he review that third Section of mine, to which he makes this answer, he shall finde that it was but the first part of Schisme Disarm'd, which I thought penn'd by the same hand, that wrote that Catholike Gentlemans letter, and consequently that my farther answer to that part, was it, which would have but the nature of an appendage, and so it had, being evidently much shorter, than the former reply, amounting to no more but 74. pages, which notwithstanding, there remained still the two other parts, and those might be allowed to have many fresh passages, the answers to which might, with S. W's good leave, be bound up with that Appendix.

15. And yet there are two things more to be charged on me, 1. That I said he had time to have taken notice of my Reply to the Catholike Gentleman, 2. that I apprehended not all truth, be­cause not that of his occasions.] I answer, 1. That if at the Print­ing of Schisme Disarm'd, he had not seen, or heard of my Reply to that letter, it must be through some circumstances, which I could not then, nor can now after his admonition app [...]ehend. For where-ever he were, the Reply might reach him as well as the Original Tract of Schisme. 2. I might also say with perfect [Page 76] truth, that he had time to take notice of it, it being competently certain, that the space of many moneths, which intervened between the one and the other is called time, and that that was afforded him, as well as any other; so that these two rebukes are of the strein of the many foregoing: Yet if in this Dispatch of his he shall be found to have made full returns to that whole Reply, the matter is not great; if he shall not, (as certainly I may have his leave to assume he hath not, having not offer'd any syllable to the latter half of it) then I have, under his hand here, his leave to conclude, that he deems it not likely to indam­mage those dear souls of his brethren; And so all may be safely believed, which he hath not attempted to refute, and that will prove a farre greatest part of that book; Which is all I have need to say to these concluding charges. It is now somewhat more then time that I should set a period to this Theme and Chapter, whose length may yet usefully serve the Reader, and help him to some variety of experiments concerning S. W's manner of managing Controversies, over and above the satisfy­ing of the main engagement, (the first perhaps that was ever solemnly written on the subject) examining his plea for Con­tumelies.

CHAP. II. A view of S. W. his eight first Grounds.

SECT. I.

S. W's diversion. His grounds generally reflected on, and therein the state of our Controversie. Demonstration promised. His pretension. Ours. The necessary credenda, or whole Faith stated from Athana­sius, from the grand design of the Gospel, consent of all the Apostles. The Ephesine Canon, Testimony of Cyrill, Gregory, the Coun­cel of Florence, Jeremias, Socolovius, the Councel of Trent. The second Nicene Councel, of the six foregoing. Bellarmine and the Bishop of Triers Catechisme. The pretended self-evidence of S. W's Grounds.

1. THE Scene is now altered, and S. W. from an Advo­cate of Contumely, having a while retired, comes out in a more venerable shape or dresse, as an Invincible Propugner of his Infallible Church, and speedy Dispatcher of Schisme, and of all Protestants under that title. But before he thinks fit to enter the lists, to set close to the one proper task, of frustrating all my attempts of Reply to his former Answers in Schisme disarm'd, he is resolved (asIn the first VI. Chap. of An­swer to the L. Falkland of In­fallib. In the first en­counter of the Apol. for Trad. in Schism Dis­arm'd. Par. II. Sect. 10. and 11. elswhere the manner is, and, it seems, it is the most usefull course in their esteem, else it would not be so constantly resorted to) to begin with a Diversion of some length, erecting a fabrcik of his own, therein to in­trench, and fortifie himself, but more distinctly designed to praepossesse his Readers with some Grounds (summed up in possession, and Tradition of the present Roman Church) which when they [Page 78] have taken up, on trust, from him, and so imbibed no less that the very quintessence and Elixir of all Rushworths Dialogues, he doubts not but they will be fit to give up their names with him, in perfect resignation to the dictates of the Apologist, and then I confesse I am not likely to finde any eminent favour from them.

2. Should I now refuse or omit to take notice of this coun­ter-work, he would easily be tempted to believe himself, and perhaps to perswade some others, that 'twere another invincible piece, and withall, out of this Trojane horse once admitted, finde no difficulty at every turn to draw out Instruments for his ad­vantage both of defense and battery, which they that had en­tertain'd his grounds, would not know how to resist: On the other side, if I should be thus led out of the way, or but stop, to make this halt at the entrance, and treat with him abou [...] these his grounds, it must, I see, be a businesse of some length (such is the ploughing up of foundations) which yet with the Readers leave, I shall not avert or decline, hoping, that that same advantages which he projected to himself from some mens em­bracing of his grounds, receiving his tinctures, may be really ac­quired to others, by discerning the faintnesse and fadingnesse of his best colours, the feeblenesse and unconcludency of the mediums, whereby he hath recommended them.

3. In order whereunto, if in imitation of him, I should set out with another as large a digression, draw out also my parallel lines, and pitch my camp over against his, and to his strong hold of Possession and Tradition (meaning by the latter, that which is retrograde, from this present age, by way of ascent, to the fore­going, and so back to the Apostles, which for distinction sake, I shall know, by the style of Tradition Reverst) oppose ours of Scripture, and Tradition in the vulgar notion, progressive, and des­cending from the Apostles to their successors, and from them to us; though I doubt not, the parties thus intrenched would be so opposite, and withall so neer, as to denounce wrath, and warre, articulately and audibly, the one to the other, yet it will be impossible (by the nature, and the known demonstration of parallel lines) that they should ever meet, to trye out the con­troversie, [Page 79] by entring the lists, and combating the one with the other; I shall therefore no farther transcribe S. W's method of laying foundations, than to point out the clear and brief state of both our pretensions, which lyes thus.

4. On the one side, S. W. puts in his claim, fetcht from a pretended possessi [...]n, and the Tradition of the present Roman Church [...]rom father to sonne, upon which he undertakes to conclude, 1. The right of the Papacy to supreme universal Monarchy, 2. The Infallibility and Apostolicaln [...]sse of every Article of the modern Roman Faith, and both these with that irrefragable evidence of conviction, that belongs to grounds: So that if in this his whole Scheme there shall appear to be any one line, which neither carries this evidence with it in its own terms (as he most common­ly pretends) nor receives it immediately from S. W's assistance, the whole fabrick must necessarily fail, a demonstration (lesse than which he pretends not) being made up of nothing, that is either untrue, or only probable, but all uniform, and like it self, evident, convincing, and demonstrative, Mr. White having with great truth assured us of probable arguments, that there isApol. p. 117. nothing more certain than that they have no truth, i. e. no truth of an argument, no force of concluding in them; and grounds, in the vulgar notion of grounds, being equivalent with principles, of which there can be no dispute, or doubt of the truth of them.

5. This then being the state of S. W's pretensions on one side, his Protestant Adversary on the other side, not only pretends, but (for his security) is by consent of parties acknowledged to have all the same grounds of assurance for all the parts, and for the intire body of his Faith (i. e. for all that he believes to be ne­cessary to be believed for his souls health) which S. W. pretends to for his, viz Possession and Tradition, yea and both in S. W's notion of them, 1. Present acknowledged (which is more than preten­ded, but not acknowledged) Possession, and 2. Tradition Oral, and that of the present Church, and of all the Churches of the Roman Communion, and that as received from our immediate ancestors, as received from theirs, and so up to the Apostles, and not only thus much (which is all that S. W's pretensions really amount to) but much more than this.

[Page 80]6. First the like acknowledged (and not only pretended, or by questionable deduction inferred) Possession through all ages of the C [...]urch: This is apparent, and cannot be denyed of the Crede, and that evidently is the intire body of our Faith.

7. Secondly, Tradition Oral, truely and unquestionably univer­sal, both for time and place, of the East, as well as West, of the Greek, as well as the Latine Church, and that of all ages, inclu­ding the Apostles, not any one, or more, but all the Apostles, and their immediate successors in the Churches of their plantations. That I adde [all, and not only one or more, Apostles] is in compli­ance with S. W's good friend Mr. White, who having defined Tradition by delivery of Christs Doctrine, and express'd his notion of that phrase, forApol. p. 7. that which was generally preached by the Apo­stles, doth after pronounce of a Tradition affirmed by St. Au­gustine (yea and Pope Innocentius) to be Apostolical (communica­ting of Infants) that it was so indeed, we, saith he, are of his mind, but with this qualification, it was a Tradition begun by some Apostles, not all, in some Countreys not all, in some circumstances not all, and on this one account concludes, that as it was no superstition to use it, so it was no sacrilege to leave it off, which reasoning if it have any force in it (as with S. W. I shall presume it must) it will then conclude, first that no Tradition is sufficiently testified to be (not only free from superstition, but withall) obligingly Apostolical, and so as it may not without sacrilege be left off, but what is testi­fied to come from more than some, even from all the Apostles, and therefore 2. that nothing but the Crede is thus obliging, even by S. W's own rule, that of the Oral Tradition from Father to Sonne, as delivered generally, and not only from one, or some, but from all the Apostles.

8. Thirdly, the written word of God, which Vincentius the great acknowledged assertor of Catholike Tradition against Heresie, affirms to be theDuplici modo munire fidem, primò scilicet di­vinae legis au­thoritate—contr. Haeres. c. 1. prime, if notQuascunque antiquiores vel Schismatum vel haereseon profanitates nullo modo nos oportet con­vinoere, nisi aut solâ, si opus est, Scripturarum authoritate— Ibid c 39. only way of propugning the Faith, as that which was by the Apostles (for the confirming at least of [Page 81] their faith, to whom they wrote, and for the instructing of o­thers) delivered to the Churches, and which is byDe Verbo Dei, l. 1. c. 2. Bellarmine him­self acknowledged to be the most certain and most safe rule of be­lieving, and by Roffensis, Cont. Luther. Art. 37. de Purg. (even when it was least his interest, in his dispute of Purgatory) Conclave quoddam omnium veritatum quae Christianis scitu necessariae sunt a certain repository of all verities which are necessary to be known by Christians.

9. Fourthly, the writings (which are somewhat more steady and [...], Pallad. Laus. Hist. p. 966. B. creditable, than the bare Oral Traditions) of Apostolical men, Fathers and general Councels, which not only assure us by way ofLitera sunt una custodia fi­delis memoriae rerum gestarum, Liv. l. 1. unquestionable testification, that all these Articles of Faith, which we receive, were by Christ, and not one but all his Apostles, orally delivered, but also teach us, 1. That they were delivered as their depositum, carefully to be kept, and believed, i e. as the Faith of the Christian Church, and foundation of special efficacy for the planting of Christian life in the world: and (not only so, but) 2. as the whole Faith, or doctrine thus designed, intire, and wanting nothing, vera & unica Christiana fides, the true and only Christian Faith, say the Greeks in their censure of the Germans, Ch. 2. and to which (consequently) no new Article might lawfully, or reasonably be added, Regula fidei una, sola, immobilis, & irre­formabilis, the one sole, unmoveable, unreformable rule of Faith, saithDe Veland. Virg. c. 1. Tertullian of the Crede, the repository of these; which two last particulars being the things principally considerable, on which as I expect, so I desire the Reader would lay the greatest weight, and of which when (formerly, in theCh. VIII. §. 5. Tract of Schisme) I made my profession, the Catholike Gentleman told me, that truely he knew not what a Catholike professed more, intimating his wish, that I would speak it aloud, and S. W. Schis. Disarm'd, p. 233. re­solved, that I was become a plain Papist, I shall therefore be as plia­ble as they can wish, and with some advantage repeat the grounds here, on which I haveReply, p. 136. elsewhere establish'd them, and so speak out as distinctly, and aloud, as is possible.

10. First, that in St. Athanasius his judgement, those heads, (wherein we professe the Faith to be compleared) are [...] sufficient in themselves (without any additions) [...], for the averting of all impiety (and so [Page 82] of all heresie, if heresie be any sort of impiety) and for the establish­ing of piety (that again by the force of indefinites, and by the lawes of opposition, must be of all piety) in the Church.

11. And if Athanasius in this said true, or if we have a farre greater testimony of it, than the affirmation of any one or more Fathers of the Church, even the one grand ruling design of the whole Gospel, the one end and aim of all divine revelations, and institutions, as of the very death of Christ, to purchase to himself a peculiar people zealous of good works, to advance our obedience to his precepts, and in order to this one end, the unerring because divine­ly directed judgement of the Apostles themselves, who being by Christ sent out as his great Commissioners, particularly intrusted, and instructed for this purpose, to call home sinners to repentance, and convert a world of Jewish and Heathen unbelievers to the Christian faith and obedience, did questionlesse know what was ge­nerally usefull or necessary to this design, and cannot be suppo­sed to have been deficient in necessaries, and yet by joynt con­sent, all and every of them contented themselves with those few heads, which are summed up in their symbol; If, I say, this be thus far unquestionable, the consequence must needs be so also, that either the Christian Doctors have now somewhat else in their design, than that one great end of their preaching pro­posed by Christ, the Reformation of Lives, that they have indeed (as Spectators are tempted to believe) converted their power and office, designed for ends purely divine, into an engine of state (the greatest pollution, violation, and sacrilege imaginable) or else have received revelation of some new expedients toward that end, above what the Apostles thought such, in order to that same design, (the latter of which can as little be pretended, as the former will be owned by any sober man) or else it may be irrefragably concluded against them, that they ought to avoid all new definitions, and still allow the Apostles Crede to contain a compleat Catalogue of Fundamentals; all other Doctrines, how true or probable soever, being praejudged from being Articles of the Christian Faith, or tesserae of Communion; the Peace and charity and unity of all Christians, which eminently depends on this, being much more prizeable, than the uniform profession [Page 83] of any, or all those other doctrines, which have either none, or but an accidental, or questionable influence on good life (the one end of Christs coming into the world) and the imposing of which unnecessarily, is experimented to be the occasion, if not the cause of the many breaches in Christendome, of the lessening of that reputation, and inward esteem which was wont to attend the institutions, and Ministers of Christ, of the scandalous neglect of the one great necessary, and so the most direct contribution of strengths and aids to the subtilest and most vigilant and im­placable enemy of our souls; For if by this, or any other arts of diversion (such certainly are passionate, and eternal disputes about things not necessary) he can either wholly wear out, or but abate the edge of our zeal to that, which is indispensably our duty, and is of such weight and fruit, and obligation to all, as to exact and deserve our utmost diligence, the united vigour of all our whole heart, and soul, and minde, and strength, and then convert those weapons to the disquieting at least, if not woun­ding and destroying one another, which are all little enough for the guarding our selves from his enterprises, 'tis easie to divine, if we did not already daily discern, the inlarging of Satans, and the too scandalous decay of Christs Kingdome (that not in word, but in power) in the hearts and lives of the farre greatest number of Christians.

12. Secondly, that when this Faith [...] delivered once, or at once, was by the Councel of Nice, and Constantinople, not inlarged in any new article, but only somewhat explained, on occasion of heretical disturbers of this depositum, the great and general Council ofCan. 7. [...] Ephesus, which came after that of Nice 106. years, solemnly decreed, and enacted, what was in it self thus highly reasonable, and what (if we may believe theStanisl. Socol. Ann. in Cens. Or. c. 1. Romanists citation out of an Epistle of Liberius the Pope to St. Athanasius) the Nicene Councel it self had before determin'd in the same words, though we finde it not in the Acts of that Councel, that it should not be lawfull for any man to produce, or write, or compose any other Faith, beside that which was defined by those Nicene Fathers, and that they that should dare to compose or offer any such to any, that would from Gentilisme, Judaisme, or whatsoever heresie, convert to the acknow­ledgement [Page 84] of the t [...]uoh, if they were Bishops (such sure is the Pope) should be deposed, if Lay-men (such for ought I know is S W.) anathematized.

13. This is abundantly confirmed to us by Cyrill of Jerusalem Edit. Morell. p. 115. 117. (who flourished between the sitting of the Nicene and Constan­tinopolitan Councel, and accordingly the Crede which in the Baro­cian Manuscript is set down [...]. E. concludes at [...], in the Holy Ghost, as at Nice it did) who commands his Ca­techumenus to receive and keep the Faith, and not only so, but [...] the Barocian Copy leaves out [...]) [...], that only Faith which hath been delivered thee by the Church, that which is fensed or fortified from all the Scripture, adding that by way of provision for un­learned and slothfull persons, that could not, or were not at lei­sure to read the Scriptures, [...], the whole Doctrine of the Faith was comprehended in a few lines, which they were therefore [...], to ingrave in their heart, their memory (so the Barocian Copy reads it intelligibly, [...]) this they were, saith he, to have for their [...], viaticum all the time of their lives, [...], and never to take any other beside this, no not if he himself should change his minde, and contradict what he now sayd, applying that of St. Paul that if an Angel from heaven shall [...], preach to them any Gospel beside what they have now received, let him be anathema, and again, that the Articles of Faith were not composed, as it pleased men, [...], but the chiefest being collected out of all the Scripture com­pleated the Doctrine of Faith, and this Faith in few words, [...], involved as in its bosome all the knowledge of piety in the old and new Testament. And then requiring them to look, and hold fast the Traditions, which they then received and write them as on [...]. the plate of their hearts, the Barocian Copy immediately addes (to assure us what Tra­ditions these were) [...]We believe in one God, and so on to the end of the Nicene Crede, and this as the depositum and Tradition, which must be kept [...], unspotted unto the day of Jesus Christ.

[Page 85]14. To which in respect to the Romanist, I adde the express ground, whereupon Pope Gregory the first, exalted the four first General Councels so high, as toSicut sancti Evangelii qua­tuor l bios, sic quatuor Conci­lia suscipere & venerari me fateor, Nicenum scilicet— l. 1. Regest. Ep. 24. professe of them, that he received and reverenced them as the [...]he four Books of the Holy Gospel, Quia in his velut in quadrato lapide sancta fidei structura consurgit, & cujuslibet vitae & actionis norma consistit. Ibid. because saith he, on these, as on a square stone, the structure of the Holy Faith riseth, and the rule of every life and action consists.

15. Thirdly, that when the authority of that Ephesine Ca­non was by the Greeks press'd to the Latines, in the Councel of Florence, with this weight set on it, that [...]. Conc. Tom. VII. p. 642. no man will charge the Faith (there spoken of) with imperfection, un­lesse he be mad, all the answer the Latines there give, is no more but this, that the Canon for­bad not [...], p. 644. B. another exposition agreeable to the truth in that Crede, confessing it did forbid [...], a difference and contrariety, and so dif­ference, as well as contrariety, and even for the bare explication, they esteemed not that lawfull for any to at­tempt, but the Fathers convened in Oecumenical Councels. And this they there cited from2a 2ae qu. 1. art. 10. Aquinas, adding their sense of his words, that they belonged to, and held of [...], p. 641. D. any Crede whatsoever, which was common to the whole Church. And again, they there avouch it from the Epistle of Pope Caelestine to Nestorius, that [...], p. 644. D. the faith de­livered by the Apostles requires neither addition nor diminution

16. So when the Eastern Church in their Censure written to the Germans, set down theCens. Or. c. 1. Constantinopolitan Crede, as that trea­sure of the true uncorrupted Faith, sacredly sealed by the Holy Gh [...]st, that nothing should be taken from it, nothing aliene, or adulterine ad­ded to it, as that divine, most holy, perfect, and universal Tessera of the Christian people diffused over all t [...]e world, the common Confession [Page 86] of all the Holy Fathers, the most certain boundary of the whole Christian Faith— theStan. Socol. ad Greg. XIII. Pontif. Romanist publisher, though, consi­dering the Western interest in the point of Filioque, he think himself obliged to shew that this Ephesine Canon excluded not such interpretations as that (P. 17. adding that it was made by the Roman Synod assembled by Damasus at the very time of the Constantinopolitane Councels sitting, and of that Popes confirm­ing that Councel) yet he doubts not but it hath force against all that shallP. 22. aliam fidem conscribere, write any other faith, instancing in our latter unhappy age, and not only in some followers of the antient Hereticks, but in the Lutheranes and Calvinists, who, saith he, do not blush to compose another Faith: when yet he knows they teach nothing repugnant to the Nicene; which therefore infers his confession, that all addi­tions (not only contrarieties) to the Nicene rule of Faith, are con­trary to the Ephesine Canon. Nay the Councel of Trent it self hath not denyed to give us its suffrage; forSess. 3. being willing so far to transcribe the antient copies, as to begin with the Crede, they give it the title of Scutum fidei in quo possunt omnia tela nequissimi ignea extinguere; the shield of faith by which they may extinguish all the fiery darts of the most wicked one. Ibid. And again, that the more sacred Councels were wont to set this up in the begin­ning of their Actions, Scutum contra omnes Haereses, a shield a­gainst all Heresies, quo solo aliquando & infideles ad fidem tra­xerunt, Haereticos expugnarunt, & fideles confirmarunt, by which alone heretofore as they drew the Infidels to the Faith, and confirmed the faithful, so they overcame the Hereticks (which sure they could not, if those doctrines might passe for He­retical which were no way contrary to this Faith) and in brief,Ibid. that it is fundamentum firmum ac unicum, the only, as well as firm foundation, against which the gates of hell shall never prevail, an argument that either Heresies are no parts of the interpretation of the Gates of hell, in Christs promise, or that there are none such, but which are contrary to the doctrine of the Crede, against which (and which only) the pro­mise is that they shall not prevail.

[Page 87]17. Fourthly, that in the seventh Councel, the second of Nice, which hath full authority with a Romanist, speak­ing of the six Councels forgoing, we have these words,Act. VI. Conc. Tom. V. p. 732 A. [...]. They have confirmed and establisht all that from the first times have been delivered in the Catholick Church, written and unwritten, (and yet I suppose it will easily appear to any that will look, that no one of those additi­onals, which are taken in by the Romanist, and denyed by us; was so much as named, or any way con­firmed in those six Counsels.)

18. To all which may be annext the plain words of Cardi­nal Bellarmines Catechisme, thatAmple De­cla [...]. of Chr. Doct. ch. 2. in believing and professing these two mysteries (1. the Trinity and Ʋnity. 2. the Incarnation)P. 12. we manifest our selves distinct from all the false Sects of Gentiles, Turkes, Jews and Hereticks (and so from all the false Sects of Hereticks, as well as the other three) under these four names (as soonP. 14. after he declares) comprising all the enemies of the holy Church. Which renders it lesse necessary to have added in the last place, that the Catechism collected out of the Works of C [...]sterus, Petrus a Soto, &c. and published by the command of the Bishop of Triers, hath these words,Neque ulla unquam extitit Haeresis, quae non hoc Symbolo damnari potue­rit. Resp. ad 2. qu. There was never any Heresie which might not be condemned by the Apostles Crede. Which resolutions so express of so considerable Roma­nists, would give us some ground of hopes, if we saw them not too largely and daily confuted, that we should not be Hereticks for this, which is the first, and signal part of our pretension, not admitting into our Creed any more then the Apostles, Fathers, and first Councels have taught de fide, and recommended to the Church as such; which therefore by these precedents we desire may be judged of, in the first place.

19. Secondly then, the Protestant which thus pretends, doth also solemnly oblige himself to stand to, and acknow­ledge the infallible truth of all, whatsoever shall be regularly deduced, and avouched from any, or all of these grounds of necessary belief.

[Page 88]20. Thirdly, having gone thus far, he demandeth it, a [...] part of Christs depositum to him (as to all) and every Chri­stians debt of peace and charity to every Christian, that he may not be anathematized and exterminated, adjudged to the fagot, and to hell, for his not farther believing, what is not thu [...] avouched to him, and which consequently he hath no solid unerrable ground, on which to believe it, and for whic [...] the Romanist doth not pretend to offer him any but those, which in the very first proposal of the question he knows are no [...] acknowledged (with what reason, he now sees) but renounce [...] by him.

21. Fourthly, he professeth his incapacity of apprehen­ding, how, or that he should be obliged to affirm any thing as de fide, which on either of these grounds, common to him with all Christians (Scripture and Apostolical Tradition) he can finde no cause to believe.

22. And lastly, having been instructed and assured by Christ and his Apostles, that the condition of Evangelical obe­dience is not only an easie yoke, but a reasonable service, and that no man shall be required to do, what he cannot do, or believe what he hath no sufficient motive to believe, he hopes his mistake, if there should lurk any, will be pardonable, if having repentance for all his sins known and unknown, of wilfulness and weakness, he only refuse to profess, what he doth not believe, and cannot force, or incline his beliefe to the accepting of all the Roman Additionals, without some other and better grounds and motives, than that of their pretended possession, and infallability of their Church, the former of which he believes to be a pretension without force and reality, and the latter he more disbelieves, and upon greater strength of evidence, than any of their par­ticular doctrines, which yet he hath no least colour of motive to assent to, but what is fetcht from those least credible (which is far from infallible) grounds.

23. This then is the sum of that which comes to be de­bated betwixt S. W. and me at this time, Whether it be tole [...]ably reasonable on his part, what is by him, and whe­ther [Page 89] sufficient to affix on us the guilt and condemnation of Schism, what is by us thus pretended. And herein I desire not to forestal or incline the Readers sentence, or to lay ambush for his favour by any circuit of words, or aide of Rhe­torical exaggerations, but to leave him disingaged to passe it for himself, according as the demonstrative grounds, which S. W. promises him, and which alone by consent of par­ties deserve to be attended to, shall in the issue appear to be such, both in themselves, and in counterpoise with that, which we thus barely offer to him, as the true state of our pre­tension, without boasting either of the severity, or rigorousness of our demonstrations.

24. Having thus prepared the field, set down the termes on which this debate is to be managed betwixt us, let us set forth to a view of those weighty grounds and deductions emergent thence, P. 36. which S. W. thought fit (as he saith) to set down in most manifest and evident termes, from the bare position and explication of which (it seems they need no­thing else, but as principles, will be granted, as soon as by explication they are rendred intelligible) he doubts not to gain so far upon the rational Reader (he then that will not thus be gained on, must, by his award, be content to lie down with the herd of irrationals) that he shall confess he sees the question truly stated (that I hope he doth, by what hath been already said) and not only so, but (he addes) according to plain reason (this the Author of Rushworths Dialogues calls the judgement of common sense) resolved also: which again assures us of S. W's opinion, and undertaking, that his Grounds are to every the plainest, if rational, man, evident, as principles, in themselves, and the undoubted parents of the deductions he hath brought from them. SoP. 96. elsewhere he saith of Grounds, that the nature of them is to intrench near on the first principles, and that their termes for the most part are unquestionably true; And that you may not conclude lesse from those fainter words [neer, and for the most part] heare the layer of grounds himself, † Mr. White, speaking of a Romanist, Dailles Arts Discov. p. 191. He (but with a [perhaps] which sure was not meant to signifie, and so destroy [Page 90] the whole period) would have offered you choise either of faith or knowledge; produced in order to this as perfect demonstration [...], as Aristotle is adored for, and towards that ingaged you in the most evident director [...] of humane life, and clearly evidenc'd by the prin­ciples of common sense, that if you refuse the authority of the Roman Church, you renounce all the certainties on which you build every serious action of your life, and in a word constreined you to deny or affirm somewhat that your self in another case will confesse a meer madnesse to deny or affirme.

25. This then I desire may be taken notice of, concerning his Grounds in general, the irrefragable evidence which they un­dertake to bring with them: The Reader shall judge of their performance, by the more particular view of them.

SECT. II.

The first ground, examined. What meant by the Popes Authority. What acknowledgment it had before the E [...]tinguishing Act. The Judgement of the Ʋniversities (Patriarches and Primates all one in respect of power) of Erasmus. Three arguments proposed, to prove the non-acknowledgment. The first taken from the opi­nion of no power given by Christ to Peter over the rest of the Apostles, by Tu es Petrus, and Pasce oves. Lyra, Durandus à Sancto Porciano, Abulensis, Cusanus, Victoria. Adolphus and the Bishops of the Province of Colen. John of Antioch. Cusanus from Augustine. Bellarmines [...] deri­ded at Trent, as new. The Bishop of Granada, and of Paris. Cusanus again, The second argument from the authority of Councels above the Pope, unreconcileable with his Ʋniversal Pastorship from Christ. The number of great Authors for it. Of the then Church of England, of France, of Germanie, Pope Martine the fifth. The Fathers of Basil. Leo the tenth in the Lateran Councel. The quarel wide, between Jesuites and Sor­bonists, as wide as between either of them and us. The Sor­bonists concord. Gersons Tract. Bellarmines rejecting of his stating. Some Newtrals. Picus Mirandula. The third ar­gument from the Supreme power of Princes, in opposition to the Pope. Proofs of it in England. Arguments from reason. The proof of his Ground reduced to Syllogism. The Major exami­ned. What force in the word Reformers, to prove S. W's demonstration. Assuming, no proof of acknowledgment. A Dilemna on supposition of Romes Reforming. The Mi [...]r examined, the Greeks equal with us in denying the Supre­macy. Gregory the ninth of the Greek Church of the fourth Century. Henry VIII. no Reformer. The propriety of that word for Doctrine, and Manners. Enormous encroachments invite opposition. Leo the tenth the Schismatick. The strange [Page 92] miscarriages of S. W's first ground, 1. in point of truth, as to the Conclusion, 2. of demonstrativeness, in both the Pro­positions.

1. THe first then of these self-evident Grounds is this, That the first pretenders to reform in the point of the Popes autho­rity in England, found England actually subject to that autho­rity in Ecclesiastical matters.] And this, saith he, carries its evidence in its own termes, since they could not be truly said the first Reformers from it, unlesse before, that authority had been there acknowledged, for the word Reformation, which they pretend, argues that tenet was held there before.

2. If the Reader shall here observe what is introduced with [since] and [for] the ordinary dialect of probati­ons, he will indeed soon discern the self-evidence of this ground, as far as concernes S. W's perswasions of it, all the strength which he hath lent it, being but that which is pro­per to priciples, the proving the question by it self, or a de­monstration, which is made up of thrice repeating the same thing in words lightly varied, using this his first ground, as Balak did Balaam, when he did not his business in one, re­moving him to another place of advantage, from the high places of Baal to Pisgah, and again from Pisgah to Peor, and then tis an ill-natured unimprovable ground, a very [...], a repro­bate soil, in the husbandmans style, if in none of the th [...]ice varied appearances, it will aford or yield what he would have it, become self evident, and demonstrative, to the bringing down curses upon Israel, anathema's on the poor Protestant.

3. But to shew that this great lustre is not in the object or medium, but only in S. W's Optick nerve, or phansie. I shall briefly demand, what he means by [the Popes, and that Authority] If only the Primacy and dignity of the Patriarch of the west, introduced by the Canons, or Customes of the Church, or any other acquired, or assumed precarious and mutable authority, or power in some Ecclesiastical matters, [Page 93] depencing wholly on the concessions of Princes, and revo­cable at the pleasure of them, or their successors, I may safely grant the acknowledgednesse of that in England, at what time soever he shall dare the first pretending to Reforme in the point of the Popes authority, that yeelding no advantage to S. W's pretensions, who (in his second ground) defines this authority to be that of the head of the universal Church, and (in his third) derived to the Pope as successor to St. Peter, and censures it in me for frivolous and impertinent to talk of the Kings power to charge Patriarchates, when, saith he, they are questioning an authority above Patriarchs, and pretended to be constituted by Christ himself; and again, as held then of Christs institution.

4. If then (as must hence he assumed, and his second and third insuing grounds expresse) he here means, 1. this super­eminent transcendental, far more than Patriarchal power, as it is pretended to be constituted by Christ himself, and 2. the self evidence, that this was acknowledged in England, when the first pretenders to reform appeared, I shall then first consider the truth of what he here concludes, [that the first pretenders to reforme found England actually subject to it in Ecclesiastical matters] and again, [that that authority was acknowledged, that tenet held there before (that must be immediately before) the first Reformers] And 2. I shall examine (what he so confidently pretends) the self-evidence of it.

5. In examining the truth of his conclusion, I may first take notice of his interposing that restrictive phrase [in Ec­clesiastical matters] not that I have any dislike to his mode­ration therein, because I suppose he meant by interposing it to make a difference between the acknowledgment of the Popes supreme power over this Nation in Ecclesiastical, and in temporal matters, and that he was so possest of the former, as he was not of the latter, which indeed very well agrees with what he addes of this power being constituted by Christ himself, by the line of St. Peter; for that must needs be con­fined to that sort of power which alone was given to St. Peter by Christ, viz. a regiment Ecclesiastical.

[Page 94]22. This then being supposed to be the express sense of S.W's first ground, that the Popes supereminent authority or plenitude of power over all Churches, and so over the Church of England, as conferred on him by Christ, was here acknowledged before (and if his inference have any force, immediately before) the first pre­tenders to reform in the point of the Popes authority, I suppose it will be brought to a speedy issue, if we shall inquire, and ob­serve, what was the declared opinion in this point in the years immediately preceding the rejection of the Papal power in this Nation.

6. Who it was that signally rejected it, is sufficiently agreed, Henry VIII. by Act of Parliament, Anno Dom. 1536. in the 28 year of his reign, called An Act of extinguishing the authority of the Bishop of Rome, and prescribing an Oath to all Officers Ecclesiasti­cal and Lay, of renouncing the said Bishop and his authority. Here then is the point of time to be fastened, as the date of the first Reformers, to which S. W's first ground referres, and then 'twill cost us little pains to discover what immediately before that, was the acknowledgement of this Kingdome.

7. Herein I referre him to one competent [...], (though formerly mention'd) the decision of the Ʋniversities, and chief Monasteries, in the XXVI year of his reign, i. e. two years be­fore the foremention'd date, a Record fitted to the point in hand, and a proof that at that time it was not thus acknow­ledged. For when Henry VIII. May 18. 1534. willing to be duely advised how he might fitly behave himself toward the Pope, applyed himself, after the example of his Predecessors, to the faithfull Counsel of the English Church, and dispatch'd his Letters to the Ʋniversities, as to men of virtue and profound li­terature (and so likewise to the chief Monasteries, and the rest of the Clergy) requiring their opinion of a certain question, in writing, under their Seal, according to the meer and sincere truth of the same, and proposing the question in no higher a style then this, Whether the Bishop of Rome have in this Kingdome any greater juris­diction in holy Scripture conferred on him then any other forain Bishop? they after mature deliberation, and consideration of the whole matter, returned answer, Jun. 27. expressely in the Negative, [Page 95] Romanum Episcopum majorem aliquam jurisdictionem non habere sibi a Deo collatam in S. Ser. in hoc regno Angliae, quam alium quemvis externum Episcopum. That the Bishop of Rome hath not any greater jurisdiction conferred on him by God in the holy Scripture, in this King­dome of England than any other foraign Bishop. These were the words of the Answer of the Ʋniversity of Oxford, as appears in their Register.

8. If it be here suggested by any man else (for S W. is not capable of receiving advantage by it) that this decision of the Ʋniversity set down in those large terms of non majorem quam alium quemvis] was in prejudice also to the Patriarchal dignity, as well as to the Papal Monarchick power of Rome, the bare Patri­archal dignity being superior to that of other foraign Bishops, the answer is obvious, that the decision is peculiarly of majorem aliquam jurisdictionem, any greater jurisdiction, and not of superior dignity, and so that the Patriarch, which in respect of power was no more then a Primate, and had nothing of jurisdiction an­next to him, farther than in relation to the [...] (Dioecese in the ancient notion of it for a joynt administration of more Provinces, of which the Patriarch was Primate) but only a pri­ority of dignity, was not touched or violated by this deci­sion.

9. To which purpose I referre the Reader to the Corpus Juris Canonici (formerly cited) Decret. Par. 1. dist. 99. c. 3. Primae sedi [...] Episcopus non appelletur Princeps facerdotum, vel summus sacerdos. The Bishop of the first See, i. e. the Patriarch, is not to be called Prince of the Priests, or supreme Priest, nor (as theAfric. Conc. Can. VI. African Canon addes) aliquid hujusmodi, any other thing of the same kinde under another title. And the practice was agreeable, as hath appeared (Reply to Cath. Gentl. p. 39) from the Milevitane Councel where St. Au­gustine was present, Can. XXII. forbidding under pain of excom­munication any appeal from the African Councels or Primates of those Provinces, to any foraign Councells or Judicatures, and this again (as there appears) consonant to the V. [...]non of Nice, and (before that) to the XXXIV. Apostolike, where the Prima [...] in every Nation is to be accounted their head. But this by the way.

[Page 96]10. Testimonies of other writers of that time we cannot fail of. Erasmus alone will furnish us with sufficient, who thereby hath▪ brought that character upon himself, Nem [...]nem probè Catho­licum dicimus, qui Erasmo nimium delectatur, He that is exceedingly delighted in his writings, may not be deemed a good Catholike, though he himself lived and dyed a member of the Romish Communion. How far he was from owning the Divine right of the Ʋniversal Pastorship, appears sufficiently by that one ingenuous confession of his, of the first ages. Certè nomen hoc nondum illis temporibus erat auditum, quantum ex veterum omnium scriptis licet colligere; Ti­tuli isti, nempe Ʋniversalis Pontifex, Caput Ʋniversalis Ecclesiae, Christi in terris vicarius, Princeps Sacerdotum, non vulgò recipiebantur ante Bonifacium tertium, Surely that name, as far as we can collect from the writings of all the antients, was not heard of in those times. Those titles, Ʋniversal Bishop, Head of the Ʋniversal Church, Vicar of Christ on earth, Prince of Priests, were not vulgarly received before Boniface the third. But instead of such particular, personal, (or such as may by S. W. be deemed partial) affirmations (which yet are com­petently qualified to supersede the pretended universal acknow­ledgement of those times, immediately foregoing the extinguish­ing Act) and for the farther clearing of this matter I shall assume to prove this proposition (by as undenyable evidences as a matter of this nature is well capable of) that the universal Pastor­ship of the Bishop of Rome, as it is explained, and interpreted by S. W. to be derived to him by St. Peter from Christ, was not held as Catholike Doctrine generally in the Christian Church of the West, more particularly in the Church of England, at the time, when Henry VIII. abrogated the authority of that Bishop in this Nation.

11. My first argument shall be drawn from the opinion, that was had of the equality of the power given to the Apostles, in Tu es Petrus, Thou art Peter, and Feed my sheep, &c. For the first (to omit the current of the ancient Fathers in this point) I shall insist r [...]her on those that are neerer hand, such is Lyra on Mat. XVI. Durand. à St. Porciano in 4. Sent. dist. 18. qu. 2. both which wrote in the fourteenth Century. Thus Abulensis in the fifteenth Century argues vehemently more than once, that none of the [Page 97] Apostles did understand that any supremacy was given to Peter by those words of Christ, for saith he, afterward they contended for superiority, Mat. XVIII. Again, the two sonnes of Zebedee have their desire of Preference promoted by their Mother, Mat. XX. At the last Supper, the contention is up again, which of them should be the greater, Luk. XXII. and ista contentio fuit omnium duodecem, Abulens. in Mat. XVIII. qu. 7. saith he, that contention was of all the twelve, andId. in Mat. XX. qu. 83. again, Quilibet Apostolorum dubitabat, quis eorum esset major, & istud dubium man­sit usque ad diem mortis Christi, nam in caena ultima Christi incepe­runt inter se conquirere quis eorum major videretur, Luk. XXII. Et tamen non facerent publicè istam disputationem, si putarent Petrum per collatas claves eis praepositum. Ideo adhue putabant se aequalos, cum nesci­rent quis eorum esset major. Every of the Apostles doubted which of them should be the greater, and that doubt remained untill the day of Christs death, for in his last Supper they began to inquire among them­selves which of them should seem the greater, Lu. XXII and yet they would not publikely have made that dispute, if they thought Peter by the collating of the Keyes preferred before them, therefore they yet thought they were aequal, when they knew not which of them was greater. Qu 84. Again, dicendum verisimilius quod valdè ambiebant omnes discipuli mutuum Primatum, it is to be said with more probability that all the Disciples vehemently desired Primacy one over another, which they could not doe, if Christ had declared for St. Peter. De Concor­dant. Cathol. l. 2. c. 13. et c. 34. Cusanus, his contemporary, argues thus, if Praelates derived their jurisdiction from the Pope, verum foret Petrum aliquid singularitatis recepisse, et Paparu in hoc successorem esse, It would be true [...]hat Peter had re­ceived somewhat of singularity, and that the Pope were in this his successor, but we know, saith he, quod Petrus nihil plus potestatis a Christo recepit aliis Apostolis, that Peter received no more power from Christ than the other Apostles, Nihil enim dictum est ad Petrum, quod etiam aliis dictum non sit, nonne sicut Petro dictum, Quodcunque ligaveris super terram, ita aliis, Quaecunque ligaveritis? For there was nothing said to Peter, which was not also said to the rest. As it was said to Peter, whatsoever thou shalt binde on earth, so was it not said to the rest, whatsoever ye shall binde? SoRelect. 2. de Pet. Eccl. Con­clus. 2. Franciscus a Victo­ria, about the year 1500. Quilibet Apostolus habebat potestatem Ecclesiasticum in [...]to Orbe, et ad omnes actus ad quos Petrus habuit, Every Apostle had power Ecclesiastical in the whole world, and to all [Page 98] acts to which Peter had, And he proves it by this, as well as other Texts, Whatsoever ye shall loose—

12. This is the common interpretation also of the Doctors of Paris. So it was of Adolphus Archbishop of Colen, and of the Bishops of his Province. Bin. Concil. Ann. 1549. They recite the promise made to St. Peter, I will give thee the Keyes of the Kingdome of heaven, Mat. XVI. and say, Quam promissionem non ad unum Petrum pertinere, sed in omnes Apostolos transmissam alio loco insinuat ubi dicit, Amen, dico vobis quaecunque alligaveritis— Which promise that it belongs not to Peter only, but was transmitted to all the Apostles, he insinuates in another place, where he saith, Verily I say to you, whatsoever ye shall binde on earth, and whatsoever ye shall loose on earth, Mat. XVIII. This Synod, and all the Decrees thereof, were ratified by Charles V. and injoyned to be observed in omnibus sui [...] punctis, clausulis, articulis, sententiis, & verborum expressionibus, in all the points, clauses, articles, sentences, and expressions of words; And this Adolphus saithChron. Ann. 1547. Surius, was so addicted to the Roman Church, that when the Pope had removed Hermannus out of that Bishoprick, he was placed in his stead.

13, For the second, Feed my sheep, (to omit again the an­cients, Ambros. de Dignit. Sacerd. c. 2. August. de Agone Christi­ano, c. 30. Theophyl. in Johan. c. XXI.) it appears by the Opuscu­lum of John Patriarch of Antioch, publikely pronounced in the Covent of the Friers Minors, to be subscribed by as many as were willing. In his answer to the several arguments for the Superiority of the Pope above General Councels (taken from some antients) he saith,Concil. Basil. Append. Fun­dātur super verbis dictis Petro a Christo, quae saene intellecta juxta jam dicta supra, non fundant Pa­pam Praesidentiam habere supra corpus universalis Ecclesiae; nec obstant [...]lla verba, Pasce [...]ves meas,— They are founded on the words spoken to Peter by Christ, which being understood aright, ac­cording to what was above said, are not a foundati­on for the Popes having any presidency ab [...]ve the body of the Ʋniversal Church; neither, saith he, doe those words, [Feed my sheep,] withstand; which if they be understood de pascuo spirituali, of spiritual feeding, that, saith he, is comprehended under the power of binding and loosing, quae data est Ecclesiae principaliter, which was given principally to the Church. AndDe Concord. Cathol. l. 2. c. 23. Cardinal Cusanus, who lived at the same time, makes them words of Precept, not of insti­tution [Page 99] of authority, and aequally spoken to all the Apostles, Et si Petro dictum est, Pasce oves tamen manifestum est quod illa pascentia est verbo et exemplo, though it were said to Peter, Feed my sheep, yet it is mani­fest, that that Feeding is by word and example. And so, saith he, ac­cording to St. Augustine in his glosse upon that word, omnibus idem est praeceptum, ibi, cuntes— the same is commanded all in that place, Goe into all the world, and preach— in the last of Matthew and Mark. Nihil reperitur Petro aliud dictum, quod potestatem impertit aliquam, ideo rectè dicimus omnes Apostolos in potestate cum Petro aequales, There is not found any thing else said to Peter, which imparts any p [...]wer, therefore we truely say that all the Apostles were aequal in power with Peter. Nay Bellarmine himself didDe Rom. Pon­tif. l. 2. c. 12. Edit. Ing [...]lstad. 1586. sometimes under­stand the words of Christ, Feed my sheep, confirm thy brethren, whatsoever thou shalt binde] to be said to all Pastors. And to this day theBaron. Anu. 34 n. 201. Rhe­mists Annot. in Mat. XVI. 19. See also the Dispatcher, Par 3. Sect. 2. greatest Advocates for the Papacy, say that no more was given in Feed my sheep, than was promised in, I will give thee the Keyes, so that all those that said that the words Mat. XVI. be­long to all the Apostles aequally, must be interpreted (on this ac­count) to apply [Feed my sheep] to them likewise.

14. One thing only more I shall offer on this head. Bellar­mine is under some considerable difficulty in supporting his Hy­pothesis in this matter, for inDe Rom. Pont. l. 1. c 9. one place he saith, Summa potestas Ecclesiastica non solum data est Petro, sed etiam aliis Apostolis, the Supreme Ecclesiastick power was not only given to Peter, but also to the other Apostles, andIbid. c. 11. again, Omnes fuerunt capita, & Pastores Ʋni­versae Ecclesiae, They were all heads, and Pastors of the Ʋniversal Church; andc. 12. again, Omnibus fuit collata summa potestas, the su­preme power was conferred on all. But in each place he brings in an adversative, which if it be observed, contradicts rather than excepts, Ib. c. 11. Sed ita tamen ut Petrus esset caput eorum, & ab illo pendo­retur, c. 12. cum quadam subjectione ad Petrum, but yet so as Pet [...]r should be the head of them, and that they should depend on him, with a kinde of subjection to Peter. Where if any shall say, that the supreme power, and headship given to all, and yet Peters being the head of all, and their depending on, and some kinde of subjection to Peter, is a kinde of contradictious subjected Supremacy, inferior headship, and unequal equality, I must not wrong the Cardinal so much as [Page 100] to conceal his [...], his way of answering and recon­ciling this difficulty (and that indeed is the only thing I de­signed for the Readers observation at this time) the way of escape is, Sed Petro ut ordinario Pastori cui perpetuò succederetur, aliis verò tanquam Delegatis quibus non succederetur, This was given to Peter as to an ordinary Pastor, who should be perpetually sueceeded to, but to others as to Delegates to whom none should succeed.

15. Here I shall not be so impertinent as to confront to him the suffrages of ancient Fathers, which, in perfect oppo­sition, affirm the Bishops in the Churches, to be the Successors of these Delegates, the other Apostles, which, he saith, were to have no successors; My present businesse leads me another way, to advertise the Reader, that Bellarmine was not the author of this artifice, Cajetane and Victoria had made use of this exquisite re­medy before, and being derived from them, it had the honour to come into the Councel of Trent; Only the unluckinesse of it was, that the Bishop of Granada in that Councel, made bold to deride them that said the supreme power was personal in the Apostles, and descended not to their successors, and then demands confident­ly,Hist. Concil. Trid. 13. Oct. 1562. Quo fundamento, qua authoritate, qua ratione in assertionem adeo audacem prorupissent, On what ground, what authority, what rea­son, they had broken out into an assertion so audacious, and sayes it was invented but fifty years before, (I desire S. W. will observe that.)

16. And this was not only the opinion of that Bishop, but soon after theIbid. paulo post. Bishop of Paris doth there expressely affirm, that Cajetane fifty years before did first devise it, to obtain a Cardinals Hat, that it was unknown to former ages, and at the first broaching i [...]nominiously censured by the Divines of Sorbon. Yet further, the Bishop of Granada refuted it from Scripture ap­positely, Christ, saith he, promised to all the Apostles, that he would be with them to the end of the world, which could not be under­stood of their own persons, but must be of their succession, and so it had been understood by all the Fathers and Schoolmen. The sameConcord. Ca­thol. l. 1. c. 11. Cu­sanus concludes from the words of St. Augustine ad Esitium de die Novissimo. The words, saith he, which Christ spake to the Apostles, must be understood of their successors, as that speech, Ye shall be hated [Page 101] by all, and ye shall be for witnesses to me, and behold I am with you alwayes to the end of the world, which who understands not that he promised to the Ʋniversal Church, which should continue, some dying, and others being born, to the end of the world, as also that is sayd to them (which belongs not to them, and yet is so said, as if it belonged to them alone) when ye see the abomination of desola­tion—and when ye see these things, know— From these words Cusanus inferres this consideration, quod verba Christi ad Apostolos, trahi debent ad Ecclesiam, that the words of Christ to the Apostles ought to be drawn to the Church, i. e. Not confi­ned to their p [...]rsons, but applyed to their Successors, And then what becomes of Bellarmines expedient, to reconcile his con­tradiction, or of S. W's Oral Tradition, and possession of this inter­pretation of Christs words to Peter. And let this serve for the confirming my first argument.

17. My second is, in consequence to that, drawn from the contestation about the superiority of authority and power of Ge­neral Councels above Popes. For I shall suppose it undenyable, that the supreme Pastorship vested in the Pope by Christs dona­tion to St. Peter (as S.W. maintains it) is not reconcileable with his being inferior, or subjected to any other person or persons in the Church, nor to the whole Church it self either diffused, or collected in the Representative, any more than a Prince by God immediately set over a people (I say, as the case here lies, not by man, but by God) shall be inferior to those, over whom he is set. And thereforeDe Concil. l. 2. c. 14. Bellarmine doth with great reason say, that to hold that a General Councel is supe­rior to the Pope, is to make the Pope as the Duke of Venice, or the General of an Army. AndAnalys. Fyd. l. 8. c. 7. Gregory de Valentiâ argues, that to give the supreme and infallible judgement to an Ʋniversal Coun­cel, is Pugnat cum Primatu— repugnant to the Primacy of St. Peter and the Bishop of Rome, for, saith he, if Councels should judge infallibly, the Pope himself were bound to accept their decrees, or there should be two su­preme powers in the Church, which is impossible.

18. And yet 'tis certain that Ʋniversal Councels have exer­cised authority over Popes, one while deposing Popes, and disposing of their Sees, as the Councel of Constance did lately [Page 102] three together, another while making Canons in opposition to their pretensions, witness that of Chalcedon, for the ( [...]) aequal priviledges of New to Old Rome, witnesse the XIII of the sixt Councel in Trullo made expressely and [...] by name, in oppo­sition to a Roman Canon, but in complyance with an Apostolical; And though 'tis true the Romanists, as it is their interest,Canc. Tom. V. p. 8. and p. 311. reject those Canons, yet the seventh Councel, strongly pro­pugned by the Romanist, hath no higher au­thority to pretend to, than that of this sixt Councel, seeConc. Tom. V. p. 732. B. Act. VI. and accordingly asserts the Canons thereof, and cites the LXXXII. for their turn, which therefore founds an argu­ment (ad hominem, at least) from this Canon of that Council. And if some flatterers of the Popes have undertaken, and asser­ted their cause against Councels, yet (which is sufficient to our present argument) we know a very great number, if not much the greater, who were reputed true Catholike members even of the Roman Church, did constantly assert the power and au­thority of General Councels to be superior to that of the Bishop of Rome, to exercise authority over him, to give Lawes to him, and to censure him.

19. Of this number was the Pope himself,Quest. de Confi [...]m. Adrian VI. who was Bishop of Rome but seven years before Henry VIII. was acknowledged here Supreme. Of this wereIr. de authorit. Eccles. Petrus de Alliaco Cardinalis Cameracensis, De Concord. Cathol. l. 2. c. ult. Nicol. Cusanus Cardi­nalis, Ca. Significasti. extr. de electi­one. Panormitanus Cardinalis, Ibid. Florentinus Cardinalis, In Mat. 18. qu. 108. et in De­fensor. par. 2 c. 69. Alphonsus Tostatus Episcopus Abu­lensis; And, in the same time of Henry VIII.Tract. de Potest. Eccl. Joannes Major, and Jacobus Almainus. AndRelect. de Potest Papae et Con­cil. Propos. 3. Franciscus a Victoria, who stood at the same time doubtfull, gives us a large and fair account of the question, that there were two opinions of it, one of Tho­mas Aquinas, and many of his followers, and other Doctors learned both in Theology and Canon Law, that the Pope is above the Councel; the other the common opinion of the Parisians, and also [Page 103] of many other Doctors both in Theology and Canon Law, as Panor­mitane and others, that the Councel is above the Pope and his re­solution is, Puto utramque esse probabilem, I think that both are probable, and if so, then sure this on the Popes side was not by him taken to belong to him by any divine right, devolved to him by St. Peter. To the same purposeIn C. Novit. de Judiciis Notab. 3 num. 84. Navarre, There is, saith he, a great dissension between the Romans and the Parisians, to whom the Ecclesiastical power was more principally conferred by Christ, whether to the whole Church, or to St. Peter, the Roman pretension was favoured by St. Thomas, and Thomas a Vio, the Parisian by Panormitan, whom frequentius nostri sequuntur, our men more frequently follow, as Decius saith. This James Almain a Divine of the Sorbone, constantly defends, and answers Thomas a Vio in a full Tract, and so doth John Major, saying, that as Rome no man is permitted to maintain the Parisian Doctrine, and at Paris none suffered to assert the contrary. To this number must belong Sir Thomas More, whom the Romanist and parti­cularlySch. Disarm. p. 187. S. W. hath most confidence in, next the Bishop of Rochester, of any man in those times. His words are exp [...]ess in hisSee L. Cherb. Hen. VIII. p. 394. and Sir Thom. Mores works in the end. Letter to Cromwell (the Original of which is in Sir Ro­bert Cottons Library) that upon perusing the Kings book a­gainst Luther he disswaded him so much to exalt the Papal authority, lest it diminished his own, and though he denyed not the Pope a Primacy, yet he could not hold it such as that the au­thority derived to him thereby was to be preferred before a Gene­ral Councel. (Of Bishop Fisher I haveAnsw. to Sch. Disarm. p. 218. formerly spoken as to the point of the Primacy.) And that it stood as the re­ceived opinion of the Church of England, thus appears. The su­periority of the Councel above the Pope, being decreed by theSess. 4. & 5. Concilium oecu­menicum im­mediate a Chri­sto potestatem habet, eique subest Pontife [...] Romanus. Council of Constance ending Ann. 1418. Archbishop Chichley Registr. Hen. Chichl. summoned a Convocation of the Province of Canterbury to be holden Octav. Apost. Pet. et Pauli 1422. and recites, that whereas it was decreed in the holy Council of Constance, lately congregated with the Holy Ghost, that another General Council should be holden in May, 1423. Nos decretis— We resolving as far as belongs to our person, to obey the decrees of that said Council, and desiring that all our Suffragans and Prelates and Clergy of [Page 104] our Province of Canterbury would obey them— Then they met according to his summons, chose Procurators for the Church of England, raised a Taxe for the support of their charge, and that Council met at Pavia according to theConcil. Const. Sess. 44. decree of the Council of Constance. In that Council of Constance the English appeated, and asIn vit. Johan. XXIV. Platina tells us, affairs were carried by the Suffrages of five Nations, Italy, France, Germany, Spain, and England, and theApp. Concil. Basil. Orator from the Council of Basil to the King of England, saith, that in the Council of Constance this renowned and most learned Nation was present with honour to it. And in the Council of Basil, (by the interposition especially of those two famous Lawyers, Abbas Panormitanus, and Ludovi­cus Romanus, Legates from Alfonsus the great, King of Arra­gon) the same being decreed, and often urged, as was before at Constance, andConcil. Bas. Sess. 16. & 17. in Append. sworn to be observed by the Legates of the Pope Eugenius, after he had three years opposed it, as to this point, the English Church received it, as it had formerly in Constance. And the particular inclination of the King of England toward the Council of Basil appears by hisEp. Synod. Concil. Basil. Letter sent to Pope Eugenius, telling him that he intends to conform to them as he ought, and exhorting the Pope to promote the proceedings of the Council.

20. If we look out into France, we shall finde it most vi­gorouslyBinii Not. in Conc. Bitur. ex G [...]g [...]no. asserted in the Council of Bourges, Ann. 1438. Let the authority of the Council of Basil (say the Fathers) and the constancy of the decrees thereof be perpetual, which none, not even the Pope of Rome shall presume to take away or weaken. And the narration of the acting for the Pragmatick Sanction byDe Benefic. l. 5. c. 11. Duarenus saith as much. Charles VII. King of France, saith he, yielded to the Orators of the Council of Basil, that the decrees of the Council, should be received and defended in his Kingdome, having first assembled at Bourges a Synod of Nobles, Praelates, and other most learned and grave men, by whose auth [...] ­rity and counsel he was lead to receive and confirm the Decrees of that Synod, and set forth that noble Constitution, called ordinarily the Pragmatick Sanction, than which, saith he, nothing was more [Page 105] popular, nothing more rec [...]ived with the aplause of all good men, being usually styled the Palladium of France.

21. This Pius II. laboured hard with Lewis XI. to get re­pealed, Cardinal Balva acting earnestly for him, and obtaining the Kings command to the Parliament of Paris. But this was stre­nuously resisted, and the attempt very gravely and prudently repressed by the Court, and a book by them exhibited to the King, to convince him that nothing could be more destructive to France, than that he should grant the Popes desire in this matter, and to this he consented, though greatly devoted to reverence the Popes authority. Afterward the Council of Tours assembled by Lewis XII. and consisting ofGenebr. l. 4. Chronol. Omnium Episcoporum Galliae— all the Bishops of France, and many learned men, decreed that the Pragmatick San­ction w [...]s to beChronic. Massaei, An. 1510. kept throughout France. And when Francis I. in his distresse yieldeed to the abrogation of it, and ratified the Concordate in the Lateran Council, heConcordat. Quando ita fo­rebat ratio difficultasque tempo­ris, rerumque nos circumstan­tium necessitas. professeth he did it be­ing constrained by his necessity, and so Rebuffus, one sufficiently addicted to the Roman greatnesse, in his interpretation of the Concordat, makes theTemporis difficultas aliquando permittit non concedenda. Ca. Licet de seriis. Necessitas rerum circumstantium, quae non habet legem. l. 1. ff. de Offic. Cons. necessity of that King an excuse for the abrogation of the Pragmatick. Notwithstanding, this ab­rogation was protested against by the Ʋniversity of Paris, An. 1517. Mar. 27. in these words,Orthwinus Gratius fascic. rer. expetend. Bochell. l. 8. decret. Eccl. Gall. c. 4. Leo the tenth in a certain assembly in the City of Rome congregated we know not how, but not in the Spirit of the Lord, thought fit that these so wholesom Statutes should be abrogated, and going against the Catholike Faith, and the authority of the sacred General Councels, hath condemned the sacred Council of Basil, Therefore they appeal from their Lord the Pope not well advised, and from his infringing the sacred Council of Basil, and the Pragmatick Sanction, to the next Council that shall be lawfully and freely called.

22. The Germans stood after the same manner affected; whatsoever was done in the Councils of Constance and Basil, was done chiefly under the protection of the Emperor Sigismund. Af­terwardSabellic. and Onuphr. in vit. Jul. II. Maximilian I. joyned with L [...]wis XII of France, to [Page 106] call a General Council at Pisa, for reforming the enormities of Julius II. andR sc [...]ipt. Ca­ [...] V. ad Cri­ [...] [...]lement 7. Ann. 1525 Charles V. appealed from Clement VII to a G [...]neral Council.

23. In brief,Generat. 48. circa An. 1438. Nauclerus shewes how universal this opinion was of the authority of the Councils, the Germans, saith he, the King of France, and of England, favoured the Council of Basil with all their power, and the Council of Basil pronounces,In fine Sess. 45. Conclus. 5. Nec unquam aliquis peritorum, Never any skilfull man doubted but the Pope was subject to the judgement of General Councils in matters which concern the Faith. What he saith of the periti, skilfull, hath an eminent and signal truth in the Jurisperiti, the Lawyers and Canonists. Panormitan, as was said, in his Tract de Concil. Bas. where he demonstrates that the Councils power is above the Popes, that the Pope hath no power over a Council, but may be questioned, coerced, removed by it, so likewise Lud. Romanus, a most emi­nent person of his age, of whom Aeneas Sylvius (that was in that Council of Basil with him, and was after Pope)L. 1. de Act. Concil. Bas. saith, Vir non Româ tantum, sed coelo dignus, a person worthy not only of Rome but of Heaven, who affirms in his answers, that it isCons. 521. lawfull to appeal from the Pope to the Council, Cons. 522. that to the Pope dismissing the Council no obligation was due, thatCons. 523. he might be de­posed by the Council; see Card. Zabarell Cons. 150. Ancharanus Cons. 181. Felinus ad c. super literis, n. 21. de Rescript. Joh. Roias de haeret. n. 518. Fr. Marc. decis. 944. and others (noted in theP. 101. margin of Archbishop Chichleyes life) as long as they were per­mitted to deliver their mindes with freedome.

24. Thus then stood the opinion of the Princes of Europe, which continued communion with the Bishops of Rome, concern­ing the subjecting them to the authority of such Councils, as then in the title and style of the Western European Churches, were reputed General, and above an hundred years before Henry VIII. in their several Dominions, by the advise, sug­gestions, and assistance of National Synods, Peers and people, they proceeded in vigorous attempts to bring under Order and Reformation the usurpations of the Bishops of Rome, as appears by theOrthuin Gra­tius in fascic. [...]er. expetend. Schedule of enormities in the Pope and Court of Rome, &c. drawn up by Petrus de Alliaco Bishop of Cambray and Cardinal, [Page 107] by the appointment of Sigismund the Emperor, in the Councel of Constance, though the new Pope Martine V. delayed and evaded it. The like might be manifested in many other instances; see Theodoric a Niem in Nemore Ʋnionis, Tract. 5. and Quintinus He­duus Repetit. lection. de Aristocr. Christ. Civitat.

25. How the dissenting parties may be reconciled, so as to be one Church, and communion, is not easily set down,Concil. Bas. Epist. Synod. Martine V. with the consent of the whole Councel of Constance, by his Letters gave Order to all Bishops and Inquisitors, quod est de necessi­tate salutis credere Generale Concilium habere supremam authoritatem in Ecclesia, That it is of necessity to salvation to believe that a General Councel hath supreme authority in the Church. The Fathers of that Councel of Basil doe oft repeat, that it is de necessitate salutis, of necessity to salvation, and theyConcil. Bas. Sess. 33. call it Veritas Fidei Catholicae, Truth of Catholike Faith, and whosoever pertinaciously opposes it, censendus est haereticus, is to be deemed an heretick. Concil. Later. Sess. 11. Leo X. with his Laterane Councel first saith, that the Pope hath authority over all Councels, and afterwards addes, cum de necessitate salutis existat, seeing it is of necessity to salvation that all that believe in Christ should be subject to the Bishop of Rome. The difference indeed extreme­ly wide, and the Fathers of the society, and the Doctors of the Sorbon continue the contest betwixt these two Councels to this day.

26. The Jesuites earnest propugners of the superiority of the Pope, speak contemptibly of the authority of Councels without him, and give that vertue to the Popes sole direction, that by it every Plebeian may be rendred Infallible. But all this, both in the founta [...]n and streams is as earnestly oppugned by the Sorbonists, who will have a General Councel superior to the Pope; Neither hath the Jesuite reason to accuse the Church of England as Schismatical in this, any more than to accuse the Sorbonist. And on the other side, the Sorbonist hath more reason to forbear censure on the Church of England as Schismatical, than on the Jesuite, because a General Council (which is of so little weight with the Jesuite without the Pope) is ackowledged by us to be the supreme external, living determiner of Controversies, and we together with the C [...]uncel of Basil doe hold a Pope Schismatical, [Page 108] that pertinaciously opposeth, and divideth himself from a law­ful General Councel.

27. And if after all this, the Doctors of the Sorbon will have the Pope Ʋniversal Pastor, yet is not our argument hereby weak­ned, as farre as I now intend to presse it, viz. against the uni­versal acknowledgement of the supreme Pastorship, as from Christ to St. Peter, because neither do they so maintain his supreme pastor­ship, as de fide to be jure divino nor is their Doctrin of the superi­ority of Councels any way reconcileable with that stating, being utterly repugnant to the Papal Primacy, as Valentia told us.

28. The accord which the Sorbonist makes, is set down by Gerson in his Tractate called Concordia, Concord. Concl 3. quod plenitudo potestatis Ecclesiasticae sit in Pontifice, et in Ecclesia, in this manner, Est utrobique, & principaliùs in Ecelesia suo modo, The plenitude of power is on both sides, and more principally in the Church after her manner. And what is that manner? Why, saith he, Quadru­plici respectu, scil. indeviabilitatis, & indefectibilitatis, extensionis, regulationis et generalis obligationis, cui subjicitur etiam ipse Papa, tanquam Imperatrici Sponsae Regis summi, quae potest condere Canones, & definire etiamsi fuerit Papa praesens, In a fou [...]fold respect, to wit, of indeviability, and indefectibility of extension, of regulation, and of general obligation, to which even the Pope himself is subject, as to the Imperial Spouse of the supreme King, which can make Canons and define, although the Pope be present. But this as it is perfectly contradictory to the Supremacy of the Pope, as given to St. Peter by Christ, both over all the Apostles, and over the whole flock, soDe Concil. l. 2. c. 16. Bellarmine utterly rejecteth it, and will not allow the Church to have the Supremacy either formally, or suppletivè, or princi­pally, but places it absolutely and immediately in the Pope, and so is every one obliged to doe, that derives it from Christs dona­tion to St. Peter, which therefore the Sorbonist, for all his con­cord, and his titular acknowledgement, must still be presumed to deny, as placing the plenitude of Power principaliùs, more principally in the Church.

29. But beside these eager litigants on both sides, of whom we have hitherto spoken, and therein founded our argument, there is yet a third sort, and many no doubt there were, and [Page 109] are of it, viz. of the judgement of Navarre and Victoria fore­cited, that each opinion is probable, and no faith to be grounded in either (and that is as much to my purpose, as others contesting it on the Councels side) So we finde in the Synodical Epistle of the Synod of Basil, that when the contention was so fierce betwixt that Councel and Eugenius, some remained neuters, and advised the observing a neutrality of obedience. And Picus Mirandula Theorem. 4. de Fide et Ord. Credendi. goes farther, liquet varias— It appears that the Doctors have delivered divers sentences of the firmnesse of the judgement of Councels, and the Pope, nor, saith he, is there any thing that he knowes promulgated, by virtue of which we may be bound to believe either. To conclude, theSess. 34 et 41. Councel of Basil calls Eugenius Scismatick for not acknow­ledging their authority above bim, and denounces the censures of the Church against all that adhere to him, as favourers of schisme and haeresie. AndConcil. Late­ran. Sess. 11. Leo X. doth as much against all the Praelates of France, that maintain the Sanction made and injoyned at Basil.

30 Thus much may serve for a [...] of the contesting of this point, before, and about Henry VIII. his times (wherein only, and not in the resolution of either side, my second argu­ment is founded)

31. My third argument ariseth from the acknowledged supre­macy of Princes within their own Dominions. In this Kingdom of ours the case is clear, when Henry VIII began his Reign, the Lawes were fixed, and unrepealed, which asserted the Kings supreme authority in causes and over persons Ecclesiastical. The Papal usurpations growing exorbitant in the Reigns of King John and Henry III. produced a law for restraint thereof, in the XXV. year of Edward I. which was ratified in his XXXV. year. The incroachments of Rome continuing, the law was strengthned in the XXV. of Edward III. and again in the XXVII. and again in the XXXVIII. and the XII of Richard II. and afterwards moreCap. 5. expressely in the XVI. of his Reign, where complaining of processes and censures upon Bishops of England made by the Pope, because the Bishops made executions of the Kings comman­dements in his Courts, &c. they expresse the mischiefs hereupon growing, the open disinherison of the Crown, the destruction of the King, his Law and his Realm, that these things are against the [Page 110] Crown and Regality— And the Commons assert, that the Crown of England hath been so free at all times, that it hath been in subjection to no Realm, but immediately subject to God, and to none other—And as they oblige themselves to assist the King and his Crown in the cases aforesaid, to live and to dye, so every of the Lords temporal answered by himself, that the cases aforesaid are clearly in derogation of the Kings Crown, as was well known, and had been long time known, and that they will stand with the Crown—And the Bishops and Praelates did every one severally (after Protestation that it was not their minde to deny, or affirm, that the Bishop of Rome may not excommunicate Bishops, nor that he may make translation of Prelates, after the law of the Church) say, that if any Cen­sures made against any for the execution of the Commandments of the Kings Courts—that is against the Kings Crown, they will and ought to stand with the King in those cases, and in all other touching his Crown, as bound by their Leigeance. The Bi­shop of Rome, 'tis true, did much contend against these Sta­tutes, Walsingham Hist. An. 1374. Gregorie XI. wrote earnestly to Edward III. and said, to make such a law, as that of the Provisoes was nothing else but to divide Christs Church, to destroy Christian Religion (the Schisme and noxious effects which S. W. is now pressing on us, in the behalf of his successors) but the King rescinded them not. And though Martine V. wrote more sharply to Henry VI. yet the King kept up the force and execution of the laws, An. 1. Hen 7. fol. 10. Humfrey Duke of Glocester, Protector and Ʋncle to the King burnt the letters, and when that Pope made Archbishop Chichley Legate, Antiq. Brit. p. 284. he protested it was not his intention to ex­ercise without the Kings permission, the Legatine power, which he had received, not to derogate from the rights manners, l [...]ws, priviledges, liberties, and customes of the King and King­dome, in any thing, but to conserve, defend, and strengthen them. The instances are continued byCawdryes case. Sir Edward Coke through suc­ceeding times. And in the VII. of Henry VIII. it was re­solved by all theIbid. fol. 32. Judges, that Canons Ecclesiastical may be al­lowed, or refused by the consent or rejection of the King and his people. And in fine, the absolute Supremacy of the King was [Page 111] in the Articles against Cardinal Wolsey, asserted by all the Lords of the Counsil, Ld. Charbury Hen. VIII. p. 266, 274. Sir Thomas More Lord Chancellor first subscribing, and this in expresse opposition to theIbid. p. 266. Popes holi­nesse, and as used and injoyed without interruption for the space of above two hundred years by the Kings of these Realms.

32. And it is yet further observable, that although attempts and incroachments were oft made by the Popes against these Laws, yet it was the resolution of our Laws, that no right could thereby accrew to them, and that no prescription of time can be a bar to the Supreme Power, but that for the publick good it may revoke any Concessions, Permissions, or Priviledges, Thus 'twas declared inCh. 25. Parliament in Edward III. his reign, when reciting the Statute of Edward I. they say, The Statute hold­eth alway his force, and that the King is bound by his Oath to cause the same to be kept as the Law of his Realm.

33. And as thus it was in the Laws and practice of this Kingdome (which is sufficient to have been confronted to S. W's contrary suggestion) so it will be found in the more Ʋniversal Reason of all Nations. For if Supremacy be exa­mined according to the inseparable properties of it, the pre­tension or acknowledgement of it will appear incompetible to the Bishop of Rome in this or other Princes Dominions, by the Rules and practice of the Christian Church; For

34. First the Supreme Power gives force and power to all Laws, made in Convocations, and without assent thereof, though all in the Convention besides concurre, yet it hath not the vertue of a Law. De. Eccl. l. 3. c. 28. Johan. de Turrecremata distinguisheth betwixt honorary Presidency (such as would be allowed the Bishop of Rome) and authoritative, It is, saith he, the part of authoritative Presidency jus habere non modo dirigendi, sed re­gendi — to have right not only of directing, but ruling their actions, and of pronouncing sentence of affairs, out of his own judgement, though it be not approved by the greater part of the Coun­cel, yea though it be approved by none.

35. That this hath not been thought to belong to the Bi­shop of Rome, the fourth and fifth General Councels are instances: The fourth, that of Chalcedon, ordered Ecclesiastical Govern­ment [Page 112] without, and against the consent of Pope Leo and his Legates; And the fifth, atBaron. An. 553. n. 209. Constantinople, decreed a matter of Faith contradictory to the determination of Vigilius in his Apostolical constitution, subscribed by himself and sixteen other Bishops adhering to him; whereas a true Supreme power can not only invalidate a Law made by an Assembly, but also by a sole edict make a Law, unlesse it pleaseth to limit it self by taking in an admixtion of Assistants in Councel (which the Romanist acknowledgeth not of his Pope) But neither then can it (salvo contenemento) so debarre it self, that it should be over-ruled by plurality of voices, and thereby forced to con­sent to the major part. 'Tis the Civilians doctrine of Summuns Imperium, that it is of that nature,Grotii Apo­log c. 2. ut parte amissâ substan­tiam suam amittat, that by loosing a part, it loseth its substance, or essence.

36. Secondly, Though Supreme authority may limit it self in some particulars, yet can it not be restrained, and limitted by subjects; And yet 'tis evident the Bishops of Rome have been limited both by Councels and Princes, which assures us those are not his proper Subjects.

37. Thirdly, Supreme authority is the fountain of all Ju­risdiction, which must consequently be derived thence by emanation. Yet it is evident the Power of Ecclesiasticks is not thus derived from the Pope. Gerson de O­rigine Juris. The Power of Excommunication is the only coercive Ecclesiastical power, that is by divine Right, and this is not derived from the Bishop of Rome, but was con­ferred on all the Apostles together, Joh. XX. 23. and belongs to all Prelates as their Successors; and accordingly it is a re­ceived opinion among the Romanists, that Bishops have the power of binding and loosing Jure divino; De Justa Haer. pun. c. 24. Alphonsus a Ca­stro saith, that the opposite opinion is contrary to all the Doctors: L. 2. Disp. 152. c. 3. Gabriel Vasquez concurres with him, And this power, saith Alphonsus, given the Bishop by vertue of his consecration, is not only of Order, but Jurisdiction also, and it is no lesse then Schis­matical; not to acknowledge the power residing in every Bi­shop The Nicene Can. V. Canon being therein grounded, [...], that those that are [Page 113] cast out by any, are not be admitted by others. To whichEpist. 58. Sy­n [...]sius's suffrage is expresse, that if any neglects his authority [...] as the Bishop of a small City, and receives into communion Andronicus and the other, as if there were no necessity to obey a mean poor Cities Bishop, [...], Let that man know he causes a Schisme in the Church, which Christ would have to be one; And this unity proceeds from co-ordi­nation in this power of excommunicating; whereupon St. Cy­prian oft speaks of Episcopatus unus, the same office in so many several Bishops. In the exercise of this power there is indeed subordination according to Canons or Custome, but,Tom. V. dis. 2. Sect. 1. as Suarez saith, the censure of Excommunication, i. e. the actual exer­cise of that power, in any infliction of penalty, is not jure divino but humano, being ordered or temper'd according to the prudence of the Church, and so that makes no diffe­rence.

38. And so likewise the regulating or ligislative power Ec­clesiastical, in making Canons or Decrees, is co-ordinate also, all Bishops having their votes in it. Accordingly the Bishops of Rome and their Legates, were wont to sign Decrees as well as other Bishops, whereas in every polity, as the sameDe leg. l. 4. c. 4. Suarez affirms, the legislative power is constantly Su­preme. Ib. n. 17. it extends to Ʋniversality of subjects, to universa­lity of Actions, and in all these must have an immutability, quia nec augeri, nec minui potest, because it is capable neither of augmentation nor diminution.

39. Thus much I hope at this time (he shall have much moreAnsw. to the IV. Ground. anon) will satisfie S. W. of the truth of his first ground, or if not him, yet his less interested Reader, which hath not so unreconcileable a quarrel to written Testimonies, though these have not wanted the suffrage of Reason also, which is one sort of unwritten, for the evidencing matters of fact of elder times.

40. Secondly, then for the pretended self-evidence of his ground wherein doth that consist? why, saith he, it carries it in its own terms; what are its own terms, which are thus illustrious? The first pretenders to reform-found England actu­ally [Page 114] subject— But this is only his affirmation, by others denyed, and no shew of self-evidence in it. Yes, in that they pretended to reform, They could not be said to reform in this point of the Popes authority, if they had not found England actually subject to it; This he insists on over and over again, They could not be truly called the first Reformers from it, un­lesse before, that authority had been there acknowledged, and again, for the very word Reformation, which they pretend, argues that tenet was held before.]

41. But to this I answer, 1. that it is very strange a writer of Controversies, as S. W. desires to be esteemed, as also a great pretender to demonstration, and immediate connexion of terms, and a profest enemy to wordish testimonies even of Scri­pture it self, because they are subject to so many sorts of mis-understandings, should yet lay the foundation of all his im­pregnable fabrick, the whole weight of his first pretended demonstration, on the most uncertain unconsiderable use of the word Reformers, [they could not, saith he, be truly said the first Reformers, unlesse—] and [for the word Reformation, which they pretend, argues—] When 1. it appears not that they were at all called Reformers, and then what is become of his foun­dation? 2. in case they were called Reformers, it might be by others a nick-name imposed, and not by themselves, or 3. if by themselves, it might be assumed hypocritically, when they establisht and setled by a law, what before was more mo­destly and sparingly practiced, (Such Reformations we have heard of from Trent, and from other coasts) or else 4. they might be casually adopted to that title, when they neither looked for it, nor did any thing to deserve it. If any of these be affirmed by his adversary, or if not, because it is possible some one of these might be the truth, what then is become of his demon­stration? And truly if S. W. be as he intimates, a disciple of that great Master, P. 27. of whom he saith [it is worthy of him to write grounds] and consider that now they are some previous grounds, which he is proposing, he will have reason to think with others, that it must reflect on some body beyond him­self, that his first-ground should so very ill deserve that title, [Page 115] being but a Topical argument at most, drawn from a title or appellation, which seldome agrees to them on whom 'tis be­stowed, and certainly doth not signifie by nature, or by any such necessity from whence any can pretend to conclude demon­stratively.

42. Secondly, If we should pass over this, and acknow­ledge his demonstration valid, as far as it pretends, yet 'twill be far from inferring what it ought to inferre, the acknow­ledgednesse of the Papal power, in the modern notion of it, (for the Ʋniversal Pastorship and Vicarship of Christ, by him constituted in St. Peter) for they might reform from many other things in the point of the Popes authority without reforming from that.

42. But I shall not need exact thus much from it, above what in terminis it proposeth to perform: It is indeed farre from doing what it pretends to doe, far from demonstrating any the barest, meagerst conclusion: It will be visible; if taking it in the looser terms, wherein he hath (as to his own in­terests) most advantageously chosen to set it, we shall reduce it to Syllogistical form, thus,

They that use, or pretend to the word Reformation, in point of the Popes authority, acknowledge that tenet was held before in England, or that England was actually subject to it.

But they that disclaimed the Popes Supreme authority in England, called themselves Reformers, or pretended to the word Reformation, Ergo,

44. In which processe, as it pretends to be demonstrative, if upon due examination, either of the propositions shall be found to fail of self evidence, 'tis certain his whole fabrick is demolished. But if beyond expectation both should prove to doe so. S. W. must even go for a Saint or Preacher in his own dialect, i. e. for a most sad unfortunate demonstrator, let the issue testifie of the justice of this intimation.

49. And at first view 'tis discernible, that there is no evidence in, or necessary connexion between the terms of the major proposition, i. e. between pretending Refor­mation [Page 116] in that point] and acknowledging that tenet was held before in England] or even that England was then acknowledged to be actually subject to the Popes authority. 'Tis on both sides granted, that the Pope assumed, or claimed this authority at that time, and I need not deny but some of the people, nay Praelates of England once acknowledged and willingly submitted to this claim, and in respect to one, or at least to both of these, the use of the word Reformation in that point might be very proper, without Englands being found actually subject to it, which is farre distant from either of these, yet is the one thing which the words of this ground exact.

46. In the former respect, the Popes assuming] that I hope doth not inferre that the Nation acknowledged his claim; The man that stood upon the Strand, first phansied, and then as­sumed that all the Ships in the Haven, and then in the Ocean were his, but sure this had no such influence on the mindes of the true owners, Pilots and Mariners, as irresistibly to work or infallibly conclude in all them an acknowledgement of his claim; Nor was it needfull they should set out any solemn manifests to vindicate their title against this Hypocondriack, their taking no notice of his dreams, was a sufficient refuta­tion of them, whilest they went no farther than his own phansie. But should the same man in one of his Paroxysmes, in the full tide of high phansie, have attempted to board one of the Ships, not as a Passenger, nor yet as a Conquerer, but as one that had the Original and unquestioned right of dominion over it, the true owners denying him admission, or (in case of entrance undiscerned) the telling him his mistake, that he was gone astray into another mans quarters, and shewing him the way home again, had been a very fair and charitative at­tempt of reforming and rectifying him, no man else in this case needing any reformation.

47. But when to this we adde, that some of the good peo­ple of England were seduced, and abused by this his claim, and withdrew part of their obedience from their lawfull supe­riors, to subject it to him, though this cannot be termed the subjection or acknowledgement of England, (for some are as distant [Page 117] from all, as a particular from an universal) yet here is a pro­per place for Reformation, to disabuse the seduced, and reduce them to the conscientious discharge of their unquestionable duty, as when Jehosophat, at a time when Judah was farre from any universal defection, (Asa his immediate predecessor having2 Chron. XV. 12, 13. entred them into a Covenant under pain of death to seek the Lord God of their Fathers) is yet reported to havech. XIX. 4. gone through the people from Beersheba to Mount Ephraim, to bring them back to the Lord God of their Fathers.

48. In this point 'tis of no force for S. W. to descend to the examination and balancing of the number of the seduced, what proportion it bare to the rest which were not seduced, 1. Be­cause what is thus to be examined, is not evident before, and perhaps will be as little clear after examination, and 2. it can be no ingredient in the self-evidence of this his first ground, which from the bare pretending to reform, concludes that England was acknowledged subject, and not from the number of those that yielded this subjection, and 3. 'tis not the great number of par­ticular men, that makes a nation, but either the whole col­lective body, or their legal Representatives, or the Kingdome speaking by its known establish'd Lawes. And I need not now inquire into each or any of these, whether they acknowledged what S. W. would have them, because 1. if it were not noto­rious that they did not, yet sure it is not evident that they did, (the least that will serve S. W's turn) or if it were, yet still it could not be inferred from the use of the word Reformation, and that is prejudice enough to the self-evidence of his major proposition, which is all we have now under consideration. So that unlesse S. W. will acknowledge his arguing guilty of that strange amphibology, that by [held in England] he meant either held only at Rome, or only by some particular persons in England, and then from thence assume to inferre the possessi­on, viz. that England was actually subject to it, as afterwards from the bare possession he inferres a right (three rare steps of severe discourse) he must acknowledge the feeblenesse of the con­nexion betwixt the terms of his major proposition, and that [Page 118] certainly is sufficient to supersede his conclusion, and praejudge the self-evidence of his ground.

49. Before I leave this, I shall ask S. W's opinion of one question, What if the Pope should attempt to reform, retrench the abuses of the Court or See of Rome, whether in Doctrine or Government, would that inferre the Church of Rome to have been formerly subject to that from which the change should be made? If it would, then either it was in error before, or must become erroneous by the change, and so neither way be infallible. There is but one thing possible for him to answer upon his principles, viz. that it is an impossible supposition. And if without considering whether the Reformation be to the better or to the worse, it be resolved impossible for the Pope to do it, then 'tis not the promise of Christ to his Vicar, by which he is become infallible, but the syllogisme of S. W., not the priviledge of the Paraclete (to which Tertullian imputed it,De Veland. Virgin. c. 1. quod disciplina dirigitur, quod intellectus reformatur, supposing, that the Apostles Creed remaining firm, caetera, admittunt novita­tem correctionis, other things are capable of Reformation) but the inmost nature of the thing, an impossibility of its being other­wise, whereby the certainty becomes as irrefragable, that the Church of Rome cannot amend, as that it cannot fall, nay, the former the greater certainty, being a part of S. W's self-evi­dent ground, whereas St. Paul supposes it possible that the whole Church of the Gentiles may be cut off, which is somewhat more then the Church of Rome only, and Mr. White being press'd with the possibility of the latter, thinks fit to wave that question, Apol. p. 114. contenting himself to have told my L. of F. that their Writers intend to prove her indefectibility, which differs much from having rigorously demonstrated it. Mean while, as that Miracle of wit had never a word to say to ano­ther parallel part of that Lords question concerning the possibi­lity of Schisme among the Churches now adhaering to Rome, but pass'd it over insensibly, so I will not importune S. W. in that matter, but content my self with having said thus much on the first part of his demonstration.

[Page 119]50. But what if the M nor prove as little self-evident, and so as feeble a supporter, as the Major hath shewed it self to be? What stability then shall be hoped for to the Conclusion? The Minor was this, They that disclaimed the Popes supreme authori­ty in England called themselves Reformers] But where is the [...] or self-evidence of this? Is this a principle, or a fact so notorious, as to be assented to as soon as proposed? certain­ly it hath no universal truth in it (and that is necessary to render it an ingredient in demonstration) for the Greek Church, which de­ny the Popes universal Pastorship, pretend not to have wrought any Reformation in this point, but to follow all their Ancestors in it, and then by this argument we are no more Scismaticks, than they.

51. I speak not now of the Greek Church of the last three hundred years, who I know are by the Pontificians concluded under the same guilt with us, but of the fourth age of the Chri­stian Church, when the Graecians were most flourishing in piety and learning. For Gregory IX sticks not to charge those Churches even in that age with schisme, because they acknowledged not the supremacy of the Bishop of Rome. Mat. Paris, Ann. 1237. It is in an Epistle of his to Germanus Archbishop of Constantinople, where he compares those Churches with the Schismatical and Rebellious ten Tribes of Israel, that divided themselves from the house of David, Prae­sumpta divisio Tribuum patenter signat Schisma Graecorum, & multitu­do abominationum Samariae diversas haereses multitudinis a veneratione veri Templi, Romanae scilicet Ecclesiae, et reverentiâ separatae. The division of the Tribes openly signifies the schisme of the Greeks, and the multitude of the abominations of Samaria, the divers heresies of the multitude which is severed from the veneration and reverence of the true Temple, the Church of Rome. Adding, to make the parallel com­plete, that whereas Chrysostome, and Nazianzene, and Cyril, and Basile the Great, were eminent in the assembly of the Revolters, this was the same height of the heavenly counsel, by which he would have Elias, and Elizaeus, and the sonnes of the Prophets, to live among the Idolaters. This was the liberal concession of a Pope, Platina in vit. Greg. IX. that Pope, who by the help of Raimundus his penitentiary compiled the De­cretal Epistles. But this by the way.

[Page 120]52. But neither hath his Minor any more particular limited truth, in relation to this our Nation. King Henry VIII. and the Houses of Parliament disclaimed the Popes supreme authority in England, and are the first that S. W. can probably accuse for doing so, but where did these style themselves Reformers? was Stephen Gardiner, in delivering and publishing his Latine Ora­tion De verâ Obedientiâ, and Dr. Bonner that praefixt the Prae­face to it, fit to be styled Reformers by themselves or others? Or they that put men afterwards to death upon the score of the Six Articles, did they call themselves Reformers, or would a Protestant of this age style them so, for burning those then, which believed, as he doth now? When Cardinal Poole had written his Book De unione Ecclesiasticâ, inveighing against the Kings supremacy, and soon after advised the King to redin­tegrate himself with the Pope, and accept the Councel then of­fered, he used this as an argument to inforce his advise, thatL. Cherbury, Hist. Hen. VIII. p. 350. thereby he might have the honour of being the cause of a Reforma­tion of the Church in doctrine and manners. That title then of Re­formation in those dayes had no propriety to the point of de­nying the Popes supremacy, nor was that express'd in other dia­lect, than of declaring the supremacy to be invested in the King— which sure in no wise concluded, that it had not been so in­vested) yielding him the title of Supremum caput Ecclesiae Angli­canae, which Bishop Fisher subscribing with this temperament, [quantum per Christi legem licet] was not sure beholding to that, for his rescue from the title of Reformer. The clear truth is, the word Reformation began with respect to doctrine and manners (as Cardinal Poole used it) and was frequently in the mouth of all Christian Princes, and Prelates too, in this notion, who de­sired and press'd long for a General Councel, peculiarly to this end of reforming and rectifying what was amisse in either of those respects, and no farther concerned the point of the Popes supremacy, than as that was conceived to be either un­justly assumed by him, or Tyrannically exercised;

53. The truth is, Leo the tenth with his Laterane Councel made at that time an exorbitant incroachment upon the au­thorities both of Councels and Princes, Conc. Later. Sess. 2. epressly defining the [Page 121] Papal supremacy, solum Romanum Pontifi [...]em authoritatem super omnia Concilia habere, that the Pope alone had authority over all Councels, and that it was de necessitate salutis, of necessity to salvation that all believers should be subject to the Pope, and reprobated the Councel of Basil as a Conventicle. And as when injuries grow to the highest pitch, they then invite a strenuous opposition (thus as was said, the unreasonable oppression of Innocentius the third, and Innocentius the fourth, and some other Popes, that pursued the Dictates of Gregory the seventh, caused Edward the first, Edward the third, and Richard the second to awaken, and main­tain their and their peoples rights, and in like manner the Schismes of Rome and Avinion, that pester'd the Church for fifty years, caused the Christian Princes and Churches to vindicate, and execute their authority in the Councel of Constance upon the Popes) so 'tis not strange, if so enormous an attempt of Leo the tenth met with a semblable opposition from a Prince of a known courage. Herein I shall appeal to S. W's acknowledged Master, Thomas de Albiis, if that Pope were not the Schismatick, when he wrote and defined against the sacred authority of Councels, and whether all they are not so too, who pursue the same at­tempt?

53. And then (to return to the point in hand) a complete Reformation being long desired both in capite & membris, in the Head and the members, the design of Reforming in this point of the Supremacy had respect to the former of these, and was to be acted by the Pope on himself, or by the Councel on the Pope, or by Soveraign Princes with the advise of their Clergy in their several Dominions, and so still only implies what he formerly assumed, not what had been formerly acknowledged his due by those who sought Reformation.

54. Here then we have a cleer and candid view of S. W's self evidencing and demonstrative faculty, his first ground (chief stone in the corner of his impregnable Fabrick, which all our [...], or engines of battery must never have the confidence to approach) 1. being considered as an affirmation, or asserti­on of a matter of fact, hath appeared to have no truth in it, in the sense wherein alone he is concerned to have it true; [Page 122] then 2. as a conclusion, assumed to be demonstratively inferred from two self-evident premisses▪ both of these (could a man with any charity suspect it) have proved discernibly false; And then why should not every proposition in the Alcoran set up for self-evident? when some one (which but half so much as two) false prolepsis would certainly be able to inferre it: The Reader therefore must needs be obliged to S. W.'s superabun­dant mercy, that having possess'd himself of this enormous gyantly faculty of concluding or atchieving any thing, whatso­ever he had pleased, that twice two were but three, or the like (for I shall beg but one false prolepsis, to inferre many millions of such) he hath used these powers so temperately, as to conclude no more from two such vast advantages, but that the Popes authority had once possession in England, distinguishing mean­while between possession and right, and rebuking me that IThe Dr. mista­king, and not distinguishing b [...]tween Posses­sion and right, p. 37. did not distinguish between them, a fault which if I had been guilty of, I should readily reform, and then leave him to make his advantage of it, which will sure be small, as long as he is so far from having proved the right, that he hath thus strangely and above once miscarryed, in attempting to prove the possession.

55. Yet in the strength of this thus deplorably improspe­rous onset, he makes no delay to set up his trophees, and prepare for the solemnest triumph, Hence, saith he, all the eva­sions of D. H. (no lesse than all) are concluded vain, who when we (the Romanist) plead that the Pope was found in possession of this au­thority in England, flies off presently and denyes it (who else would have call'd downright denying of the adversaries proposition, a flying off? but it now also appears, I had some small reason to deny it) saying he had no title to such an authority there; and mista­king and not distinguishing betwixt possession and right, saith, we beg the question, when we only take what is evident, that he was in pos­session, and thence inferre a right, till the contrary be proved.] How farre I now am, or formerly have been from mistaking in denying the right, and charging him of begging the question, when he hath no other way of inferring the right, but from the possession, and that by us was also denyed, and not formerly attempted to be [Page 123] proved by him, and now forsooth is proposed as a self-evi­dent ground, a principle taken for granted, which also being now pretended to be inferred from demonstrative premisses, both those premisses are demonstrably false, is, I shall now sup­pose, as manifest, as that the begging the question is the Eng­lish of petitio principii, or that the Latine of taking that for self-evident, which is so much lesse than so, as to have neither evidence nor truth in it. He hath now but one Reserve left, viz. to accuse me for ridiculous and senselesse, that I can charge that Elench upon an answerer, whose part it is not, to object or dispute. But it falls out unfortunately, that there is no place for that forlorn [...] at this time when he is a laying of self-evident grounds, for those being equivalent to principles, if they fail of the native evidence, and borrow none from his Armory that produced them, that Sophisme must be dasht out of Aristotles Elenchs, or S. W's processe will inevitably fall under it.

SECT. III.

His second Ground, evacuated from the Answers given to the first. Patriarchal power affording the Pope no authority over Eng­land.

1. HAving spent so much time in a large but necessary survey of his first ground, we shall reap some small fruit of it, in the brevity of the next. For the second ground being by him proposed in these terms, that This authority actually over England, and acknowledged there, was acknowledged likewise to be that of the Head of the Ʋniversal Church, and not of a Patriarchate only] and his Epiphonema affix'd to it, this, that this Ground is no lesse evident, than the former, by our ad­versaries confession, since that, i. e. the authority of the head of the Ʋniversal Church, above Patriarchs, and (as he addes in the close of the Paragraph) pretended to be instituted by Christ himself, is the authority they impugne as unlawfull, and from which they reformed, which last word implies the actual acknowledge­ment that Authority had before] the Answer is briefly this, that we have already superseded every the minutest part of this pretension, in what hath been so largely returned to the for­mer ground, having there shew'd him, 1. That the Popes pre­tended authority, as of an head of the Ʋniversal Church, and as constituted by Christ himself, was not actually over England, and acknowledged there (though it is true that the Pope did then pretend it, and some ill subjects owned, or at least seemed to own and submit to those his pretensions) 2. by the way, that the dignity of a Patriarch includes not any authority over more than the Province or [...] that belongs to him as a Primate or Metropolitane, and therefore inferres no kind of authority over all those that belong to the circuit of his Patriarchate; which shewes the impropriety of his speech, that speaking of an Authority over England (which is no part [Page 125] of the [...] of the Primate of Rome) he saith it was not of a Patriarchate only] as if that of a Patriarchate only, were some authority over all whose Patriarch he were, though not so great as that of the head of the Church, whereas indeed the word Patriarch, as it differs from Primate, or in relation to any that are not his peculiar [...], hath no connotation of authority or jurisdiction, but only of primacy of order and dig­nity. 3. That S. W's adversaries confession hath afforded him no advantage, their impugning the Papal pretensions as unlaw­full, no way implying the actual acknowledgement which that authority had before, and 4. that they that disclaimed the Popes pretended authority in England, did not call themselves Refor­mers, so that S. W. is farre from a severe, as that is more mo­derate than a rigorous demonstrator, in all that he pretends from that word [Reforming.]

2. All that can with any colour of right be yielded him in this processe, is, that this second Ground is no lesse evident then the first, and that he hath indeed by his adversaries confession, who withall assignes his reasons of believing, that neither hath the least evidence in it.

3. So happy is S. W. in building of bulwarks, so hugely prosperous in the art of praepossessing his Readers, he might sure have vindicated his old answers as successefully, and demo­lished all the Doctors Replies to his second and third part, from which he was diverted by this more inviting employment of laying of grounds, if he had maturely considered and timely foreseen the advantages he hath reaped by it.

SECT. IV.

His third Ground. What is meant by the [then Roman Church] The Romanists confession that 'tis no point of Faith. The contestations of the Gallican Church. Of Germany. Some testimonies fetch'd from the histories and pretensions of the ancient Popes themselves, Julius, Melchiades, Leo. Gregory, exclaiming at the title of Ʋniversal, setting down the steps of Ecclesiastical judicature, acknowledging his own subjection to the Emperor. Of Agatho. The subjection of Canterbury to Rome, as of York to Canter­bury, only on the title of receiving the Faith thence.

1. HIS third Ground, like the continued attempts of re­building Jerusalem, falls presently under the unhap­py presages of the two former. It is but this, that the Papal authority actually over the Ecclesiastical affairs in England was held then as of Christs institution, and to have been derived to the Pope as he was successor to St. Peter.] This I took to be his meaning in his first Ground (it now appears I did not mistake or misrepresent him) and accordingly evidenced his self-evident ground to be not only infirm, but false, and that contrary­wise the whole Kingdome professed that the Bishop of Rome had no greater jurisdiction conferred on him by God in Scripture, in this Kingdome of England, than any other Bishop. If this had not real truth in it on our part, or if on his part any more force could be now given his pretension by a hand so able, and so liberal, as is that of S. W. this were now the season of it, and it were in reason to be expected from him at his more explicite proposal of his ground in these terms [held then as of Christs institution, and as derived to the Pope as he was succes­sor to St. Peter] but it is a little remarkable, how he hath ser­ved this third ground of his, or rather how he hath disserved the two former, by the very few words he hath here added concerning the evidence of this third. The truth, saith he, of [Page 127] this appears by the known confession of the then Roman Church, and the selfe same controversie perpetually continued till this day.]

2. This is all he hath produced to clear up the self-evidence of this ground. And the ambiguity of the phrase [the then Ro­man Church being removed, there will be no more colour of truth in this ground, than I acknowledged in the two former, when I refuted them. For either the phrase [the then Roman Church] must signifie what we vulgarly call by that name, the particular Church of Rome, as then it was, together with all those that acknowledged the authority, and submitted to the Bishop of Rome in all things, particularly in his assuming to be Christs sole Vicar by him authorized over the Christian Church of the whole world, or it must signifie in the more Catholike notion all the several Churches of Christendome, that then lived in communion with the Church of Rome, and neither voluntarily parted, nor were excommunicate, or separated from that, yet without any connotation of any such acknowledgement, or giving up their names to his Ʋniversal Pastorship.

3. If it be taken in the former sense, then I now acknow­ledge again what in answer to his first ground I willingly yielded, that this Papal authority in England, held then as of Christs institution—was confess'd by the then Roman Church; But what hath S. W. gained by this? nay what hath he advan­ced either by his first or second ground, if they were both granted him, viz. that the Popes authority, and that not as of a Patriarch only, but as of the head of the Ʋniversal Church was acknowledged, and acknowledged in England before the Reformation, meaning still by the word acknowledged, no more, than acknowledged by the Roman Church, the Bishop of Rome, and those that were marked by his signature, submitted to this his assumed power, for that is no more than that this pre­tended power of his was acknowledged by himself, and all o­thers (every where, and so consequently in England) that did acknowledge it. This therefore as I must in charity to S. W. believe was not his meaning, so I have reason to complain in behalf of his two former grounds, that having before with [Page 128] some confidence pretended the acknowledgednesse of the Papal power in England, indefinitely, his third ground should pretend to no more than the confession of the then Roman Church, which is interpretable to a sense thus farre removed from that of England indefinitely, or all England. This therefore I think was either the disserving his own grounds, or the Reader, that had but a shadow of grounds given him instead of grounds, for, such are all such as are proposed in such ambiguous terms, that he that hath taken them on trust, in the more obvious sense, shall lose them again, when he comes to build on them.

4. But if he take the phrase [the then Roman Church] in the second sense, 'tis then most manifest, that as his first and second, so now his third ground hath no shew of truth in it, for it is visible, in the matter of fact, that the then Church and King­dome of England, whilest it lived in communion with the Church of Rome, and neither voluntarily departed, nor was excommu­nicated by that Church, did yet protest their joynt and most con­stant perswasion, that this Papal authority over Ecclesiastical af­fairs in England was not held as of Christs institution, or derived to the Pope as successor to St. Peter (which is the direct contra­dictory to what is assumed in S. W's third ground) but contra­rywise that he had no greater power conferred on him by Christ in the Scripture (and there is no more pretended to by the Pope from God, then what is deduced by him out of Christs words set down in Scripture) than any other foraign Bishop had, and therefore that he that was born in England had no­thing to do with Rome.

5. So in the year 1534. the same with the date of the Ʋniversities answer, and two years before the extinguishing Act, the book De vera differentia Regiae et Ecclesiasticae potesta­tis, was written by the Bishops of London, Duresme, Winchester, &c. The first part of which clearly evidenceth their sense of these three things, 1. That the texts of the Gospels have no ap­pearance of conferring this supreme authority upon the Pope. 2. That the decrees and practices of the ancient Church, yea and of pious and modest Popes were expressely against it. 3. That this power is evidenced from Scripture to be intrusted to [Page 129] Princes in their own Kingdomes, and that in all sorts of causes. This then being the acknowledgement of those very times, to which his third ground belongs, he hath, it seems, acquired no great advantages by appealing to their confessions, as his first proof. But of this I have spoken more largely in Answer to his first Ground.

6. The other slender proof of his assertion is conformable; The truth, saith he, appears as by the known confession of the Ro­man Church, so by the self same controversie perpetually continued till this day.] I must ask, Betwixt whom continued? The Re­formed, I suppose on one side, but whom on the other side? All those that live and are allowed, as good Catholikes, to live in communion with the Church of Rom [...]?

7. That he must mean, if he doe not again avowedly betray the deceitfulnesse of all his three grounds. But in this sense his proof will it self want confirming: For it is not a principle indisputable, that all that defend the Popes power in the Church, hold it as of Christs institution, and derived to him, as he was successor to St. Peter. I haveAnsw. to Shism. Disarm. p. 237. elsewhere shewed from his Ordi­nary, theAnsw to Bp. of Derry, p. 69. Bishop of Chalcedon, at a time when he was defen­ding the Popes power, that he yet acknowledged, that whether the Bishop of Rome be St. Peters successor, jure divino, or humano, is no point of faith] and Bellarmines two concessions conclude no lesse, de Pontif. l. 4. c. 4. Non esse de fide, divino & immuta­bili praecepto Romae sedem Petri esse constitutam, & forte non est de jure divino Romanum pontificem Petro succedere. That it is no point of Faith that Peters See was by divine immutable law setled at Rome, and perhaps it is not of divine right that the Bishop of Rome succeeds Peter. And he cannot but know 'tis the com­mon opinion of the Doctors of Paris, (who sure defend the Popes power against those of the Religion, who deny it) that the Pope hath not universal jurisdiction jure divino; I suppose he may have heard of the no small collection of Catholike Writers made by Melchier Goldastus, in his three Volumes De Monarchia, which will shew him, that all that live in the com­munion of the Bishop of Rome, and acknowledge his power in the Church, doe not yet acknowledge the divine right to [Page 130] supreme Pastorship, and this will not be refuted, or lose any part of its truth by suggesting that Goldastus himself was not of that number. And he may also remember the Tracts, and proofs of the liberties of the Gallican Church not long since published, and not be wholly ignorant also, by whom they were published.

8. But instead of these looser references, I shall adde to what hath here lately been said of the judgement and practice of the Gallican Church, (witness'd by the Pragmatick Sanction) these two or three instances. The former out of Bochellus, Ann. 1484. That whereas by ancient custome of France, a [...] Legate of the Pope, nor Rescript or Mandate of his might be re­ceived, but by consent of the most Christian King, and unlesse he did exhibite his Letters of Delegation by the Kings Procurate to be viewed and allowed by the Court of Parliament, limited so as no diminution arise to Regal right, immunity of the Church, or authority of Lawes; Contrary to this Law, Cardinal Balva, entring France as Legate, without advertising the King, the Kings Procu­rator entred action against him, the Court of Parliament decreed that he should be accused by two Advocates, and interdicted him the exercise of his Legatine power. Is this reconcileable with their belief or acknowledgement, that the supreme universal pastor ship (including France as well as England) was by Christs insti­tution derived to the Pope as successor to St. Peter? The second is that of theMassaei Chron. Ann. 1510. Councel of Tours, which concluded and decreed that Lewis XII. might not only with safety of conscience contemne Bullas abusivas injustasque, the abusive and unjust Bulls of Ju­lius II. but he might withdraw himself from his obedience. So when the Pope laboured with Lewis XI. to have the Pragmatick Sanction abrogated, the Court of Paris exhibited to the King aPro lib. Eccl. Gall. adversus Roman. Aulam Defensio Paris. Cur. in Duareni Append. defense of the Gallican liberties branched into many Arti­cles, the third to this sense, that the King their supreme Lord the chief Founder and Defender and Keeper and Vindicater of the Churches when their rights are violated, hath power to convocate the Praelates and other the like Ecclesiastical persons of his dominions, to obviate their attempts and beginnings who shall have dared to indeavour any thing against this liberty. The fourth, that in these [Page 131] Assemblies anciently indicted by the Kings authority many things are recorded to have been excellently constituted, and not without great deliberation of the Princes of the blood, and the Ecclesiastical Order, &c. obviating the vexations, molestations and injuries which were of­fered by the Court of Rome to the great damage of the people, and these Constitutions were of great authority. The sixth, that these Consti­tutions being long observed, when the Court of Rome in processe of time attempted many things against the liberty of the Gallican Church, Charles VI. by the advise of his Nobles, Praelates, Colledges, Ʋniver­sities, Ann. 1408. set out a Constitution which vindicated the Church to the ancient liberty, and was published solemnly, and recorded in the Acts of the Court of Parliament. The ninth, that decree was made by the Court of Paris against Papal exactions. The tenth, that soon after, that decree was confirmed by the Kings Edict, and published in Court, Ann. 1408. May 15. Whereupon the Pope sending out his Bulls of Excommunication against the King and Kingdome, Theodoric a Niem in Nemore Ʋnion. Tract. 6. the Ʋni­versity of Paris caused it to be torn in pieces, and declared the Pope Be­nedict himself to be an heretick, scismatick, and disturber of the peace, (in which particularDe Monarch. Franc. n. 140, 141, 142. Carolus Molinaeus addes from the acts of the Court of Paris that two officers of the Popes, which brought with them his Bulls of Excommunication, See the life of Archb. Chichley, p. 15. were dress'd in paper Milres, and carted through the City ignominiously) which will hard­ly be competible with the acknowledgement of the divine right of his supreme universal pastorship. The like instances are not hard to be found in other Kingdomes. When Pius II. sent his Legate Cardinal Cusanus into Austria, Paralipom. Abbat. Ʋrsperg. Cum venisset— When he came to his own Church of Brixia on the Alpes, and would have disposed of that, according to the ancient right af the Popes, Sigismund Duke of Austria permitted not that any such custome should be brought into Ger­many.

9. In like manner, when theParalip. Alb. Ʋrsp. Princes of Germany represented to Maximilian the Emperor ten grievances in matters Ecclesiasti­cal, the Emperor for redresse of these called a Councel at Triers and Coloine, Ann. 1512. There it was decreed necessary that the Emperors and Princes should consider of means for redresse of those grievances. WhereuponOrthuin Gra­tius Fascic. Rer. Expet. Maximilian set forth a decree, That though of his clemency he had tolerated the Pope and Clergy herein, [Page 132] as did his Father Frederick, yet because by that favour the service of God had fallen to decay, it appertain'd to his duty that Religion decay not, that the worship and service of God be not diminished. And im­mediately Maximilian withGalli successu rerum elati Ca­sare & Cardi­nalibus authori­bus Pontificem ad Concilium — citant. Onuph. in vit. Julii II. Lewis XII. of France with some Car­dinals called a Councel at Pisa.

10. But I shall now carry him a little higher (that he may have the fairer prospect of this matter) to the practice of some of the ancient Popes themselves. 1. Pope Julius who was willing enough not only to defend, but to take advantage to exalt his power, and accordingly took upon him in case of division among Bishops, to absolve Athanasius, and was therein opposed by the Oriental, not only Eusebian, or Semiarian, but Catholike Bishops, (who in the Councel of Antioch See Socrates, l. 2. c. 11. Sozomen l 3. c. 3. & Julius's Epist. in Athanas. c. 1. resol­ved that Julius's absolution was not to be ad­mitted) doth yet in his Epistle written on that occasion defend the right of his act by [...]Ep. Jul. p. 741. A. [...]. Ib. B. [...]Ib. p. 753. C. anci­ent custome especially, and by the Canon of Nice (which yet 'tis plain would not justifie it) and not by pretense of any divine authority, or in any such dialect, that could signifie or intimate his praetension, that from St. Peter this belonged to him, which sure he would have done, and thereby have silenced all Ca­tholike opposers, if thus it had then been be­lieved by them, or even by himself, to have belonged to him. For the injustice of their dealing with Atha­nasius, and with him he saith in the close of the Epistle, P. 753. D: [...]Pauls ordinances are not thus, the Fathers have not thus delivered, 'tis a new course, this that they have taken, and again, [...]What things we have received from the blessed Apostle Peter those we signifie to you. But in the debate of the question of right of the Popes drawing a business to himself from the Oriental Bishops, he pretends not to justifie his act from any divine right or su­preme jurisdiction devolved to him from St. Peter, but only from the authority of the Nicene Canon, and ancient custome, and that not for any Papal right in him, but upon the score of [Page 133] appealing from one Councel to another, and yet neither of these truly appliable in that cause, which made it more necessary to have appealed to his supreme Pastorship, flowing from Christs donation to St. Peter, if he could with any opinion or appea­rance of justice have praetended to it.

11. So in that African Councel where St. Augustine was pre­sent, and the Popes praetensions were disputed, and his power in their Churches denyed, he made no such challenge from Christs donation to St. Peter, but from the Canons of Nice, which yet were so farre from justifying his praetensions, (no such Canon being found upon examination) that if he could have thought that other pleadable, he would certainly have discerned cause to make use of it.

12. In that businesse of the Africans, heretofore largely in­sisted on, these farther passages are considerable (beside those many which I then offered him, Answ. to Schis. Disarm. ch. VI. Sect. 13. and to which I have yet received never a word of Re­ply from him) 1. That at the first Pope Melchiades had never had cognisance of the Africans affairs, had they been able to accord them themselves, and had it not been by the Africans own per­mission and allowance brought to him for a brotherly not autho­ritative decision, pergant ad fratres & collegas nostros transmarina­rum Ecclesiarum Episcopos, Aug. Ep. 162. and so no act of autho­rity or jurisdiction in him, for that depends not on allowance of the Subjects. 2. That the same Augustine much doubts whether Melchiades with his Collegues ought to usurp to themselves this judgement, which had before been determined by seventy Africans, Ibid. An forte non debuit— by this his doubt assuring us, that if he had done it without their allowance, it had been u [...] ­questionably an usurpation. 3. That the Pope did not exercise that powerNec ipse usur­pavit. himself, but had Bishops joyned to sit Judges with him. 4. That theRogatus enim Imperator judi­ces misit Episco­pos, qui cum eo sederent, &c. Aug. Ib. Emperor sent or commissionated those Bishops to sit with him. 5. That this was no usurpation in the Emperor (as it must be, if the Pope were by Christs law above the Emperor Ʋniver­sal Pastor) but, if we will believeEp. 162. Ad cujus curam, de qua rationem Deo redditurus est, res illa maxim [...] pertinebas. St. Augustine, that which belonged to his office, of the discharge of which he was to give account unto God.

[Page 134]13. Adde to this 3. that other instance of Pope Leo in the great cause of the [...] in the Councel of Chalcedon, of which we haveAnsw. to Schis. Disarm p. 96. formerly inlarged, and shewed, 1. That that General, and one of the four general Councels acknowledged the Pope no such primacy or supremacy of jurisdiction at all, but defined the Bishop of Constantinople should have aequal priviledges with him, 2. That the Pope interprets the injury done in that Councel to have been a breach against the Nicene Canons and dispositions of Ecclesiastical affairs, without mention of any o­ther. 3. That through the Epistles written on that occasion he deduces not his primacy from St. Peter. 4. That he takes no no­tice of any injury done to himself in that Councel, but only to the Bishop of Alexandria and Antioch, and other Metropolitanes. 5. That the deducing the dignity of the Roman See from the greatnesse of that Imperial City, which was more than preten­ded by that Councel, was never so much as quarrel'd at by the Popes Legates in that controversie, which sure is a competent praejudice to the deducing it from St. Peter.

14. Adde 4. that of Gregory so vulgarly known in his Epistle to Eulogius Bishop of Alexandria, telling him that he had prohibited him to call him Ep. ex Reg. l. VII. Indict. 1. c. 30. Ʋniversal Father, that he was not to doe it, that reason required the contrary, that it was derogatory to his brethren, that this honour had by a See again l. IV. Indict. 13. c. 72. et 76. Councel, that of Chalcedon, been offered to his praedecessors, but refused, and never used by any. A manifold testimony that this did not in his opinion belong to him by the law of Christ, for then 1. according to Christs own pro­nouncing, Joh. XIII. 13. Ye call me Master and Lord, ye do well, for so I am, they should do well who gave that title to him, and he also that took it to himself, 2. it could have been derogatory to none, 3. reason could not have forbid it, 4. he could not have averted it with an absit, recedant (any more than Peter could the sufferings of Christ) without even fighting against God.

15. Much lesse could he have toldL. VII. Ep. 30. Fidenter di­co quia quisquis se Ʋniversum Sacerdotem vo­cat, vel vecari desiderat— Mauritius, that whosoe­ver (not only if the Bishop of Constantinople, but whosoever) calls himself Ʋniversal Priest, or desires to be so called (either, or both) in elatione suâ Antichristum praecurrit, is a fore-runner of [Page 135] Antichrist by his pride. And again to the Empresse, l. IV. Ep. 34. In hac ejus superbia quid aliud nisi propinqua jam Antichristi esse tempora designatur, his pride was an indication of Antich [...]ists ap­proaching. And to John himselfe he sets it higher, that 'tisQuis, rogo, in hoc tam perverso (before s [...]ulto ac superbo) vocabulo nisi ill [...] ad imitandum proponitur, qui despectis Angelorum legionibus s [...]cum socialiter constitutis, ad cul­men conatus est singularitatis erum­pere, ut et nulli subesse, et solus praeesse videretur. Greg. Ep. ex Reg. l. 4. Ep 38. imitating none but the Devil, Who I pray in this perverse foolish proud title is proposed for imi­tation, but he that despising the Legions of Angels which were socially created with him, endeavoured to break out to the top of singularity, that he might seem to be under none, and above all. And so on at large, making it to be the transcribing of Luci­fers act of arrogance to assume to be Ʋniversal Pastor. And again,Ibid. that the King of pride is at hand, and the destruction of Priests prepared, be­cause they cervici militant elationis, qui ad hoc positi fuerant, ut ducatum praeberent humilitatis, God, saith he, having decreed to resist the proud, and humble him whosoever exalts himself, Ibid. Ep. 32. elsewhere he calls it blasphemiae nomen, the name of blasphemy, andIbid. Ep. 40. again, that to consent to that wicked title is fidem perdere, to destroy the faith. And that S. W. may not have so ill an opinion of Gregory, as to imagaine that he should declaim against this as Antichristian and diabolical in another, that he might have the monopoly of it himself, besides that what was cited from his Epistle to Eulogius, looked on it only in respect of h [...]mself, he may also hear him in the application speaking in the first person plural, and so including himself,Ibid. Quid ergo nos Episcopi dicimus, What then say we Bishops, who have received our place of honour from the humility of our Redeemer, and yet imitate the pride of his enemy, and again, that the Councel of Chalcedon had offe­red it to the See of Rome, butNullus un­quam tali voca­bulo appellari voluit, nullus sibi hoc temera­rium nomen arripuit. Ibid. none of his Ancestors would re­ceive it, andIb. Ep. 32. elsewhere, that he pleads not his own cause, but the cause of God, of the whole Church, of the lawes, the venerable Coun­tels, the commands of Christ, which are all disturbed with the inven­tion of this proud pompatick style of Ʋniversal Bishop, thatVece dominicâ sancto et omnium Apostolorum Petro principi Aposto [...]o totius Ecclesiae cura commissa est, et tamen Universalis Apostolus non vocatur. Ibid. the care of the whole was by Christ committed to the chief of the Apostles, St Peter, [Page 136] and yet he is not called Ʋniversal Apostle, which shewes evidently that whatever title belonged to Peter, yet not that of Ʋniver­sal Pastor, and that Princeps Apostolorum was not so to be under­stood.

16. From the same Gregories confession we have it, that the whole matter of Ecclesiastical judicature is to be concluded in this manner according to the words of the Novelle, Greg. Ep. ex Reg. l. XI. Ep. 54. that if any complaint be made against a Bishop by any, the cause shall be judged before his Metrorolitane, secundum sanctas regulas et nostras leges, according to the Canons and ours, i. e. (for they are the words of the Emperors Novelle) the Imperial lawes, If the party stand not to his judgement, the cause is to be brought to the Archbishop or Pa­triarch of that Dio [...]cese, et ille secundum Canones et Leges ei praebeat finem, he shall give it a conclusion (a finally conclusive determina­tion) according to the Canons and Lawes aforesaid. Here then is the last appeal to the Archbishop or Patriarch of the [...], and as yet no notice taken of the Bishop of Rome, unlesse in his own Patriarchate, which is absolutely exclusive of of his univer­sal jurisdiction, only now he addes, which I must not conceal, Si dictum fuerit quia nec Metropolitanum hahuerit nec Patriarcham, dicendum est, quia a sede Apostolica, quae omnium Ecclesiarum caput est, causa haec audienda ac dirimenda fuerat. Here then is the place for the Popes cognisance and decision to interpose, according to his opinion, viz. in this one single forlorn case, that the plaintiffe hath neither Metropolitane nor Patriarch, and then Ex­ceptio firmat regulam in non exceptis, this one exception of those incognite corners of the world (which where they lie, I leave S. W. to discover) that have a Bishop but no Metropolitane or Patriarch, confirms his rule as far as Britain, which certainly hath been alwayes esteemed one of the six Dioeceses of the West, and hath had a Metropolitane, more than one, and a Primate or Patriarch, the Archbishop of Canterbury (acknowledged by the Pope himself to be such, alterius Orbis Apostolicus et Patriarcha, saith Ʋrbane II. ofGuil. Malmes­bur. de Gest. Pontif. Angl. p. 223. Anselme) and so by this Novelle of the Empe­rors cited and approved by Gregory, it is most evident that in his time, and his opinion, the Pope had neither by divine law, nor humane, nor by his own praetending, any such universal jurisdiction.

[Page 137]17. The same Gregory, sure more then in complement, ad­dresses himself to Mauritius, in the style of Ego indignus pietatis vestrae famulus, and in the greatest expression of subjection, Ego haec dominis m [...]is loquens, quis sum nisi pulvis et vermi [...], his unwor­thy servant, nothing but dust and ashes, in Comparison, and re­lation to him, and having declaimed against a law of the Em­perors, that Souldiers should not become Monastikes, saith,L. 2. Indict. 11. Ep. 61. Ego jussioni subjectus eandem legem per diversas terrarum partes transmitti feci— I being subject to the Imperial command, have caused publication of the law, though he took it to be impious, only adding, because the law is not agreeable to the law of God, Ecce per subjectionis meae paginam serenissimis Dominis nuntiavi, Behold, I have written to my Lords of it. Thus 'tis sure the Edict of Wenceslaus the Emperor, understood his language, affirming, Nostrum jus patronatus, ne vitium ingratitudinis incurrerent, plures antiquitus summi Pontifices agnoverunt, Augustos Dominos appellantes, et eis in re et nomine reverentiam tanquam suis Patronis exhibentes, ut diffuse in Registro Magni Gregorii habetur— Many of the Popes anciently have acknowledged our right of Patronage, that they might not incurre the crime of ingratitude, calling us their Imperial Lords, and both in deed and words performing reverence to the Emperors as to their Patrons, citing those Epistles of Gregory in many places throughout, and referring to other testimonies.

18. Adde 5. that of Pope Agatho in hisIn Sextâ Syn. Act. 4 [...]. Letters sent to the Emperor concerning a General Councel to be holden at Constan­tinople, who there plainly declareth and confesseth his Pri­macy to extend [...], Concil. t. 5. p. 60. B. [...]— Ib. F. vid. et p. 64. E. & 65. B. onely to the Bishops of the West, and not to the East, and so as it is evident that at that time the Bishops of Rome, neither by the words of Scripture, nor by the consent of the whole Catholike Church, had any such Ʋniversal Primacy as he now requireth.

[Page 138]19. I shall conclude with that ancient resolution at the ordaining of Paulinus Archbishop of York by Justus, the third Archbishop of Canterbury after Augustine, cited by our Britannicae Antiquitates out of Radulphus de Diceto, and briefly set down in the Abbreviationes Chron. of the said Radulphus; Sicut Cantia subjicitur Romae, quod ex eâ fidem accepit, ita Eboracum subjicitur Cantuariae quae eo praedicatores misit, as Kent is subjected to Rome, because it received the Faith from it, so is York to Canterbury, which sent Preachers thither, making theSicut— prima fuit in fide, prima sit in ho­nore, Radul. de Dis. Ibid. reception of the faith from Rome, and not any title from Christ to St. Peter, the onely ground of any kinde of subjection to it, and then (to omit many other observations, which that passage would suggest) that is distant enough from S. W's only tenure, the divine right of Ʋniversal Pastorship, on the account whereof he utter­ly rejects that other of receiving the Faith from Rome, as we have formerly seen. From all these, let the Reader now judge, if there were ever such a layer of self-evident grounds, as S. W. hath thus farre acquitted himself to be.

SECT. V.

The fourth Ground invalidated. Regal power of force against all but what is of divine right. Sacra Individua. The Adversaries grant how unjustly praetended by S. W. The verdict of our English Lawes, and ancient practice from Henry the VIII. backward to the Conquest. Stapletons confession. Bracton. Quintinus Hae­duus. Sir Roger Twisden. The Bishops Book de Vera Differen­tia, &c. Stephen Gardiners Oration. Practice of other Nations. S. W's argument from Augustin the Monks carriage to the Abbot of Bangor, considered at large, with reflexion on what had been formerly objected by Mr. H. Turbervile.

1. HIS fourth ground, that this actual power the Pope then had in England had been of long continuance, and setled in an ancient possession] is necessarily lyable to all the feeblenesse of the three former, amass'd together, and so is incomparably inefficacious to support S. Ws praetensions. For, remembring from the former discoveries, what was the utmost that the power the Pope then had in England, amounted to, a power by himself assumed to be divine and over the whole Church of Christ, but not so acknowledged by the Nation, nor by S. W. attempt­ed to be proved with the least probability, that it was thus acknowledged, it followes that if it were true, or in liberality granted, that the actual power which the Pope then really had in England, (and no greater) had been of long continuance and settled in an ancient possession, it would never stand S W. in the least stead. For still it might be but a Patriarchal power, and that is not the power of the Ʋniversal Pastor, or it might be but a power extorted from some one, or more Kings, or by them voluntarily granted, or but permitted and winked at, without any formal concession, and all such personal acts or indulgences of Kings are temporary, and revocable by themselves, and no way [Page 140] binding to their successors, and none of these hath so much as a praetense to divine institution. Nay on the contrary, theMolina de Just. Tract. 2. disp. 69. et 74. Ro­manists themselves confesse, that those things which are intrin­secally due and proper to the Prince, as to punish offenders, to make them subj [...]ct to his lawes, for subjects to appeal to him from inferior Judges, paying Tributes, and the like, cannot by any other, by possession of never so long time, be praescribed. These, saithIn Authent. Hoc amplius c. de fid. Com­miss. et Felinus Rubric. de Prae­script. Baluus, are incommunicable, sacra individua, they cannot beAlex. in l. Filiae quam de lib. Imola in Rubr. de verbo Oblig. usurped, or praescribed, or aliened, or absolutely exerci­sed by any other than by them who bear the supreme Majesty. And if so indefinitely, then chiefly in the most considerable matters, those of religion, which most pertain to the end of Government, publike good and happinesse. And accordingly they acknowledge also, that it is the duty of the Prince, to command, and exact the observation of divine law, and of the Canons of the Church, that he only can make them obliging under exterior penalties, mulcts, imprisonment, exile, as when Justinian de­creed the Canons of the Code, Novell. 131. [...], to be observed as lawes, i. e. so as might constrain the unwilling. And as theTwelfth Ground. p. 52. suggesting these to be derived from the Church, or Pope, as acts of obedience in Princes, and execution of the Churches com­mands, is but a begging the quaestion, so it shall, when we come to the 12th Ground, be further examined. Meanwhile the very possibility of any or all of these, is enough to keep his contra­ry affirmation from being a ground, which cannot be such, un­lesse either it be by some prosyllogisme demonstrated to be true, or else the contrary be impossible.

2. For the truth of it, that, he saith, is evinced, but by what medium? Why, saith he, both from our Adversaries grant, the evidence of the fact it selfe, and even by the carriage of St. Austin the Monk. What [even the carriage of St. Austin the Monke] will evince, shall anon be considered. At the present let us examine the eviction from the adversaries grant, the evidence of the fact.

3. But doth the adversary grant indeed, that the Popes Ʋniversal Pastorship, as held by divine right from Christs grant to St. Peter, had been of long continuance and setled in ancient possession in England? Nay, doth not S. W. know, that the adversary doth not grant it? [Page 141] and that the evidence of the fact is so farre from being on his side, that 'tis on the c [...]trary? Hath he never heard of the Statutes of the Kingdome before the Reign (that sure is before the praetended Reformation) of Henry VIII. which are compe­tently to the prejudice of this Papal praetension, and can he dream that his adversaries will grant so much to their own preju­dice, what is so much contrary to their own senses also? From a small piece printed lately at Bruges, De Antiqua Ecclesia Bri­tanicae libertate, besides the evidence that his adversary denyes, what he here pretends him to grant, he shall finde in the mar­gin in one place a collection of many Statutes of the former times, which may in part help to illuminate him in the point of his adversaries eoncession, and evidence of the fact, I shall give him them, with addition of some more.

4. In the first year of Henry VII. Fol. 18. we read, The King is a mixt person, having Ecclesiastical as well as temporal jurisdicti­on, In the same year Fol. 20. The Pope cannot erect any priviledge of Sanctuary in England.

In the same year, fol. 23.25. the Act of King Kenulphus in ex­empting the Abbate of Abingdon from Episcopal jurisdiction, was judged regular and lawfull.

In the 6th of Hen. 7.13. Ʋnion to a Priory cannot be without the Kings consent.

In the second of Richard III. fol. 22. Excommunications and Sen­tences of the Bishop of Rome are of no force in England.

In the twelfth of Edward IV. fol. 16. A Legate landing in England was obliged to take Oath that he would attempt nothing to the derogation of the rights of the King or Crown.

Under Henry VI. his nonage, when his Ʋnkle was made a Cardinal and sent Legate by Martine the fifth, the Kings Atturney Ri. Cawdray made protestation against him, that none was to come as Legate from the Pope, or enter the Kingdom without the Kings appointment, and this by singular priviledge of our Kings, who had enjoyed this right from all memory. On which that Cardinal publikely promised conformity. Yet that this priviledge was not so singular to our Kings, but that in like manner it be­longed to others, particularly to the King of France, see Ludo­vicus [Page 142] Servinus hisAux. Ploid. vol. 4. Plea before the Parliament of Paris, An. 1590. when Cardinal Cajetane was sent Legate to Henry IV.

In the same Kings Reign not only theVit. Henr. C [...]ichley p. 86. Clergy refused obe­dience to the Popes Mandate for mony and disposal of the Arch­bishoprick of York, to Ri: Fleming, but the Popes Messenger Jo. Opizanus, for acting against the Kings Laws, in getting mony for the Pope, was cast into prison.

So in the Reign of Henry V. when Pope Martine, whilst the King was busied in the affairs of France, had assumed some powers which were interdicted by the Laws of Edward III. and Richard II. theVid. vit. Hen. Chichle Arch. Cant. p. 56. Bishop of Lichfield and Dean of York, the Kings Legates in the Councel of Constance, were sent to him for redress, which they had promise of in some things; And at the same time other Ambassadors were dispatcht to demand that he med­dle not with disposing of those Benefices in England, which both by pacts, and jure Regio belong to the Kings disposal, and for divers other things, with instructions, upon the Popes refusal to profess, Regem in iis singulis jure suo usurum, that the King will use his own right in each of them, and to make publick protestation there­of before the Congregation of Cardinalls.

Vit. Arch. Chic. p. 78. 80.In his Reign also, the design of sending a Legate from Rome, though it were the Kings own Brother, was opposed, as appears by Archbishop Chichle's Letter to the King, and the consequent of it, the desisting from that enterprise whilst that King lived.

In the second of Henry IV. 'twas enacted, That the Popes Collectors had by vertue of their Bulls no authority or jurisdiction in England, but that the Archbishops and Bishops of England are the Kings spirituall Judges.

In the eleventh of the same King, fol. 37. The Pope cannot alter the Laws of England.

In the same year fol. 69.76. the Judges pronounce with one voice, that the foregoing Statutes were only declarative of the common custom of England, and not introductory of any new Law.

In the Reign of Richard II. Ch. 5. 'Twas enacted, That be­cause the King of England, holds the Crown immediatly from God, therefore if any man shall follow in the Court of Rome any translation of suit, or excommunication, he shall incur the loss of [Page 143] his Goods, and forfeit the Kings protection.

In the sixth of the same King (M. 6. R. 2. Rot. 8. en lescheg.) The Pope on complaint of the Bishop of Coventry, of one Moses a Pryor there, ordained, that there should be no more Pryor there, Mes que serra, but that he or it should be ad mensam (perhaps it should be ad mentem) Episcopi. Ʋpon which the Pryor and Covent as­saulted the Bishop, and beat him, and brake his head with a Cross: And afterward an Assise was brought, and it was held that the disso­lution of the Pope was not good.

In the sixteenth of Edward the third, the excommunication of the Archbishop of Canterbury is judged valid, notwithstanding the Popes sentence to the contrary.

In the seventeenth of the same King, fol. 23. The King by his Soveraign power exempted the Archdeacon of Richmund from Episcopall Jurisdiction, as also all Colledges or Monasteries foun­ded by the King are exempt by the same Law.

In the twenty fifth of the same King, it was enacted. The Pope had no right in England to confer any Archbishoprick, or Bishopricks,

In the twenty seventh of the same King, fol. 84. The King, as supreme Ordinary, praesents by lapse.

In the same year, whosoever shall by citation, or impleading draw any of the Subjects of the King of England out of the King­dome, shall incur the loss of all his goods, which our Law calls incurring a Praemunire.

In the thirty third of the same King, fol. 103. Kings being annoynted with Oyle are capable of Spirituall jurisdiction.

In the same Kings Reign, the dissolution of the Order of Tem­plars by the Pope was not good, untill confirmed by the King. Wal­singham 59. and 46. Ed. 3.28.

In this Kings Reign, I refer the Reader to Peter Cassiodor's complaintGoldasl. mo­narch fo. 1. De tyrannide pontificum Romanorum in jura regni & Eeclesiae Anglicanae. Of the Tyranny of the Popes on the Rites of the Realm and Church of England.

In the fourth of Edward 1. One that had brought a Bull de­rogatory to the right of the Crown, was therefore condemned to banishment, and the Fact adjudged to have the nature of Treason.

In the Reign of Henry the third, the Lords and Commons complain of the great sums carryed hence into Italy, above four hundred thousand pounds yearly. Epist. Angl. ad Innocent. which sure was mentioned by them as a gravamen, and usurpation, and is not by me designed to be further argumentative; yet may, by the way, mind us, what may possibly incite and accend so much zeal in dispatching their Missaries at this time, to re­duce this stray Island to the fold of their universall Pastor, and interpret in part, the affectionatness of S.W.'s harangues, so fre­quently interlaced to his dear Countrymen, there being other motives imaginable to found zeal, beside the deemed certainty of his faith.

5. Henry II. saith Mat. Paris, An. 1164. gave out Orders to be observed by the Archbishop, Thomas Becket, and Bishops, ta [...] ­quam avita, i. e. received under his Grandfather Henry I. and his Praedecessors, These Surius interprets, ab avo Regis institutas, en­acted by his Grandfather, but that is a deceit, for Mat. Paris saith, they were the Institutes of his Praedecessors. And

6. William Rufus telling Anselme, that he had promised to keeep all the Customes of England, commands him thereupon, that he should not make any appeal to the Pope, (Guil. Malmsb. de Gest. Pontif. Angl. l. 1.) and Eadmer an Acquaintance of An­selmes, affirms, that the King required of him to promise the same under Oath. de vit. Ansel. l. 2. On which occasions, that es­pecially of Henry II. Stapleton (de tribus Thomis, in Thom. Cantuar.) cryes out, Quid aliud hic Henricus secundus tectè postulavit, quam quod Henricus VIII completâ jam malitiâ aperte sibi usurpavit, ut supremum Ecclesiae caput in Anglia esset? what difference was there betwixt that demand of Henry II. and the more open usurpation of Henry VIII. when he assumed to be head of the Church in England? And again, Quid hoc aliud rursum est, nisi ut Rex Angliae sit apud suos Papa? What is this other then to make the King of England Pope among his own Subjects? A com­petent testimony of the practice from the mouth of an Ene­my, and irrefragable to him, that concludes the right from the possession.

Novel 132.7. Thus 'tis not only resolved in the Novells, that the King [Page 145] hath supreme power over Nihil nin per­viuns ad inqui­sitionem Ma [...]e­stati extitit Imperatoriae, quae communem in omnes homi­nes moderatio­nem & princi­patum p [...]rcipit. all persons in all, and so Ecclesiasticall affairs, and by our own Law, that the King hath no aequall, asL. 1. Bracton saith, speaking of the Pope, and Archbishops, and o­ther Praelates, and giving this reason, for else the King might lose his praecept and authority of commanding, because an ae­quall hath no rule over an aequall. But the matter is yet more clear by another Argument whichL.V. de ex­ception. c. 15. Sect. 3. Bracton gives, taken from the practice of the Courts in England; That when an Ecclesia­sticall Judge hath received a Prohibition from the King, superse­dere debet, in omni çasu, He is in all causes bound to supersede, at least till in the Kings Court it be resolved to whom the Juris­diction belongs, because if the Ecclesiasticall Judge might re­solve of this question, whether it were his Jurisdiction or no, he would in all cases indifferently proceed, notwithstanding the Kings prohibition.

8, In summe, 'tis among the Laws of Edward the Confessor, Chap. 10. that the King is appointed Gods Vicegerent to rule the Kingdome and people of the Lord, and above all, the holy Church.

This concurrence of our ancient Laws in this matter minds me ofJoan. Quint. Heduus Juris­consult. & Lu­tetiae Professor publicus in Re­pet. lectione de Christianae Ci­vitatis Aristo­cratia, defendit Aristocratiam Christianae Ci­vitatis, qua descriptio Pon­tificii & Regii Imperii conti­netur. Possevin. Joannes Quintinus Heduus, who flourished at the same time when Henry VIII. abrogated the Papal praetensions in England, and was also of the Roman Communion, and attributed much to that See. He layes for his ground. In solo principe omnis est potestas. All power is in the Prince alone, and from a learned Lawyer Lotharius asserts, Principem esse fontem omnis jurisdictionis, that the Prince is the fountain of all Jurisdiction: citing the C. Quando vult Deus, Caus. 23. qu. 4. Thence he saith, the Reason is, why it is lawfull for the Prince sometimes to determine those things which concern the Church, least the honour of the Mother (the Church) should in any thing be violated. If any thing, saith he, be an Ecclesiasticall matter, that of convoca­ting Councels is certainly one, and yet 'tis the opinion of many lear­ned men, that the Emperor may call a General Councel, so oft as he sees the Pope and Cardinals be noted of any suspicion, and neglect to do their duty, either for want of skill, or out of sinister intention, or peradventure of both, or when there is any schisme. He puts a par­ticular case, The Pope calls the Bishops to Rome, or to some o­ther [Page 146] place, the King forbids them to go, or commands them to come to his Court or Councel. The Bishops must, saith he, obey the Kings precept, and not only in this, but in any other matter whatso­ever, beside sin; for he that doth not observe his bounden fidelity to the King, whether Bishop, Priest, or Deacon, he ought to be ejected from his degree. This he proves by many Canons, and concludes his opinion to be, when the King calls together the Praelates to a Councel, and to reform the State of the Church, they are bound to obey, yea though the Pope forbid it. But this by the way.

10. 'Twere not difficult further to pursue this through the series of times, and evidence it out of our Histories of almost each former Age from the beginning of Christianity in this Island, to those daies of the extinguishing Act: But for a fair view of that, I refer the Reader to our learned Countryman, Sir Roger Twisden, in his Historicall vindication of the Church of England, in point of Schisme, who hath of late fully and satisfa­ctorily performed that part.

11. All that I shall here further insert concerning our own Affairs, I shall choose to transcribe out of two of our first pie­ces, which the Bishops set out on this subject, in King Henries dayes (the former, two years before, the latter in the yeare of the exterminating Act) that it may at once appear, that not the luxuriant enormous will of the Prince, but the dispas­sionate judgment of the Praelates, and the conviction of solid reason, usherd in this (change in the outward face of things, or rather) vindication of the intrinsick Rites, and Liberties of the Anglicane Church, that extinguishing Act being, as hath been sayd, from a competent Authority, not introductory of a new Law, but only declaratory of ancient custome, which had prevailed through all times, and was refreshed and revived, as often as occasion demanded.

12. In the same year then, as hath been said, with the deci­sion of the Ʋniversities forementioned, An. 1534. was written the Book, De vera differentia—where besides what was even now mentioned thence, 'tis punctually demonstrated, that those powers which by S.W. are supposed to have been of long continuance and settled in an ancient possession in the Papacy, [Page 147] were acknowle [...]gedly vested in the Kings of England. Their proofs I have elsewhere pointed at, I shall now more largely set them down.

13. First from the Statute of Appeals, and the method of them from Bishop to Archbishop, & postremo ad Regem, in the last resort to the King, ut praecepto ipsius in Curiâ Archiepiscopi con­troversia terminetur, ita quod non debit ulterius procedere sine con­sensu Regis, That by his Commission the Controversie may be ended in the Archbishops Court, so that there may be no further proceeding without the consent of the King. 2. By the Statute against any Bishop or Archbishop, his going out of the Kingdome without the Kings licence, and giving security, that neither in going nor stay­ing perquirant malum vel damnum Regi vel Regno, they will cause any damage to King or Kingdome. (Either of which, what a destructive influence it must have on all foreign, and so Papal authority, is most visible.) 3. By the Example of Thurstan Archbishop of York, who when he obtained the Kings licence to go to the Councel called by Calixtus, he was required first to take Oath, give faith (and so did) that the would not receive E­piscopall benediction from the Pope. (Another clear evidence that the Kings power over Ecclesiasticks, 1. In imposing Oathes on them, 2. In prohibiting them all acknowledgment of Papal jurisdiction, was then in full force against the Popes praeten­sions.) 4. By our Kings, Canutus, Ethelred, Edgar, Edmund, Aethelstane, Ina, Alfred, making of Laws in Ecclesiastical mat­ters, the severals whereof are there recited. 5. By their au­thority of investing of Bishops. 6. By the exemptions from all Episcopall authority given by them, as they pleased, for exam­ple, by William the Conqueror to the Abbate of Battaile, by him instituted. 7. By the Letter and Protestation of that King to the Pope, that if he did not reform the abuses, which he min­ded him of, he would himself take a course to do it, with a Torpescere non valemus, quin (ut tenemur) tanta discrimina pro viribus evitemus. We cannot be so sluggish as not to do our utmost (as we are obliged) to avert so great dangers. 8. By the Oration of King Edgar to his Clergie, requiring them to cause a Reformation by the conjunction of his and their power. [Page 148] Episcopali censura et Regia authoritate, committing the matter to so many Bishops, as are there named. 9. by the Letters of the Parliament to the Pope, when he took upon him to dispose of the Kingdome of Scotland, which our King claimed. This cer­tainly (being the work of the Bishops at that time) was another large testimony of the acknowledgement of the Kingdome at that time (which is somewhat more than of his present adver­saries) And the force of it was so great, and the truth so ge­nerally acknowledged then, that Stephen Gardiner one of the composers of it, in an Oration of his, soon after delivered on this matter,De Ver. Obed. p. 731. 18. makes no scruple to say, Omnes planè constantission consensu in hoc convenerunt docti pariter atque indocti, viri atque foemi­nae nihil ei cum Româ esse negotii quem Anglia genuit, All are most constantly agreed, learned and unlearned, men and women, that he that is born in England hath nothing to do with Rome, nothing which can be claimed from him by any tenure of right humane or divine by Christ in Scripture or out of Scripture.

14. That Oration of his De vera Obedientiâ, written Ann. 1536. the year of that Extinguishing Act, is the other piece which even now I mention'd, the Penman whereof being farre from a Reformer, living and dying an eminent persecuter of such, his name possibly may adde some weight to his observa­tions; From oneP. 726. Paragraph of that Oration, the Book being not in every mans hands, I shall give the Reader a [...] of the whole discourse, and a representation of the intire truth in this matter.

15. To this very objection then, that we have now before us, that the Bishop of Rome had been by our Princes acknowledged the head of the Ʋniversal Church, honours given, submissions perfor­med to him, his authority acknowledged, so that if right be judged by fact, the advantage will be on the Popes side, he accommodates this answer, that in those times and passages which seem most to derogate from the right and authority of our Princes, some light of the truth was yet alwayes discernible, by which he that will look close, and carefully, shall easily finde that the acknow­ledgements that were made them, were not solid, and intire, and built on any foundation of right, but specious rather than true, [Page 149] acts of civility, not of duty, andHonoris fae­nerati potius quam soluti argumenta. arguments that the honour was lent for advantages, not paid them for any obligation. For if our Princes had been resolved that the Bishop of Rome was Christs Vicar on earth whom all were bound to obey, and without whose intervention nothing could be firm or valid, or if the Popes them­selves had been really thus perswaded, 'tis not to be imagined, that they would have used humane arts and policies, yea and plain terrors, and associations of secular force to gain this power in this Kingdome (but have made their appeals to the solid t [...]sti­mony of divine truth, if they had any such to produce) or that the Princes, such especially who after their death were ho­noured as Saints, would by facts openly have diminish'd that their authority, which by words and titles they so acknow­ledged; Had they believed that the administration and care of the whole world was committed to the Pope by God, with what confidence could they have made so manyQuamvis corona Angliae et jura ejusdem coronae ipsumqua regnum fuerunt ab omni tempore retro acto adeo lib [...]ra, ut nec Dominus summus Pontifex nec aliquis extra regnum se intromittere debeat, de eisdem— Act. Dep. Rich. II. M. S. citat. ab Ad. Reutero p. 4. Decrees, contrary and derogatory to this principle, expressing their dislike of his fatherly care; disclaiming the exercise of his piety, and for­bidding him to meddle with their affairs, or have inspection of them, whom they deemed to be set in the Watch Tower by God for this purpose? Besides, the doing this had been strangely irregular, it being not in the power of Inferiors to make Lawes for, or against their Superiors, or to restrain them in their administrations, and yet this our Princes (not passionately in their Courts, but) on ma­ture advise in their Parliaments frequently did, making lawes against the Popes interposition in such or such things, to which also the Popes were so farre from expressing any dislikes, or re­turning their rebukes, that they took no least notice of them, but liberally commended the actors for their faith and obedience, imitating the subtlest Merchants, when they have made any very circumventing advantageous bargain, they sit down content­edly with halfe, and presse not rigorously for all, esteeming it perfect gain, whatsoever they can get by such arts, when they know nothing is due to them. 'Twas from the benefit they re­ceived [Page 150] by it, not from any opinion of his being the Vicar of Christ, that our Princes allowed him any authority in their Realms, and thatSalvis nobis & haered [...]bus nost [...]is justitiis, libertatibus, & regalibus nostris. Instrum. Concession. et obli­gation. à Joanne a Rege fact. ap. Guil. Paris. cum moderamine, so as they could relieve themselves from suffering any considerable dammage by it, and could cast it out when they pleased, their authority being but precarious, Forasmuch as the King hath or­dained these things to the honour of God and holy Church, and for the Common-wealth, and for the reme­dy of such as be grieved, he would not that any other time it should turn in praejudice of himselfe or of his Crown, but that such rights as ap­pertain to him, should be saved in all points. Stat. Edwardi I. in his 3d year, Westm. 1. cap. 48. tit. Concess. fact. Eccles. semper sine praejud. Coron. as long as the Princes judged it best for their own interests, and as soon as they thought fit to stand on their certain right, the Popes autho­rity was presently retrench'd; till then, they prudentially dissembled, and took no notice of his usurpations, and satisfied themselves, that they, as well as he, were the gainers by it. Thus it was for the main, and if there were any singular instances, which seemed contrary to this, yet the concessions of weak, and master'd, or deluded, or temerarious, or negli­gent Princes can have no force to praejudge the powers which are given to Kings by God. They called them Fathers, and heads, and dig­nified them with many titles, but this was no prejudice to their Monarchick prerogatives; Again, the ancient Church of Rome was for the lustre of their sanctity, and amplitude of power, not only of great name in the Western Church, and particularly in ours, but of eminent authority, in the sense, that Cicero useth authority, when in giving of testimonies, he attributes authority to men of parts and wealth, not that they are alwayes in the right, but because the multitude are willing to be lead by such, and do not easily distrust them; But for any Divinely establish'd autho­rity, the Pope neither hath, nor hath had among us any more, than any other Bishop. What Princes have done for their interests, or from the necessities of their affairs, or through ignorance, or circumvention, or on any such other respect, can be no preju­dice to the truth, or to the native rights of the Diadem vested in them by God, and therefore if it were the custome at any or all times to advise with the Bishop of Rome in governing the Church, and to do nothing without consulting him, and if [Page 151] Princes permitted their Subjects to repair to him, this was far from freeing their Subjects from their own jurisdiction, which being committed to them by God, could not without violation of the Paternal care due to their Subjects, be abdicated by them. As on the other side, when they had no need of the Pope, when his interpositions grew inconvenient, the Prince might as safely, and without violation of religion dismisse him, as a Lord may do his Chaplain, (they are his own words) whom he had formerly received, and hired to officiate in his Family, e­specially if he discerned him to assume beyond his bounds, to exact subjection from him and his Family.

16. Thus farre that Great Bishop, who professing that he had formerly sworn to defend the Papal power and authority, and since to have been convinced with the evidence of the con­trary, may be an example to others to do the like, on the con­viction of his reasons, nor can it much prejudice his testimo­ny (if we stood on that, as we doe not, but on the truth of his observations, and the evidence that S.W's adversaries doe not grant what he would have them) that in Queen Maries dayes he returned to the Papacy again; Whatsoever he thought of the Original right praetended from St. Peter, he might think it law­full for the Queen by Act of State to set up the Popes power in some degree, and then when it was so, account it his duty to submit to it.

17. Meanwhile it may be added, ex abundanti, that what in that Oration he maintained, is in very full accord with the de­clared judgement and practice of other Nations through all times; Alciat, whomAn. 534. Baronius justly styles doctissimum, most learned, resolves it in general,Cod. Rubric. de sacros: Eccl. §. 3. Nemini dubium esse quin in pri­mitiva Ecclesia de rebus et personis Ecclesiasticis jus dicerent Impera­tores, that no man doubts but in the Primitive Church the Emperors had jurisdiction over Ecclesiastical matters and persons.

18. Matthias Corvinus King of Hungary punished Bishops and Priests, when they offended, &c. Laurence Roborella the Popes Le­gate not disallowing it. Ant. Bonfin. Rer. Hungar. Decad. IV. l. 1. & 3.

[Page 152]19. Charles the great, Capitular. l. 1. Praef. desires that no man will think he took too much upon him, that in Ecclesiastical matters and persons he took care to correct what was amisse, defending himself by the example of Josias. The ninth Councel of Toledo, c. 1. c. filiis. 16. q. 7. admonishes the Curators of the goods of the Church, that if a Minister fraudulently imbecille any of them, he complain to the Bishop, but if the Bishop be the offender, to the Metropolitane, if the Metropolitane, to the King. And many the like, which I shall not now (extra orbitam) insist on.

20. And thus much to his first mediums of eviction, his ad­versaries grant, and the evidence of the fact it self, of the ancient possession and long continuance of Papal power through the Reigns of our former Kings, that the Reader may discern the di­stance betwixt S. W's self-evident grounds, and plain matters of fact.

21. It remains, that I take notice of his other medium of eviction, the carriage of St. Austin the Monk, and the Abbat of Bangor, express'd, saith S. W. in that counterfeited testimony alledged by Dr H. whence we see it was the Doctrine St. Austin taught the Saxons.] But it would even move ones compassion to think, how many frustrations he will here meet with also, in this at­tempt of eviction.

22. For 1. how can he evince that Monks carriage from a testimony, which the same time that he appeals to it, he charges of being counterfeit? Can he think fit to found Principles on the quick-sand, and praetend to evince demonstratively, when he confesses his medium not only to be fallible, but fallacious, and actually counterfeited? 'Tis not enough to say that Dr H. alledges it, and so that ad hominem it is convincing, for an argument ad hominem is at most but a probable argument, and so cannot be sufficient for the evincing of a ground or self-evident principle (which mankinde, and not only hic homo is concerned in) espe­cially when 'tis used by him that doth not himself believe it, but on the contrary charges it for counterfeit, when he thus produces it for evincing. This is still the same rate of demonstra­ting, that we have oft minded him of, [...], scien­tifical falsely so called, a testimony acknowledgedly counterfeit, [Page 153] yet sit to be a medium of a severe, if not rigorous demonstra­tion.

23. But then 2. I may be allowed to think that there is no truth in his Epithet, and that that testimony was not counter­feited, having had the leisure particularly to examine and inva­lidate all the suggestions of so learned a man as Mr. H. T. is commended to be by no meaner a person than Thomas de Abbiis, very elaborately and pompously offered, in a peculiar discourse, against that one testimony. And as if there had ne­ver pass'd any such thing, or at least as if some kinde of reply had been made to it, this can yet obtain no more then a fastidious mention of [that counterfeited testimony] I desire S. W. will for once so farre take notice of the rules of common justice a­mong men, that the brand of counterfeit be not affix'd ad libitum to whatever comes in his way, unlesse he be at leisure to prove his charge, or be resolved to take a fit opportunity to prove it, and if in order thereto he will in some earnest reflect on that businesse betwixt H.T. the Romanist and me, he shall soon finde who was the gainer by it, it being visible in the entrance, how safe I stood, and how firm the conclusion which I inferr'd from that testimony, it being no other but a matter of fact, of known truth, and no more but what, from all sorts of wri­ters that ever dealt in that subject, I except not Baronius him­self, is notorious, and confess'd by the Romanists, viz. that the Britans, those of Bangor particularly, denyed to yield obe­dience to the Pope, upon Austins demand of it.

24. Whether S. W's conclusion be of this kinde, that it can receive benefit by this testimony, if it be valid, and no praejudice, in case it be counterfeit, let us next consider, and in order to this, I will be good natured, and afford him this ods, that what pass'd for utterly invalid (because counterfeit) when urged against him, shall be of full force and validity, as farre as it can be argumentative against me, which I mean for an essay how happy S. W. would be, if he might have all the gains, and none of the inconveniences of his own wishes.

25. What then was this carriage of Austin the Monk, and the Abbate of Bangor, as it isTr. of Schis. p. 111. there set down? Why, that [Page 154] when Augustine required subjection to the Pope and Church of Rome, the Abbot answered, Notum sit vobis— Be it known unto you that we are all subject and obedient to the Church of God and the Pope of Rome, but so as we are also to every pious and good Christian, viz. to love every one in his degree and place, in perfect charity, and to help every one by word and deed, to attain to be the Sonnes of God, and for other obedience I know none due to him, whom you call the Pope, and as little do I know by what right he can challenge to be Father of Fathers, or (as it isSee App. to H. T. p. 184. better ren­dred from a due punctation of the Welsh) and any other obe­dience than that, I acknowledge not to be any mans, or to belong to any man, whom ye name Pope or Father of Fathers, to chal­lenge and require. As for us we are under the rule of the Bishop of Gaerlegion upon Ʋske, who is to overlook and govern us under God.

26. Now with this testimony let us, in the name of truth and sobriety, compare S. W's conclusion, which he saith is evinced by the carriage of St. Austin and that Abbot, express'd in this testimony: The Conclusion is, that this actual power the Pope then had in England, had been of long continuance and setled in an ancient possession.] But from what part of this testimony can that be drawn? sure not from the Abbots telling him they are all subject to the Church of God and Pope of Rome, for that subjection is express'd to be no other than what he payd to eve­ry pious and good Christian, and then every good Christian by this argument is aequally instated in this power. No more sure will it be inferred from his denying him all other power, but this. It remains then necessarily, that it be inferred from Augustines requiring the Abbates subjection to the Pope, or it cannot be evinced from this testimony. But 1. doth Augustine the Monk his requiring it, when it was as roundly denyed him, and never afterwards granted him, evince the possession thereof? Doth he possesse what he never had, and is finally rejected from his claim of it?

27. But saith S. W. Hence we see it was the Doctrine Austin taught the Saxons. In good time, Austin taught it the Saxons, therefore the Pope was setled in an ancient possession of it. [Page 155] The argument is of force the quite contrary way, the Abbate of Bangor refused it, and in the name of the whole British Church renounced all such right as he praetended, therefore in­fallibly he had it not. Doth not the Ʋniversal Pastorship in­clude the British as well as the Saxons, and can then the teach­ing it the Saxons conclude him possess'd of it among the Britans, when 'tis evident he is not possess'd of it? Doth not a particu­lar negative destroy an universal affirmative? if then he were not possess'd of this power over the Britans, he was not at that time, nor had [...]ver been (as farre as can from that, I shall adde, or from any other unsuspected testimony appear) possess'd of an Ʋniversal Pastorship, or acknowledged to be possess'd of it in this Kingdome. Such evictions are S. W's, which un­avoidably evince the direct contrary to the conclusion he pro­jected from them.

28. But let us for once endeavour to forget the difference betwixt Ʋniversals and Particulars, and take the Saxons, those few that were then converted by Austin, to be this whole Na­tion, what hath S. W. gained toward his unimproveable con­clusion by this great liberality? All that he praetends to is but Austins teaching it. But 1. the testimony is for no more then p [...]tens subjectionem Ecclesiae Romanae, demanding or requiring sub­jection to that Church, which differs from teaching, and can ne­ver be any seeming proof of possession.

29. Secondly, subjection to the Roman Church doth not ne­cessarily import that supereminent power of headship of the Ʋniversal Church, and that as derived to him from Christ as to St. Peters successor. This is the least that can serve S. W's praetensions, and teaching or requiring subjection indefinitely can never come home to that, any more than the Abbates answer did, that they were all obedient and subject to him, which we know signified the quite contrary. S.W. must pardon me this strictnesse, that I allow him no more, than the testimony (his only proof) exacts, for besides that this strictnesse, were it never so great, is no more then is necessary to a demonstrator (and such the layer of grounds assumes to be) the Records from Bede, and such other Historians, as the Romanist most depends [Page 156] on in this matter, amount to no more than this, that Austin finding the Britans to retain some practises different from the Roman usages, as in the celebrating of Easter, &c, laboured to conform them to the Roman way, under the title of Catholike peace, and so to bring all to an uniformity, but the Britans con­stant to their own Traditions, were not moved with the men­tion of the authority of the Roman Church or Pope; so Bede sets down his speech to them, In multis quidem nostrae consue­tudini imò universalis Ecclesiae contraria geritis, In many things you doe contrary to our custome, yea to the custome of the Ʋniversal Church (where by the way, some difference there is betwixt our i. e. the Roman, and the Ʋniversal Church. And so in the Popes answer to his third Interrogatory, he tells Austin, that if he found any thing that might be more acceptable to God, Sive in Romana, sive in Gallia­rum, seu in qualibet Ecclesia ali­quid invenisti quod plus omnipotenti Deo posset placere, sollicitè eligas & in Anglorum Ecclesia— infun­das. Bed. l. 1. c. 27. whether in the Church of Rome or of France, or any other Church, he should infuse it into the Church of England) and then all that is thence conclusible is, that the practice of the Church of Rome being consonant to the rest of the whole Church, was used by Austine as an argument to draw the Britans to the like practice, but sure that differs much from his teaching his Supremacy of power by divine right.

30. And this is yet more manifest, for the difference still continuing among them (what difference? Why, that the Britans would notBed. l. 2. c. 2. priscis abdicare moribus, leave their old customes) Austine in fine demands their accord with him but in these three particulars,Ʋt Pascha suo tempore celebretis, ut ministerium baptizandi juxta morem Romanae sanctae Ecclesiae & Apostolicae Ecclesiae compleatis, ut Genti Anglorum una nobiscum prae­dicetis. Bed. Ibid. the time of cele­brating Easter, the ministring baptisme ac­cording to the manner of the Roman Church and the Apostolike Church (which again one would not take for the same, being so seve­red) and the preaching the word of God toge­ther with them, adding expressely, Caetera quae agitis quamvis moribus nostris contraria aequanimiter cuncta tole­rabimus, Other things which ye doe, though contrary to our man­ners, we will bear them all patiently. Where it is most manifest, [Page 157] that Austin presses not, nor demands a subjection to the Papal authority, as that signifies jurisdiction, but subjection to, or rather complyance with a few customes of the Roman, being also the practises of the rest of the Church, to which the British thought they had no reason to yield, knowing that they were not under the Popes juris­diction.

25. One thing more is here to be observed, that Austin be­ing now Archbishop of Canterbury expected to have the Bri­tans acknowledge him as their Archbishop, but as Baleus tells us,Dionou [...]s—fortiter tuebatur Me­nevensis Arbhiepiscopi in Ecclesia­rum suarum rebus ratam jurisdicti­onem, concludens non esse in Britan­norum commodum futurum in com­munionem admittere vel Romano­rum fastum vel cognitam Anglo-Saxonum tyrannidem. Balaus. the Britans thought it not for their profit to admit either the pride of Rome, or the known tyranny of the Anglo-Saxons, and strongly defended the jurisdiction of the Archbishop of St. Davids in the affairs of their Churches, so Bede expressely addes, Neque illum pro Archiepiscopo habituros esse respon­debant, they answered, that they would not have him for their Archbishop. All which is very remote from inferring the Popes possession of England at that time; yea, if he were yielded to be possess'd of all that Austin did but petere, demand, or desire, yet it would yield S. W. no more advantage toward inferring the long continuance, and settlednesse in possession, than the Pope hath here had ever since he was disclaimed, for the British Bishops have all that time been subjected to the Bishop of Canterbury, the Successor of that Austin. This I suppose is not enough to satisfie S. W's appetite, and yet from the most favourable representment of this history, there is not a crumb more to be had for him; not the least newes of Ʋniversal Pastorship by divine right here so much as praetended to, (and for the title of conversion from Rome, besides that this is peculiar to the Saxons, and the Britans are not concern'd in it, S. W. disclaims building any thing on that title) and this cannot appear strange to any, that remembers this was in the time of that Gregory, who disclaimed that wicked, fastuous, monstrous, blasphemous, Anti­christian, [Page 158] Luciferian title of Ʋniversal Pastorship, which therefore 'tis not soberly imaginable that Austine should challenge for him, much lesse that he was thus anciently settled in this possession. Thus much for his fourth Ground, exact in nothing, but its conformity with the other three, All aequally capable of, and furnished with his demonstrative evictions.

SECT. VI.

His fifth Ground how farre from having any least force in it against us. No possession, and no validity of it, if there were. S. W's proofs spent on that only which wanted them not. Some force of Possession acknowledged. No breach on our part, and so no need to consider causes of division. S. W's unsuccessefull acts.

1. HIS fifth Ground, that No possession ought to be disturbed without sufficient motives and reasons, and consequently it is it self a title, till those reasons invalidate it, and shew it null,] is long since, as farre as it is appliable to our quaestion, dis­appointed and invalidated, not only by the evidences formerly produced, for an Original right to an [...], or independency from all forain jurisdiction, parallel to that of the Africans, and consequent to that, the unlawfullnesse of all intrusions, and the oblig [...]tion of reducing unjust p [...]ssessions to what it was [...], from the beginning, by the force of the Ephe­sine Canon, in case of the Cypriots, but now farther by con­sidering, what power it is, which is by S. W. pretended to have been in possession so long, viz. that of Ʋniversal Pastor­ship by divine right, which till he hath proved demonstratively to have been in possession among us, he must no longer assume; and I shall flatter my self that I have abundantly evinced in the four former Sections, that he hath yet been very far from all appearance of thus p [...]oving it.

2. Had the four former grounds been solidly evinced, had this of Ʋniversal Pastorship approved it self to have been really in possession, the one acknowledged Doctrine for many hundred years, and the Scepters of this and all other King­domes willingly subjected to it, as to the undoubted Scepter of Christ, there might then be a season for the fifth ground, though still there would be just place also for Writs of error, [Page 160] and right once evidenced (as soon it would be) must have the deference from unjust, though aged possession, especially when the mindes of men were the possession, and pride on one side, and error on the other, the evil Spirits (little better than Devils) that possesse it, for sure humility and truth can never be forbid­den by the most inveterate contrary custome to return jure postliminii to their due habitations.

3. But when the possession it self, as it is by S. W. stated, is the [...], the first thing that is supposed, but not duely evidenced by him, and all the slight offers of proof for that already shewn to be uneffectual (for which I referre the Rea­der to the four [...]ormer Sections) 'tis visible that there is no farther consideration due from me to this his fifth ground; which having a generall truth in it, till it be applyed to our hypothesis, and so being in thesi by me most willingly, and se­curely granted to his first demand, is yet by S. W. beyond all the former, whose wants were more visible and importu­nate, allowed a liberal proportion of proofs from Nature: Morality, Policy, Common Law; but all these pains, as now appears, misplaced by him, like the charity which the Phari­see was warned of, the calling in only of his rich neighbours to his Feast; It had been well if in complyance with that Text, any of the four former, the poor, the maimed, the lame, and the blinde, had been thought capable of it.

4. Briefly therefore, I cannot affixe any probable sense to this proposition in thesi, wherein I have any concernment to deny, or question it; All the question is of the hypothesis; I shall never praetend the disturbing of any sort of possessions without sufficient motives or reasons. I, as readily as he could wish, acknowledge possession it self a title, till reasons are pro­duced to invalidate it, and farther, I have no dislike to his proofs, but discern reason to conclude, that that part of S.W. which wrote this Paragraph, is very well inabled to demon­strate a truth, and consequently that his former faileurs have not with any justice been imputable to him, who had sagaci­ty enough to invent, but to the matter, which was too barren to yield arguments, other than Topical or Sophistical. Only I [Page 161] cannot say of him, as Zeno of himself, that he sometims wanted opinions, but never arguments, for if I may judge by these five proposals of so many grounds, I must resolve he hath more opinions than arguments, conclusions, then praemisses, five grounds, but no tolerable mediums of eviction, save for one of them.

5. All that I have to resist in his descant on this fifth ground, is his Corollary, that I was very little advised in stating the questi­on rightly and clearly, Sch. p. 10. Where I tell him that the mo­tives are not worth heeding in this controversie, but only the truth of the matter of fact.] For the rebuke in this Corollary of his, the reason he assignes, is, [for the matter of fact, to wit, that there was then an actual government, and that we broke from it, being evident to all the world, and confess'd by the Protestants themselves, if there be no reasons to be examined, I am convinced to be a Schismatick so flatly and plainly, that it is left impossible even to plead a defense.

6. But he was certainly told long since, and need not be now reminded, that we do not confesse any breach on our part, that we still are where we ever were, under our lawfull Pastors, of whom the Primate of England residing at Canter­bury, is the chief, whom the Pope hath himself look'd on,Quasi compa­rem velut alte­rius Orbis Apo­stolicum et Pa­triarcham. Capgrav. in vit. Anselmi. as it were his Compeer, and Patriarch of this other little world, from whom having never separated, nor from our immediate supe­riors under him, we have no need to consider causes of divi­sions or breaches of that kinde, which as upon mature advise we know they cannot be just, so we are without all scruple per­swaded that we have not been guilty of them, nor can, save by one of these three wayes, either by casting off our Bishops, or calling in and submitting to some foraign power, or separating from other sister Churches, who are not before hand with us herein to cut us off from their Communion.

7. In managing this part of his cause, where truth wholly destitutes him, 'tis strange to see, what arts he resorts to, one while pressing me to change my method, and insist on the causes of our separation, when I assure him of the deliberate choice of this part of my method, and (which he of all men [Page 162] hath no praetense to complain of) my perfect concurrence with him in an unextorted profession, that no cause can justifie a separation (and that therefore we have much rather chosen to preserve our selves from this guilt, than to incurre first, and then palliate it, to injoy innocence, than to forecast and study Apologies) Another while telling us, that the breach is visible to all the world, and by us confess'd, when he knowes that all the magnifying glasses in the world cannot help any the sharpest sight to see what is not, and that there is nothing we more deny, than what he saith we confesse, viz. that we have ever broken off from any; Our lot having constantly been that which Christ foretold the earlyest Christians, to be cast out of the Synagogue, in which we had else remained, and now to have the [...] from those that have cast us out, and so made it impossible for us to be guilty of what they charge us; Let him but take notice, what I insist on this third time, that we confesse no breach on our part, but are ready, if yet they please to redintegrate secundum Canones, and that if herein we are proved liable, we shall contentedly fall under the guilt, and entertain no advocate to plead our causes, and he will be forced to confesse his Corollary had as much injustice, as I willingly acknowledge his fifth ground (considered, as here it is, only in thesi) to have truth in it.

SECT. VII.

His sixth Ground, safely, denyed, or granted. What demonstration required to our denying their Possession, S. W's demonstration pro­ducible by us, Oral Tradition of a praesent age, that of Gregories. Tradition revers'd. The Popes whatsoever possession farre from Di­vine right, S. W's reasons examined. The Papal authority being held of Faith, Ʋniversal Tradition, Necessity of acknowledging it in order to Ʋnity. The no force of reasons barely probable, (On whose side the Schisme is) Of Testimony-proofs; The argument from the title of Reformers. The true foundation of their possession. Multitude of learned on which side. No praetense for continuing in Schisme.

1. IT now from the praemisses sufficiently appears, what weight or solidity there is in his sixth ground, or what benefit he is likely to receive by it, whether it be denyed or granted. The Ground is, That such a possession as that of the Popes authority in England was held, ought not to be changed or rejected upon any lesser motives or reasons, than rigorous and most manifest evidence that it was usurp'd.] Now, I say, S.W. hath so imperfectly ma­naged the former part of his undertaking, so farre from deeply or substantially, layd and settled his former grounds, that this, which is but the improvement and advancement of them, may be indifferently, either denyed, or granted by me, yet upon di­stant accounts.

2. If I grant it, it is upon this security, that we have evi­dences as manifest, as matter of this nature will bear, and as rigorous as S.W. hath reason to exact of us, that the authority which the Pope praetended to, but was never possess'd of, in this Kingdome, viz. that of the Ʋniversal jurisdiction held to be con­ferred on him by Christ, was by him unduely praetended to, i. e. usurp'd; Mathematical, or Physical demonstrations, we [Page 164] suppose, the matter is not capable of, for there is no natural re­pugnancy in the terms, no common notions resisted, by affirming that the Pope should have such an authority, nay if it could appear that Christ ever promised him such authority, 'tis not only just that he should have it, but as necessarily concluded, that he hath had it, as it is conclusible that Christ cannot but perform his promise.

3. And yet even of this sort, if S. W's rigorous demonstrations might really passe for such (as ad hominem to S. W. they ought to passe) I doubt not to affirm that we can thus demonstrate also, being readily able to produce more than one age, wherein this authority was not only not acknowledged, but disclaimed, I instance in that of Gregory I. where the Popes own repeated con­fession, that the title of Ʋniversal Pastor was wicked, monstrous, blasphemous, Antichristian, Diabolical, and by his Praedecessors of duty rejected] being testified to us by his own Epistles ex Registre to the Emperour, the Empresse, the Patriarch of Constantinople, and of Alexandria, are a competent and undenyable evidence of the possessions not being held in that age, from whence it will follow by S. W's laying of grounds, and way of demonstrating possession, that if in Bonifaces time, or before that, in any year, between Gregory I. and Boniface, i. e. in Sabinianus his time, it were assumed by the Pope, that Pope found the Church of God actual­ly possess'd of a freedome from, and the Papacy not possess'd of that Authority.

4. I may adde also his other way of demonstrating by Tradition Revers'd, for if the Church of Rome believe nothing but what they receive from their immediate Ancestors, as received from all former, ascending in a continued line to Christ, then neither the Church in Sabinianus's nor in Bonifaces age could be­lieve the Doctrine of the Ʋniversal Pastorship, which it is visible was not derived to them from their immediate Ancestor, Gre­gory I. much lesse from their more remote Ancestors, the Apo­stles, or Christ himself. But I believe not S. W's rigorous, to be just demonstrations, and therefore praetend not to prove mat­ters of fact by any other mediums, than those of testimonies di­vine and humane, and am thereby sufficiently insured, that [Page 165] neither S. W. hath praetended, nor any other performed, what is necessary to the establishing his affirmative, that the Ʋniver­sal Pastorship as from Christ is by the Pope duely pretended to, and on the contrary that we can evidence by undenyable testi­mony, that the Pope hath not through all ages been possess'd of this Authority in England, as from Christ, in the notion of posses­sion, which we have express'd, and which S. W. must accept it in, or else his praetensions will signifie nothing toward his, or against our advantage. What our evidences are, I must not here recite, That were to transcribe what I have so lately set down, in answer to the former grounds, in the foregoing Secti­ons.

5. On the other side, if I shall deny what is affirmed by him in this his sixth ground, it will be sub hâc formâ; That the possession which the Pope had of Authority and jurisdiction in this Kingdome, was so weak and precarious, acquired by means so distant from, and unlike that of Christs donation, from time to time maintained by the like, yielded with such a moderamen, and kept alwayes so dependent from the wills of our Princes, that we need no stronger motives or reasons for rejecting or extin­guishing it, than that they that either granted it, whether wil­lingly or unwillingly, on fear, or other prudential considerati­ons, or even on designs of piety, or that only permitted and winked at it, did still retain their liberty, they or at least their Suc­cessors, to recall their concessions or permissions, and could no more be prescribed against by their own, or their praedecessors acts, of this kinde, than they were formerly bound up from making such concessions, whensoever they first made them, or than grants made by the Crown, with reservation of power to recall them, or grants unduely made to the prejudice of the Crown, are to all succession immutable and irrevocable.

6. I have therefore no obligation sollicitously to examine, because no least concernment to deny the force of those his rea­sons, which are here produced also, the same I commended on the last Section, only reprinted in a smaller letter, from Nature, from Morals, &c. Only in the application of the thesis to our hypothesis, recurre all the sand-stones that were layd in his four [Page 166] first grounds, and those as I have already shewed to be very infirm, so I need not again take them up, and evince their soft parts.

7. Such were, 1. that the authority was held of faith, as consti­tuted by Christs own mouth, and acknowledgedly accounted for such by multitudes (it should be, if he kept to his grounds, and would in­ferre any thing, the Ʋniversality, and not only multitudes) of pious and learned men, in all Countreys of the Communion of the Roman Church (it should be again, in all Countreys absolutely, for else some particular Churches alone, will found but a very Topical ar­gument) whereof England, saith he, was one. But the contra­ry, I shall suppose as yet, hath sufficiently been manife­sted.

8. Such again 2. the claim of Ʋniversal Tradition, and the haynous Schisme in rejecting it, which though not yet insisted on in these grounds, and so is here an abortive, broken out be­fore its time, yet hath already incidentally by the testimo­nies of the contrary belief, been forestalled and superseded also.

9. Such 3. the charge of unknitting the frame of the whole Churches government, which yet by Pope Gregories own verdict (lately produced) is so perfected in the upper stories by the hierarchy and subordination of Bishops, Metropolitanes, and Archbi­shops, i. e. Primates or Patriarchs, that where such are, there is neither need nor place for any other, nor consequently for that of Monarchick Ʋniversal Pastorship, which is it self, if we may believe that Pope, a name of Schisme, and division in the Church; and a prejudice to other Bishops, If one, saith he, be Ʋniversal, it remains that you be not Bishops; and therefore though he ad­mitted the Responsalis of the Patriarch of Constantinople to his Communion, yet he permitted not his own Responsalis to com­municate with Cyriacus, because he assumed the title of Ʋniver­salis, l. 6. Ep. 30. & 31. and again he saith istud nomen facere in discissionem Ecclesiae, l. 7. Ep. 69. that that name tended to the cutting the Church asunder, which sure is not to the uniting of it.

[Page 167]10. Such again 4. the comparing the force of reasons barely probable, and rejecting an Authority of so long continuance, held sa­cred and of Christs institution, of such importance to the peace of the Church, in rejecting of which if one happen to mistake, he is lyable to the horrid sin of Schisme, and its condigne punishment. All this is an heap of misapplyed exaggerations, when he knowes our reasons for what we have done, praetend to more than probable, to arrive as high, as, considering the matter, can be expected, that the authority according to its pretended sacrednesse, and descen­ding from Christ, is not of that long continuance, that the peace of the Church was long secured without it, and may be so again, if they would please to come out of the fire of contenti­on, to preferre the life of an Angel or Saint, before that of a fiend or Salamander, to doe justice, and love mercy, and walk humbly with God, rather then inlarge their borders, sow defini­tions, like teeth of Serpents, and sense them in with a wall as high as heaven; that the Schisme is not on their part, that are blamelessely cast out by those that have no authority over them, but on theirs, that Diotrephes-like cast out their brethren, and then accuse them for not joyning with them, transform their unjust sufferings into their haynous crime, break unity, and then bitterly complain of the breach of it.

11. Such again 5. that they must not be common slight testimony-proofs which will serve our turn, which compared with the tenour of their Government, Ʋniversal Tradition, vanish into aire, or nothing] When the question being of a matter of fact, there is no possi­ble deciding it, but by testimonies, which the commoner, and more known and visible they are, the more force and eviction they have with them (and ours are carefull not to deserve the Epithet of common, any other way,) and the more they are slighted, if not satisfactorily invalidated by the adversary, the more they are presumable to be constringent to him, and when on the other side, the Ʋniversal Tradition rightly deduced from the Apostles through the purer ages downward, is not their, but our tenure, instead of which their retrograde Tradition being in­vented (and resorted to, as the Mountebank newly arrived) is a shrewd symptome, that the other regular, descendent Tradition [Page 168] was not proper for their disease, or discerned sufficient for their safety.

12. Such again 6. the doughty argument drawn from the notation of the title of first Reformers (and which is aequivalent of new begun disbelief and disobedience) which we shewed both to be unappliable to our matter, and to be no fountain of eviction or evidence, a most slender Topical argument at best, if it were appliable.

13. In a word, it hath been the attempt (I hope not im­prosperous) of the foregoing Sections, to shew, that that Go­vernment which he hath espoused, was not in the ages he speaks of generally held of faith, or acknowledged to be received upon the same sole rule of faith which assured men that Christ was God, (which are, he knowes, his meanest beggings of the question, and nothing else) but only as a voluntary, mutable, whether deemedly pious, or but simply prudential politick concession, or only permission of Princes, and so never found in possession, as sacred, or as held from Christ, nor Ʋniversal Oral Tradition, (meaning such from the Apostles) with any appearance of truth, ever found pleadable for it; And when we have actually produced plain testimonies of Tradition the other way, to tell us, we cannot be imagined to produce such, because then we must disclaim the title of Re­formers in this point, is a symptome of a most forlorn destituted cause, that which Mr. White would severely chastise in any but a friend or a Disciple, and tell him that a probable argument against an evident fact is nothing, because no argument, and such certainly is that thinne Topick from the notation of a pretended name, which we neither own, nor would affixe any real guilt on us, if we did, there being another innocent notation of it, which we shall be so wise to choose, now we know there is one, which is deemed so transcendently criminous, as to bring the hainous brand of Schisme on us, from which otherwise we have full confidence to guard our selves.

14. To conclude, the some kinde of change in the outward appearance of things, made in Henry VIII. his dayes, was so farre from being such a Reformation, which, as S. W. thinks, concluded millions of Doctors, which had been in that Church, to be [Page 169] ignorant in comparison of themselves, that if we may judge by both the Ʋniversities, Great Monasteries, and Clergy of England, the multitude of learned men was on the side which I now defend, as appeared in my Answer to his first ground; And let me adde, the Bishops and Praelates, by whose assistance he began and finish'd this work, were men of so great wisdome and learning, as this Kingdome had never seen, neither at that time had Europe the like, if we may credit Erasmus, a most competent judge, who tells us so in several Epistles. And so 'twere to be wished, that what S. W. assumes and proposes for evident and demonstrative, might, at some one time at least, be secured from the most oppo­site of being demonstrably false.

15. But I shall take it for a good Omen, that he hath con­cluded his harangue on this sixth ground, with some appea­rance of truth, but that still, which our hypothesis is not con­cern'd in, being granted also by us most willingly, that if those, whom he calls the first Reformers, could have no just lawfull evident ground to begin their disobedience to that Government, neither can their Proselytes and Successors have any praetense for continuing in it. This, I say, we willingly submit to, as farre as they then could be said to begin their disobedience to that Government, or if instead of that phrase we may be allowed to insert this other, in declaring, as they did, against the Popes praetended Ʋniversal Pastorship, descen­ded to him from Christ. And on these terms of some kinde of agreement, I shall part with his inlargements on his sixth ground.

SECT. VIII.

His Seventh Ground very confounding to Protestants. Impossibility pretended against evidence. Reasons must be allow'd to have some force, against all but Rigorous demonstrations. Such pretended but not performed by S. W. Five problemes left in one Demonstration. Many faileurs found in a second. Force of Testimonies to oblige belief that the Popes authority was usurp'd. Canons in force at Rome. Perspicuity of their decisions. Lawfullnesse of the matter. Liablenesse to misinterpretation causelessely objected. Words heard as liable to misinterpretation, as Read. Who are S. W's indiffe­rent part of the World. S. W's retractation. The domonstration fall [...]n into a bare probability. The different significations of words. Wordish Testimonies. Authorities, whence to produce Testimonies. Apostolick, Nicene, Ephesine, Chalcedon Canons.

1. COme we now to his seventh ground, in these words [No evidence can possibly be given by the Protestants obliging the understanding to believe that this authority was usurp'd.] The whole weight of this ground is layd on these words [can possi­bly] This indeed, if made good layes us flat before him, and I humbly conceive, if not made good, it concludes S. W.'s attempted usurpations upon his Readers mindes intolerable usur­pations.

2. Till this Magisterial principle appeared we Protestants might with some chearfull prospect, read the Scriptures, study the Ancient Records of the Church, lay up in our mindes what we finde in the diffused body of the Fathers writings delivered us by themselves (which if we may believe our eyes, do really support our praetensions, and from whence we fetch our Doctrines, and at once disclaim all that we do not thus fetch, and not only labour to fetch c [...]lours of proofs for them) and compare these with what Baronius or Bellarmine have collected [Page 171] from them, and given us with Romish descants or tinctures on them, Till then we had liberty to use the natural talents and faculties of intellect, &c. which God had given us, and from Gregories affirming, that Peter himself was not called Ʋniversal Pastor, that the title was Antichristian and Diabolical, and many the like, to conclude irrefragably, that he neither prae­tended to the title, nor derived any right to it from St. Peter. Till then it was to some purpose to cull out the most unanswe­rable records of the purest antiquity, and to expect from a Roma­nist fair words, and vouchsafements of so much patience, as to consider, whether they indeed proved, what we undertook them to prove, and as long as reason weighed down the bal­lance on our side, to think our understandings, if not his also, regularly obliged to assent, and believe, what without violence to our understandings we were not able to disbelieve. Till then, matters of Doctrine, and of faith (which are no more born with us than revealed to us by daily voices from heaven, or oracular responses out of the cave, no more by (the [...]) natural reason, or common notions, than (the [...]) the private spirit, or Enthusiasme) were left to be concluded regularly, by that one medium divine Revelation from Christ and his Apostles, by any sufficient means (uncorrupted Conduits, i. e. impartial testi­fications) conveighed to us. And this left us some faint gleams of hopes, that however the Romanist deemed his Church infallible, yet having also admitted this test of Ʋniversal Tradition, the real and placid vigour of that might so farre praevail, against the but gives, and tyranny, and simulated force of the other, that a temper by mutual condescensions, a suspension, if not composure of impertinent disputes and controversies might at least be prayed for with faith (which is not competible to im­possibilities) and attempted with charity, and expected with pati­ence, when God should see the Christian world tolerably quali­fied for such a blessing. But as soon as this fatal thred of S. W's spinning came out, to insnare, and intangle our steps, as soon as it commenced Ground, and self-evident Principle, not that no evi­dence is (that had left us some hopes of rallying our forces, or coming off with life) but [that no evidence can] and yet that [Page 172] not killing enough, but [that no evidence can possibly be given by the Protestants, obliging the understanding to believe—] we are lest either to attempt removing of mountains, or to fall into fits of despair, to force nature, or to yield up our throats to our immor­tal combatant.

3. But in sober earnest, I think not all the Contumelies in both his books so enormously inhumane, as this one ground of his, that (when a matter of fact being sufficiently testified, reason requires our belief of it, when upon the strength of this ground in reason, our understandings are actually swayed with such praevailing arguments, and so obliged to assent, drawn with the cords of a man, convincing reasons) will yet bear down and outface us, that this is impossible; undertaking to demonstrate against our senses, to evince that what we see in matter of fact, or have testi­fied to us as infallibly by others repeated sensations, cannot possibly be, which is not to remove us into the field, but the quarry, not to sentence us to Nebuchadnezars, but to Niobe's transformation; whilest she had her animal faculties unpetrified, she was able by walking to confute the Mountebanks demon­strations against motion, and believe the snow white in despight of the other as demure artificers evictions that it was black, but when no evidence can possibly be given to oblige her understan­ding, then certainly her soul both sensitive and rational, hath un­dergone its [...], And Arrian hath but abused, in telling us, that none but the Practical faculty is capable of that me­tamorphosis. But I hope we may plead our cause before we be thus more than condemned to the mines, even to be parts of them our selves, and treatably propose our cafe to any other Roma­nist, and desire him to be Ʋmpire between us.

4. What if the Protestants (I may make suppositions for ar­guments sake) should undenyably prove, that the Popes them­selves for four Centuries did not so much as praetend Ʋniversal Pastorship, that all the Texts of Scripture which are now brought for it, did in their opinion conclude no such matter, that the four first General Councels, the authentick conservatoryes of Aposto­lical Tradition, did instead of attesting or favouring, give ma­nifold praejudices against it; were it now utterly impossible [Page 173] that these, and innumerable such like (joyned with this ad­vantage, that no argument of any solidity were after sixteen hundred years leisure of search, produced to the contrary) should oblige the understanding to believe that this authority were usurp'd? I ask not whether these are actually produced by us, nor if they were, whether S. W. would believe them, nor whether (supposing his pretended demonstration to the contrary, to be before hand by himself assented to) it were possible, for whatsoever evidence to oblige his understanding; I know not what withes can hold, or binde Samson, befo [...]e his locks are cut, whilest his new kinde of Nazarites vow is on him; But, I say, whether there may not some tolerable understanding be found, which shall not be able to resist, and so shall be bound and obliged to believe such evidences.

5. If this be possible, there is then no truth in his seventh ground; If it be demonstratively impossible, he is obliged in cha­rity to his ground, to perfect his demonstration, if it be but by way of additional supply to the defects of Rushworths Dia­logues, which I think hath not had leisure to demonstrate fully this vulgar probleme. This I am forced to import [...]ne, 1. be­cause 'tis certainly of concernment to me, who would not al­wayes be a combating with gyants, battering impregnable sorts, attempting impossibilities, and should hope my fondnesse to the Gallies were so moderate, that I might be content to be manumitted, and not defie or disclaim that rest, and acqui­escence of understanding, which a rigorous demonstration should commend to me, 2. because in the two pages, which are here annex'd for the proof of this seventh ground; my understanding doth not discern its obligation to believe that it is yet evidenced. I must be fain to give an account of my dullnesse in this parti­cular, lest it be thought affected.

6. His first proof is taken from the case of the Reformers, whose words, saith he, could not in any reason be imagined evident against such an universal verdict of the whole Church they left, and particularly of all the learned men in it, incomparably and confess'dly more numerous, and as knowing, as any have been since. But I take it, this is farre from a demonstration in many respects. [Page 174] That, if it be truely so called, must consist of nothing that is not true, immediate, and so necessary; whereas here be no fewer then five questions, which may very problematically at least be disputed.

7. As 1 if those whom he calls first Reformers, were actually and properly so styled, yet 'tis questionable, whether they left the whole Church, or indeed any part of it, untill (and 'tis impossible they should, after) they were inexorably sentenced, and cast out of it. 2. Whether for the Ʋniversal Pastorship, as constituted in St. Peter and his Successors by Christ, an Ʋniver­sal verdict of the whole Church were then produced to them; it being not demonstrated, 1. that all that was producible, was produced to them, nor 2. that the verdict of the whole was with any truth producible this way, for that must imply, that either the Greek Church was of this minde, or that it was no part of the whole Church; nor yet 3. that the Negative decision of the Ʋniversities, Monasteries, whole Clergy of England, and the united profession of all men and women in this Kingdome, that by the Lawes of God and the Nation, the Bishop of Rome had no such right in this Nation] was reconcileable with the whole Churches verdict for the Affirmative. 4. that the French Church was then included in that universal verdict, (not to mention others also.)

8. Thirdly, whether S. W's meaning, when he saith, [whose words could not in any reason be imagined evident] be this that their bare words, without any authority of reason to back them, i. e. their bare unconfirmed affirmations, could not be ima­gined evident, or whether 2. by their words] may be under­stood the Testimonies against the Popes pretended authority, produced by the Bishops about the time of the extinguishing Act, and that he resolve that those could not in any reason be imagined evident; or whether 3. his meaning be somewhat else, which I cannot divine at? If it be the first, then though I doubt not but their words, if but bare words, might be evident, as that signifies intelligible, yet supposing that not to be his mean­ing of the Praedicate, I shall only minde him of the subject of his proposition, that I imagine not the evidence to belong to [Page 175] their bare affirmations; but the Testimonies by them produced to confirm their sense; Secondly then if by their words] he mean plainly these their testimonies, then what impossibility is there in imagining those testimonies might be evident (I say not were but might be) which being not taken into considera­tion at all, (not so much as produced) by S. W. may possibly have more force in them of evidence, then he can yet, before he consider them, be qualified to imagine. But if his meaning be somewhat, which I cannot divine, then how can that be demonstrative to me, which is not to me, perhaps no more to others, intelligible.

9. Fourthly whether both the Ʋniversities, the Greater Mo­nasteries, and all the Clergy of England that then were, before the Extinguishing Act came out, were no greater barre to the extensive style of [All the learned men in the Church] than they were before to the supposed verdict of the whole Church, for though they were no considerable part of the one, they might be of the other.

10. Fifthly, whether in the comparison here proposed between the number and knowledge of learned men in that age, and since, wherein, for the number, that age is said incomparably and confess'dly to carry it from all succeeding ages, and for the know­ledge to aequal them, his meaning be of those of that age in this Nation that asserted the Ʋniversal Pastorship, compared with all others of the same, since that time, that have profess'd learning among us? some ground there may be for this slight question, because the learned men of one age, are not probably so numerous, caeteris paribus, as of many, at least the learned men, which were neither members of the Ʋniversities, chief Monasteries, and whole Clergy in Convocation (who were una­nimous against the Popes p [...]aetensions) are not readily supposea­ble to be quite so numerous, as the whole diffused society of all the learned men of an age together.

11. If he will consider these questions, he will finde that something may possibly be said by a good manager on each of them, though I, whom S. W. hath sent to preach, and not to dispute, be resolved incompetent for it, and therefore shall [Page 176] not take that task upon me. But still because another may, and the matter appears not uncapable, here are competent prae­judices against the demonstrative efficacy of this first proof of his.

12. But he rests not in this, he hath another eviction for it. They praetend not, saith he, to any evidence from natural principles, concluding demonstratively that the former Government was usurp'd, nor yet from Oral Tradition, since their immediate Forefathers de­livered them other Doctrine, else the Reformation could never have begun, against our common supposition, their grounds then must be Testimonial proofs, from Scriptures, Fathers, or Councels which being manifestly liable to be interpreted divers wayes, no sufficient assurance can be pretended hence, without evidencing either more skill to fetch out their certain sense, or more sincerity to acknowledge what they knew, than was in the Church they left—] Here again we must apply the tube, and work very narrowly, ere we shall discern the demonstration.

13. For 1. I suppose 'tis not a fault that we pretend not to natural principles for a matter of divine Revelation, that we must leave to Rushworths Dialogues, which hath the Monopoly of demonstrating all the Romanists Religion, from common notions, for which we short-sighted Preachers must content our selves with the directions of one Text of Scripture, that Faith cometh by hearing, and that by the word of God, and nothing else, i. e. divine Revelation.

14. Secondly for Oral Tradition, as that is distinguish'd from what we fetch from testimonial proofs, 'tis no otherwise impossi­ble, that they which extinguish'd the Papal power here, should be able to avouch that, than because that were not reconcilea­ble with their beginning the Reformation, but this hath already appeared to be a very waterish colour, farre from real and demonstrative, when neither they that extinguish'd the Papacy, were called Reformers, but the Act, declaratory of former right and common custome of England, not introductory of new law, nor 2. if they had been called Reformers, would it follow that their forefathers taught them other Doctrine, they might retrench the Popes praetensions, and undeceive some seduceible fol­lowers, [Page 177] without teaching contrary to the doctrine of their fore­fathers.

15. Thirdly then, for Testimonial proofs of Scriptures, Fathers and Councels, if those were the only evidences our Forefathers made use of, there is yet no impossibility, but they might be so tendred, as to convince and so oblige the understanding.

16. For example, If the Apostolike Canon shall tell us, that the [...],Apost. Can. 34. the first or Primate among the Bishops of every Nation shall be accounted [...], as their head, and that every one of those Primates shall [...], doe only those things [...], which belong to his Province and the Regions under it, and that God shall thus be glorified through the Lord Jesus Christ in the holy Ghost; and again,Ap. Can 12. that he that is excommunicated in one City shall not be received in another without commendatory Letters from the former; and again,Can. 14. that it shall not be lawfull for a Bishop leaving his own Province, [...], to invade anothers, unlesse there be a sufficient cause forcing him to it, and this too, [...], not of himself, but by the [...], the judgement and vehement exhortation of many Bishops, where if [...]las judgement do signifie, as the Scholiast reasonably resolves, [...] a Synodical sentence, then the many Bishops must be no lesse than a Councel of Bishops; And if in pursuance of these grounds Apostolical, and [...], according to the Canon thus pronouncing, the first Nicene Councel, shall decree, [...],Nic. Can. 5. that they that are cast out by some, shall not be received by other Bishops, and that this must be observed [...], by the Bishops through every Province, And when in a farther harmony of accord the Milevitane Councel shall expressely pro­hibit all appeal from their B shops, but to the African Councels, Can. 22. Non provocent nisi ad Africana Concilia vel ad Primates pro­vinciarum suarū, ad transma­rina autem qui putaverint— and Primates of their own Provinces, and that they which shall ap­peal to any foraign whether Bishop or Councel, shall not be received to Communion by any in Africk, and when the practice of all this is visible in the Synodical Epistle of the African Councel to Pope Cae­lestine (as is to be seen both in the book of Canons of the Roman Church, and the Greek collection of the Canons of the African [Page 178] Church) where they beseech him [...], for the future, that he will not receive to his Communion those that come to him from them▪ being excommunicate, [...], because he may easily finde it defined in the Councel of Nice, If, I say, upon one such collection of Testimo­nial proofs, from the most unquestion'd and obliging Canons, and the like concurrence of innumerable Pr [...]mitive writers, our Ancestors did actually conclude, that there lay no place for ap­peal from the Bishop of any Dioecese in England, but to the Primate of Canterbury, that the Pope was not to meddle among us, but upon the sentence and importunate intreaty of a Councel of Bi­shops, and that 'twere a crime censurable with excommunicati­on to acknowledge any foraign (such was the Papal) Jurisdiction, my question now is, whether this evidence cannot possibly oblige the understanding to believe that authority was usurp'd, which was assumed by the Pope, in direct opposition to all these Ca­nons?

17. If it cannot possibly oblige, that impossibility must proceed either 1. from some abrogation of the Canons, or 2. unintelli­giblenesse of the obligation, or 3. unlawfullnesse of the matter (arising from a contrariety to some other valid law, or from some repugnance in nature) or 4. from some other hinderance of aequal (or greater) weight with any of these, but there is no place for any one or more of these pleas, therefore I may con­clude no foundation for this praetended impossibility.

18. For the first, the Canons recited are all received and con­tinue in force, in the very Roman Codex, and so cannot by them be praetended to be invalid, and to some of them the Pope him­self makes Oath, that he will inviolably observe them, see the Diurnal Book of the Professions of the Bishops of Rome, in Corp. Jur. Can. Decret. par. 1. dist. 16. c. 8. And from that very Oath of the Pope, our Bishops then made this very conclusion, that the Popes, that exercised a primacy over any other Bishops but those of their own Province in Italie, transgress'd their own profession made in their creation, as hath beenTr. of Schis. p. 105. elsewhere shewed from the Institution of a Christian man, in the year 1537.

[Page 179]19. For the second, the intelligiblenesse of the obligation, that hath already appeared from the Nicene Fathers citing it from the Apostolick Canon, and the African Fathers from the Nicene, which they could not have done, and withall adverti­sed the Pope, that he might [...] very readily, and with a wet finger finde it there, if like the Sybills or other aenigma­tical Oracles, the words had no obvious sense belonging to them, or such as an ordinary understanding could not possibly re­ceive and assent to.

20. Thirdly for the unlawfulnesse of the matter in any respect, that can no otherwise be pleaded, than by charging the Wri­ters of the Apostolike Canons, whether Apostles, or Apostolical persons, and so again the Councel, for enacting sacrilegious De­crees, yea and the Pope also for swearing the inviolable observation of them. As for any fourth kinde of hinderance beyond these, all that I can say is, that I cannot foresee nor consequently fore­warn my Reader of any such. And here it may be worth adver­ting which of these hinderances, or obstructions to the obliging the understanding it is, which S. W. hath chosen to pitch on, even that which of all others would by some men have been least expected of him, as being most extreamly void of the least probability (the reason I suppose, not because this was seemingly praetensible, but because his seats of arguments are most of them this way, as some men have vehement praejudices, and ar­guments against any science they have not much dealt in) viz. that these testimonies are most manifestly lyable to be interpreted divers wayes, as, saith he, appears de facto.]

21. But 1. where doth any such fact appear, both for these, and for all the like Testimonies, that have here formerly, or elsewhere been produced by us? Or to omit that, because I know 'tis in any ill mans power to attempt to deceive, and so to misinterpret, I demand, Is that unjust irrational fact (a prece­dent for the confounding of all that is most sacred, whether di­vine or humane) able to prove demonstratively, that the testimo­nies are really lyable to it? Nay are they not as secure from it, as plain words that have no ambiguity in them can make a plain matter of ordinary practice? May not I as well say, that the [Page 180] plainest proposition in Euclid. when 'tis read there, is lyable to be misinterpreted, nay that the most common n [...]tion, when 'tis once put into words, is so too, as [that twice two make four] &c. For if a man shall come out of Bedlem▪ and say that four in his Dictionary denotes but three unites, or that two signifies two decads, but four is four unites, it is certain that this proposition is then de facto misinterpreted, and by the same proportion may these, and many the like Testimonies, of which without hyperbole I may assume, that by the same arts, that S. W. shall be able to reconcile them to the Popes Ʋniversal Pastorship, as in his four first grounds he hath stated it, any man shall be able to interpret S. W's words wherein he doth this, to such a sense, as shall ren­der him extremely opposite to the Papacy.

22. Meanwhile I shall lay it up among my Observations, though it, be no more than this, that the universal liablenesse to be misinterpreted, not of these only which I have been so weak to produce, or of any particulars, but of Testimonies at all ad­ventures, of whatsoever Testimonial proofs, wordish Testimonies, as heP. 44. straightway calls them, is the one medium of S. W's demonstration, that no evidence can possibly be given by the Protestants obliging the understanding— 'Tis, it seems, only the Oral Tra­dition, the Childes hearing his Father say it, that his Father hath said it, and not reading it out of an hundred books of all his first and most creditable ancestors, that is of any considerable authority in this matter. But why a man may not understand, what he reads, as well as what he hears, or misinterpret what he hears, as well as what he reads, and why frequent fact makes not this apparent, as well as the other, I foresee another opportuni­ty ere long to examine with him.

23. At the present I demand, in behalf of him that subjects his understanding to the force of easie words, and by that means believes many ancient t [...]stimonies, brought against the P [...]pes sacred authority, (which is no more arrogance, then to believe what he thinks evident, and knowes not how to disbelieve, with­out questioning the truth of the testyfier, which also he hath not the least reason to question) what necessity should be incum­bent on this man to evidence either his own greater skill, or that [Page 181] his sincerity is greater than was found in the Church (that leaves him, or he is forced to leave) or in any one ingaged advocate of that Church? That he must be thus insolent, that he is by his very undertaking obliged to assume one of these, and having assumed, to evidence it, is the last part of this demonstration, which S. W. hath not yet perfected, though it want his hand, as much as any of the former, whereon his pains were laid out; at his best leisure I presume to expect his severe evidences for it, not discerning, as yet, the force it hath to oblige my understanding.

24. An Appendix to this demonstration he thinks fit to cast in, to adde some weight to it, that their late Doctors and Controvertists have not feared to answer all these testimonies, and produced a far greater number, and not so behaved themselves therein, that the indifferent part of the world have held them nonsensical, which surely they would, had they deemed the other a perfect and rigorous evidence.] But sure nei­ther is this demonstrating; It neither appears to S. W. what the indifferent part of the world think, nor to me, whom he will allow to be the indifferent part of the world; sure not the whole Eastern Church, whose Delegates in the Councel of Florence charged the introducing of new articles of down-right madnesse; none that they have cast out of their Communion; none that living within it dislike (as the French have been long suspected to doe) the Jus divinum of the Papacy; Who then are left to be the indiffe­rent umpires? Of necessity either those which have received it as an Article of their Faith, all the faithfull adhaerents to that Apostolick See, their [...], who are of their opinion in this, else could not be orthodoxe in all things, and these are very fitly pick'd out, as indifferent men to judge it on their side, or else it must remain that we fetch them from the Turks, or Heathens, or Jewes, and bating only that first sort, those that are, and must be of his minde, I might, I think, safely, (as once the like was done in a great Councel) adventure my part of the controversie to any indifferently chosen Ʋmpire of any of the three other denominations, that doth but speak the same lan­guage that we doe, and understands our several praetensions, to judge, whether the Ʋniversal Pastorship is more clearly inferred from Tu es Petrus, and Feed my Sheep, or the contrary from [Page 182] the Testimonies I have here and elsewhere tendred to him against it.

25. By the way he must be admonish'd, that all indifferent men do not presently call that nonsensical which they doe not assent to, any more than they fall into other parts of S. W's style, when they are not perswaded by his praetensions. They that say he is a Cunning Merchant, and so farre from nonsensical, have as ill an opinion of his practises, and would be more un­willing to be he, than any of the bespattered Preachers that have had to deal with him.

26. But this is not all he hath to say in defense of his impor­tant ground; For though he have some remorse, and so be forced to confesse, that if they would demonstrate by evident and unavoidable connexion of terms from some undenyable authority, that this Govern­ment was unjust, their understandings would in that case be obliged to assent to that inference.] Yet lest upon such a vast liberality as this, I should make shift to conclude, that what may be done in some case, is not utterly impossible, and so that his Ground had con­fess'dly fail'd under him, that [no evidence can possibly be given by the Protestants—] his method obliges him to draw back his almes, b [...]fore I had sup'd it up, and so I behold my fairest hopes soon blasted again, for, saith he, this is not to be hoped as long as divers words have divers significations] This is somewhat hard indeed, to be thus irremediably disappointed, when I was so neer my prise, to lose all sent so soon, when 'twas at the hot­test.

27. But me thinks, 'twere yet possible to recover it again, for I may thus argue, that what is possible upon an hopelesse con­dition, is at most but hopelesse, not impossible, and therefore S. W. is really grown meek, hath for once retracted the [No evidence can possibly] upon which one term depended the whole demonstrativenesse of his ground, which if it be such, consists ex necessariis, and such is not that, which may possibly be otherwise, the phrase [not to be hoped] is a milder style, and suits well with a Topical argument, and a thousand such, as Mr. White hath taught us, will no more amount to a demonstration, then a thousand milde writers will make one severe or rigorous.

[Page 183]28. If this will not stand me in stead, to avert this discomfi­ture, I have no other reserve, for 'tis impossible to except against his proviso, that divers words have divers significa [...]ions] I cannot but be convinced of that, for [a man] is capable of signifying either one of the guests, or part of the furniture, him that sits, and eats at the Table, or that hangs by, and is pourtrayed in the Arras, and so in like manner [a rigorous de­monstration] may signifie either according to Aristotles, or S. W's measures, and import no more in the latter notion, than either a probability, or a Sophisme, a well assured, yet demonstrably in­firm argumentation.

29. But neither is there any such [...], or ambiguous word in the Testimonies which I humbly have offered him; If there be, I beseech his directions, where the ambush is to be look'd for, where the ambiguous aenigmatical part of the Oracle lies; I confesse I cannot divine, but S W's gifts lye this way, in making a plain testimony as perplexed as he can, and therefore if single words will be obstinate, and resolve not to be unintelli­gible, yet it seems by his suggestions, that sentences are great jugglers and Stage-players, never come abroad but with V [...]sards, or Periwigs, or false sets of teeth about them, they, saith S. W. put on different faces, or if they are not thus fully provided, yet, saith he, by relation to several circumstances in history they give us occasion to raise several conjectures, and so still though the whole matter in the issue amount to no more but this, [occasion] not just cause [to raise] though with never such violence to plain words and senses [several conjectures] several, all aequally praeten­ding, i. e. aequally groundlesse, and when all is done, but con­jectures still, yet this is enough with S. W. to praeclude the poor Protestant all hope of ever obliging any others, or his own under­standing by any wordish testimony, to believe any thing that S. W. will not make it lawfull for him to believe. Had this Demonstra­tor but a calling to his gifts, what miracles would he, nay what would he not be able to doe?

30. Lastly if all this will not establish one ground, He hath still a reserve behinde, If evidence were easily producible from such kinde of wordish Testimonies, yet they would still be as farre to seek for [Page 184] an authority whence to alleadge those testimonies comparable to that of the Church they left.] But 1. what is his dislike to wordish Testimo­nies, i. e. (as he opposes them to Oral Traditions) Testimonies written in words? Is not his Oral Tradition, wordish Tradition, and is not that aequally wordish, that is spoken, as that which is written in words? and may not that be written in my heart (as he will have it phrased also) which is transcribed thither out of the Records of a Councel, as what is stored up there from my Father, or Mother, or Romish Catechists?

31. Secondly, What difficulty is there to have as good an authority as the Church of Rome is, from whence to alleadge Testi­monies against her? I shall make short of this difficulty; The Ʋniversal Councel of Nice is as good an authority as the Church of Rome can be, or (that I know of) praetends to be, and 'tis no hard thing, as de facto hath appeared, to alleadge testimonies from thence, as much as an enemy could wish to Romes praejudice. Nay the Church of Rome diffused in its amplitudie, or collected in a Councel, or contracted into a Pope, is sure of as good authority, as the Church we left, or rather cast us from them; And I doubt not to bring Testimonies that will fit my turn, from those, that are avowed, and allow'd an authority, by the consent of this Church in all these capacities; As when from the genuine Apo­stolick Canons, from General Councels, approved by the Pope, the Nicene and the Ephesine, yea and that of Chalcedon too (for as farre as 'tis from the Popes praetensions, he is by Oath bound to observe it inviolably) and in like manner from the Popes themselves (by the token, that Gregory wrote so many Epistles against the title that Boniface soon after him assumed) 'tis ma­nifest we are provided with ample testimon [...]es, which will by necessary connexion of terms inferre all that we would have infer'd from them. And then what is thus visible to have been actual­ly done, we will not be so tame, as to imagine impossible to be done, nor consequently attend to him any longer, whilest by a collection of little colours he again attempts to perswade us, against our senses, that 'tis impossible. And so much for his seventh ground.

SECT. IX.

His eighth Ground yet more severe. His notion of Testimonies. Wits to play on them. Some place sometimes for other then rigo­rous demonstrations. The Romanists praetended veneration of Fathers and Councels, and skill in them. S. W's unkindnesse to Testimonies, obliging him to thinke their Doctors studyed them not. The truth examined, first for veneration of Fathers. Mr. Whites notion of Fathers, Cardinal Peroons censure of them. Secondly, for skill in them. The way of the Schools no friend to all the Fathers and Councels. The feuds in Oxford between Graecians and Trojans. The Franciscans Library. Nothing concluded against us from the number and learning of his Doctors, or their praetended conversation in all the Fathers and Councels. As little from their sincerity, Some examples of that kinde, one in the sixth African Councel, about a Canon of Nice, another about the place of Theodoret for Purgatory, A third transcri­bed from Mr. White, about the Molinists. Corruption of our nature no argument against us. S. W's change of medium from that of Possession to Tradition.

1. THE Eighth ground is yet more severe and confounding, under this form, that The proofs alleadged by Protestants against them, bear not even the weight of a probability to any pru­dent man, who penetrates and considers the contrary motives.] This as amazing as it is, will at large be demonstrated also, and then what retreat possible for S. W's adversary? Our case be­ing thus desperate, we will again trie, whether our [...] may not stand us instead, and an auspicious Spring or plunge, the ultimus conatus, repell, and quit the danger; If it doe, it may be a seed of long life, for I have look'd over the leaf, and see, to my Readers joy, that this is the concluding ground of this Section.

[Page 186]2. It begins thus, For the proofs they alleadge are Testimonies.] I answer, they are indeed, and we have been taught to call Testimonies, witnesses of a debated truth, and such witnesses (if they be [...], competent witnesses) proofs. But S. W. it seems, hath another description of them, [testimonies, saith he; i. e. words capable of divers senses] If that be all, we hope well of the [...]. For this is but the very trick played over before, and already discovered, and hath not so much as put on a new face, as even now Testimonies were allowed to doe.

3. 'Tis therefore added in terrorem, that words are capable of different senses, as they shall be playd upon by wits, Scholars and Criticks, and if S. W. be all these, how harmoniously and variously indeed will his Adversary, and his Testimonies be sure to be play'd upon? 'Tis no good time to stand at the gaze here, and examine whether as all wits be not Scholars, so all his Scho­lars be not Criticks, for if the terms be coincident, why might not Criticks have stood for all three? If thay be not, I should not be willing the life of my Client (Testimony) should depend upon a Jury of wits, such as S. W. which I cannot discover to be any deep either Scholar or Critick. But in great earnest, doth the trade of a Controvertist consist in this, to call for Testi­monies, to magnifie Tradition, to make solemn appeals to Scrip­tures and Fathers, and when they are from undenyable autho­rities produced, then to send to the next Tavern for a wit to play upon them?

4. We have now the discovery (drop'd from him, 'tis possi­ble, before he thought of it) how it comes to passe, what he next presseth, that [It is found by experience, that generally speak­ing, their party and ours give several meanings to all the Testi­monies controverted between us.] for if when we bring plain words, and take no pains to affixe any other interpretations on them, than what either ordinary style, the law of spe [...]king, or the three parts of Grammar, [...], and [...], without any violence direct us to, the wits when we sleep, enter with his false finger, and take out a small syllable [not] or turn a comma, or colon into an interrogative, or tell us, the [Page 187] words signifie quite contrary to what all ordinary Readers understand of them▪ as,Mr. Whites Apol. for Tradit. p. 153. search the Scriptures, for in them ye think to have aeternall life, i. e. ye deceive your selves if you think you have aeternal life in them (and then we shall be deceived indeed, if we think, or hope to be gainers by any Testimony) or instead of these nicer subtilties, cry out upon all wordish Testimonies, at a venture tell us they are capable of divers, though they have but one sense, they may be plaid upon by wits, though the wits have not yet been at leisure to play actu­ally upon them; If, I say, this be but part of the character of such a Controvertist, as S. W. professes to be, I shall not account my self fitted with weapons to enter combate with him, yet think it may with any other man have the weight at least of a probability (and 'tis that is denyed in this eighth ground) that what is regularly concluded from the obvious both literal and rational importance of the plain words of a written testimony, of undenyable authority, may be sufficient to compose a de­bate betwixt two sober Disputers. For how oft soever I have been warned by S. W. and am in his Postscript (upon peril of his treating with me no longer) solemnly required to deal in no other, but a rigorously demonstrative way, I am still obsti­nately bent upon my course, to lie down in my bed, at the sea­son of rest, though I know 'tis possible the roof may fall upon me there, to eat the meat, that is set before me, and expect to be nourished by it, though I cannot demonstrate, that 'tis not my poyson, to write on, till I am a little more tired, though I have no assurance, that one man shall read what I write, and so to produce testimonies to S. W. (and sometimes in Greek too) though it be possible he may finde occasion, as he saith, to raise several conjectures, to amuse the Reader, and instead of being wrought on, to exercise himself and Reader, and play upon them.

5. But if this be allowed him that by experience 'tis found that their party and ours give several meanings to all the testimo­nies controverted between them, he hath then a medium, which will prove all irrefragably on his side, for 'tis manifest, saith he, that computing the vastnesse of times and places in which [Page 188] our profession hath born sway; we have had neer a thousand Doctors for one of the Protestants, who though they highly venerated and were well versed in all the ancient Fathers and Councels, yet ex­press'd no difficulty in those proofs, but made certain account, that all antiquity was for them.

6. But again how farre is this which begins with [It is mani­fest] from demonstrating or truely manifesting his conclusion? Let us first trie it by parts, every improvement of it single, 1. It is not demonstrated, that the multitude of their Doctors hath been so great, as he pretends. Gerson complains of it, as of an abomination, (declar. defect. vir. Eccl. that one held two hundred, another three hundred Ecclesiastical Benefices, and as that might be one, so we may guesse at many other, not improbable means to lessen the number of learned Doctors. 2. If the number were granted, yet it will not be concluded with any evidence, that if they that have had much longer time, and much larger circuit, and withall a fairer Sunshine, by much, of Halcyon dayes, to beget Doctors, than the Protestants, have proportionably had many (be it a thousand) more such Com­mencers in their Schools,] then all the proofs alleadged by Prote­stants bear not the weight of a probability? Are these materials able to furnish out a Syllogisme of immediate connexion of terms? 3. Will it follow, that because [S. W. saith of his Doctors, though perhaps he hath not conversed so much as with the wri­tings of half a thousand of them, that they ever highly venerated, and were well versed in all the ancient Fathers and Councels] there­fore they did indeed so venerate, and were well versed in all of them? In this place, first I must minde the Reader, who 'tis that saith it, even S. W. thatP. 19. not long since having commended his adversary for unwearied industry, and looking into such variety of authors, not only tells him, wh [...]t rare productions halfe that industry might be mother of, if imployed by some strong brain in a rational way, but withall gives him no obscure intimation, that this way of testimonies is not in it self much aestimable. And then if those Doctors brains were indeed weak, what advantage would it have been to them, to have layd out the most unwea­ried industry in Fathers and Councels, the height they should [Page 189] have ar ived to, would have been, but some declamatory proofs, some slight qu [...]tation arguments, as he there saith; But if their brains were strong, they must have been, in all obligation of conscience, imployed in the rational way, as that is visibly op­posed to reading or producing of testimonies, (i. e. all the Fa­thers and Councels, which are the fountains of those Testimo­nies) And if it were so scandalous an error in course of study, thus to have mispent their time in this conversation, me thinks S. W. should not have so ill an opinion of his friends, as to con­ceit they highly venerated, or were well versed in all them.

8. If this have no more force with him, I must then apply my self more immediately to his proposition, that they ever highly venerated and were well versed, &c.] The former part of which, that respects the high veneration, at first sight is discove­red to signifie nothing, by the good token of Memnons Statues, which had all their veneration by notIdeo Splende­bant quia non visebantu [...]. Tac. being convers'd with, or the mysteries of the Heathens, which were most venerated by those which knew least of them, and so there might be the few­er Epoptae, Contenti sint ad venerationem figuris defenden­tibus a vilitate secretum, Ma­crob. in Som. Scip. l. 1. c. 2. Macrob. Ibid. veri arcani conscii, the more venerators there were. But even for those of them that have known most, 'tis not un­easi to discern what solid veneration they have afforded the Fa­thers, For first if Mr. White be to be heeded, there lies such an aequivocation in the word Fathers, as being discovered will bring this matter to a speedy issue (as farre as belongs to all the Fa­thers, in our present notion of them) for when he learn'd Latine, Pater, Dailles Arts Discov. p. 182. saith he, signified the immediate Progenitor of the Sonne, and St. Paul is cited for it, telling his Converts they had no Fa­ther but himself, because he had in person begotten them in the Go­spel, and though by ampliation, this word hath included also the parents of our Fathers, and upwards even to Adam, yet how it comes so to signifie the most remote, as to exclude the neerest, is, saith he, beyond his skill in Grammer] and more to this pur­pose to bring down the notion of Fathers from that of the Primitive Fathers of the Church or ancient Doctors only (as when the Romanists themselves call St. Bernard ultimum Pa­trum, the last of the Fathers) to his immediate Romish Ancestors, his Mothers, rather than Fathers, as elsewhere his Grammar [Page 190] of exact speaking directs him to style them, and if these doe not joyn with those remoter Fathers, we know how little shall be attributed to those. And then it matters not much to our present discourse, what veneration their Doctors be deemed to afford to all the (in this notion of) Fathers, (and indeed S. W's way of Oral Tradition will hardly admit of any other.) He knowes well enough that there are Fathers of the Countrey as well as the Family, and again Grand and first, as well as the last and immediate Fathers, so there are by analogie the Fathers of the whole Church, Christ, his Apostles, and their Successors, those, which by advantage of living neerest their times, and receiving their Doctrine from them, without mixture, are more competently qualified to testifie of it, then those that live at the utmost possible distance from them, And when to this propriety the use also of the style is added, and the title of the Fathers] in common speaking of Papists as well as Protestants, appropriated to those ancient, and not to these modern Fathers, I shall still hope we may be allow'd to use the word in this notion, yet not confining it to the ages simply first, but to all those that maintain the line of Doctrine from them without additions of their own, which whether the Romanist parents be guilty of in these later ages, is now the question, and till it be decided, excludes them, if the Grammatical notion of the word do not, from the number of the Fathers. If there be yet any doubt of this, I shall to his quotation from St. Paul return that other from our Saviour Mat. XXIII. 9. Call no man Fa­ther upon earth, and ask whether by the force of that Text all that cannot approve (not only pretend) their Doctrine to come from heaven, be not excluded from that title, and consequently their present Romish Fathers if they have no better evidence for themselves than that they had it from their immediate Ance­stors, which we know is Mr. Whites Tradition Oral.

10. But then for those Romanists that have taken the Fa­thers in the stricter notion, only for the ancient writers of the Church of Christ, and declamed at others for Innovators, what substantial Reverence have they afforded them, when they seem not to favour their interests? Witnesse their Great Cardinal [Page 191] Peroon, who certainly was as conversant in them, as most of the Romanists, and professed several times that he had done the Church of Rome eminent service in this kinde, invented an­swers to the testimonies of the Fathers (brought by the Prote­stants) which were perfectly new, and hadAuthor ante me nullus, Ep. ad Bellarm. see Bellarmines life, l. 2. c. 7. R. 3. never any Author before him; How agreeable to veneration this inventing of new answers to their testimonies was, I take not on me to judge; The passages in him that I meant to referre to, are such as these, that the Fathers in their writings against the Gentiles said oft those things, not which they did believe, but dissembling or dis­guising them, said those things which served their cause to refute the Gentiles objections, and much more to the same purpose,P. 1044, 1045. upon the head of invocation of Saints, that he might give some kinde of account, why the first Christian writers never spake as the Romanist would have men believe, on that subject, intimating hereby not obscurely, the too great (saith he, but seeming) ac­cordance between the modern Roman practice, and that of their Gentile Ancestors, which when another Romanist, Ludov. Vives ingenuously confess'd to be real, or theDivos Divat­que non aliter venerantur quam Deum. Nec vi­deo in multis quod sit discri­men inter illorū opinionem de sanctis, & id quod Gentiles putabant de Diis suis. Not. in Au­gust. de Civ. Dei, l. 8. c. 27. Edit. Basil. Col. 494. B. difference to him in­visible, the Inquisition was to passe on such plain dealing, and the words were appointed to be left out by the Lovane Divines, wherein the Paris Edition of St. Augustine 1613. hath readily obeyed them. But this by the way.

11. I shall no longer insist on this Theme, 'tis sure such ve­neration as this is no argument of what even now was p [...]esu­med, that they made certain account that all antiquity was for them; If they did, there would have been lesse need of such extraordinary new answers of that Cardinal.

12. For the latter then, their being well versed, &c. before the truth of it will be acknowledged demonstrative, the quantity of the indefinite proposition must be resolved, for else he knows it will not be argumentative, and if upon inquiry it be found to be but particular, 'twill then fail still of being demonstrative, Is it then universally true, that all the Romish Doctors, supposing them to have had neer a thousand to one of ours, were very well versed in all the ancient Fathers and Councels, in the ages before Printing [Page 192] came into the world, or in the Century next preceding the Extinguishing Act?

13. Perhaps in the mention of all the Fathers and Councels, the Scriptures were purposely left out, least we should have heard of some one, or more such, as Andreas Carolostadius, that had been a Doctor of theirs, of good (above seven years) standing, before he read the Bible; and considering how little the people are allowed to know of it, we need not wonder, if there were more Doctors of no higher form in that kinde of knowledge.

14. But even for learning lesse profound, than that, or of all the Fathers and Councels, we may be allowed to make some question, if we consider their own complaints how little that was taken notice of for some time, in the bestowing of spiritual promotions, Alfonsus de Castro laments the state of the Church underMulios Papas adeò illiteratos, ut Grammati­cam penitus ig­norent. l. 1. de Haer. Popes plainly illiterate, and not a few, but many such; And when some have ascended that highest throne, at the age of ten, and eighteen years old, and having so little themselves cannot be presumed to have been any passionate advancers of learning, when we cannot but have heard of beardlesse youths and School-boyes, sitting in great gravity in Councels; when 'tis press'd (as none of the least grievances of our Church under the Papacy) by Peter Cassiodor about the year 1250. that theAliosque non­nullos literas ignorantes, et velut mittos et surdos ovium earundem non intelligentes ba­latum. Pet. Cass. de Tyran. Pont. Rom. injura Reg. et Eccl. Angl. good Pastors were removed, and the Popes Nephewes and Kindred and others advanced, some not knowing letters, mute and deaf, as he phraseth it, not understanding the bleating of the Sheep: and this no peculiar infelicity of that time, but 180. after, one of the complaints sent from this Nation to the Councel of Basil, was,Vid. vit. Ar­chiep. Chichle. p. 86. that puberes vix facti, they which were but boyes are ad­mitted to the highest dignities of the Church, and yet neerer our times, 120 years after that, (in the year 1550.) Franc. Duarenus, a Romanist, and learned Lawyer of France, Maximè hoc saeculo— quo Episcopatus et Sacerdotia in­doctissimus ho­minibus & à religone alienis deferri solent. de Benef. l. 1. c. 11. makes the obser­vation principally of the age wherein he lived, that Bishopricks and Priestly Offices used to be conferr'd on the most unlearned, and those that were farre from Religion; and (which is of a more comprehensive importance) the Court or Parliament of Paris, [Page 193] among their reasons given to King Lewis the eleventh, against the abrogation of the Pragmatick Sanction, Libert. Eccl. Gall. Defens. in App. ad Du­aren. de Benef. mentions this for one, that by the countinual applications to Rome for the prae­ferments of the Church, Cap. LXIV. Scholastici conventus, et Ʋniversita­tes studiosorum desolatae ac desertae jacebant, the Scholastick meet­ings, and Ʋniversities of Students lay desolate and deserted; When ignorance was proclaimed the Mother of devotion, and Mr. White himself, at this day, a prime Luminary, in an age of noon-day light, can descend from his great learning to give many good words to the Colliers Faith, believing as the Church believes, and hath not yet demonstrated, that either the learned'st Doctor is bound to believe any otherwise, or consequently to impose this so ill method of study, as a poenance on himself, to be well versed in all the Fathers and Councels, or any other soft of wordish writings of dead men; In a word, when common fame is so ready to give in its suffrages, telling us of whole ages so scan­dalously ignorant, that Pasquil the marble Pillar in Rome, can tell Pope Eugenius, from the voice of the people,

C [...]mplures quoque Episcopos—
Ipso me mage saxeos videmus,

that a multitude of Bishops were ordinarily to be seen, more stony than himself, we may then take leave to advise farther before we yield, what S. W. cheaply assumes, that neer a thousand of theirs to one of our Doctors were all well versed in all the Fathers and Councels, especially when it is known to have fallen out so unluckily, that the Bishops, and others in Henry the Eighth's dayes, which concurred in the Exterminating Act, were learned beyond any example of former times, and did testifie their conversation in Fathers and Councels by what they wrote against the Papacy in that point, more then all their Ancestors had done before in defense of it.

15. In brief, for other parts of the world, I appeal to Erasmus (that lived in the wane of those dark times, and was a competent judge of abilities) whether the way of the Schools, even that which S. W. professes, St. Thomas's way, was really [Page 194] experimented to ingage men in the study of any (that is much lesse than all) the Fathers and Councels.

16. And for our Nation, a little search into our Antiquities, if it be but in the Ʋniversity of Oxford, as famous as any other,Mat. Paris. Ann. 1252. Aemula Parisiensis, and,Mat. Paris. Ann. 1252. the fountain and mother of our Chri­stian Faith, Rot. Parl. 1. Hen. VI. n. 43. will give us some light; for there we have the me­moires of the bitter feuds betwixt the Graecians and the Tro­jans, implacably pursued for some time, till it was composed at length by Sir Thomas Mores Letter, and the interposition of his authority; This assures us, that even thus late (what think we then of the Century foregoing?) a competent part of the Doctors had not much Greek, and were not all of them rarely qualified for conversation with all the Ancient Fathers and Coun­cels, when S. W's Reader may have heard, that very many, if not the most aestimable, and venerable of them were written in that language, which was a Barbarian to so many of those Doctors. This I take to be somewhat neer demonstrating, that they that were avowedly but Trojans, that understood no Greek, as they had not the gift of Tongues, so they could not work such miracles, as to be very well versed in Greek Wri­ters.

17. And even for the Latine Fathers and Councels, a man might make some guesse from the account thatDe Scriptor. Angl. To. IV. p. 217. Jo. Leland gives of the Franciscans Library at Oxford, in [...]iched by the bountifull Legacy of Bishop Grosthead, but sadly despoiled by the Friers, who, saith he, had filched and dissipated all the books, but, if we may judge by symptomes, very little of the learning. The Records of those dark times have not yet left us unfurnished of many other the like passages, which will ren­der it probable that all the Doctors of that age were not well versed in all the Fathers and Councels. And for their venera­ble Councel of Trent it self, we cannot but observe, what the Historian tells us, [...] Hist. of Coun. Trent. p. 155. in the debate about the Latine translation of the Bible [...]; There was, saith he, much difference between some few who had good knowledge of the Latine, and some taste of the Greek, (but few, it seems, of such in that Assembly) and others who were ignorant in the Tongues: Ibid. and speaking of Cardinal Caje­tane [Page 195] as of the prime Divine of that and many more ages, unto whom there was no Praelate or person in the Councel who would not yield in learning, or thought himself too good to learn of him, and of his study of the Scripture, expounding not the Latine transla­tion, but the Hebrew roots of the Old, and Greek of the New Testa­ment, he addes; In which Tongues being ignorant himself, he im­ployed men of good understanding, who made construction of the Text unto him word by word— It were not difficult to inforce this observation, and shew the accordance exact in other their learn­edst Doctors of those times. But I shall not endeavour to help this to its probabilities, but only reminde, what I have oft told him, that when this point, which we have now before us, was once studied, and the Fathers and Councels consulted in it, the whole Army of Doctors and learned men uniformly consented to what we contend for.

18. But then 3. how is it approved to be evident, that all the Doctors express'd no difficulty in those proofs, or how doth this advance S. W's interests? 1. They that considered not those proofs, could finde no difficulty in them, 2. They that conside­red them, and found difficulties, might yet have motives to disswade expressing themselves. 3. They that did express them­selves, might if they were not sentenced by them, be many of them concealed from posterity, if they were cast out by censures, and the noyse of them so loud, that we hear of it (as sure Bishop Grosthead was, when he appealed from theHen. Knighton, de eveniub. Angl. l. 2. c. 15. Popes Court to the Tribunal of Christ) they might passe for Schismaticks upon the same account that we are put in that form.

19. Lastly, how is it demonstrated, that all their Doctors made certain account that all antiquity was for the Doctrine that S. W. now defends? May not the affirming this (if it be not absolutely false) be the fallacy plurium interrogationum? They 1. knew, or might know that the Pope was Bishop of Rome by succession from St. Peter, and St. Paul, and so by divine right, and by the same power instated in a Primacy over his own Province, 2. that by Canon and Custome of the Church, as Bishop of the Imperial City, he was the first and chief of the West, [Page 196] styled Patriarch, 3. That by his own ambition, and the ad­vantage of Phocas's collation on Boniface III. he came to be call'd Ʋniversal Bishop, and to assume, and exercise many acts of jurisdiction accordingly, and so in other parts by the conces­sion or connivence of Princes, and 4. that at length he began to believe himself, at least perswade others, that this was it (and not the bare forementioned Primacy) which was conferred on St. Peter first, and so on him by Christ. And they that saw, and were well advised of all this, might make account, that the first antiquity was for the first of these, a second sort of anti­quity, after Constantines time, for the second of these, and though they knew nothing in antiquity for the two latte, might yet live quietly under those assumers. And this is all he hath ad­vanced by his insisting again on the number and learning of his Doctors.

20. For their sincerity, he saith, it ought not to run in a lesse proportion, then their number, and I say so too in his very style, that it ought not; Yet because he addes, he hears not it is prae­tended, that the contrary can be evidently manifested, and so he need not take pains to prove it, It is not amisse shortly to intimate, how farre this is from demonstrative, if it be but by minding him of two passages which he cannot but have heard of, the one in former, the other in later times, of some publike cognisance both.

21. First I may be allowed to suppose, that he may have heard of the managery of the cause concerning the Popes re­ceiving appeals from Africk, in the sixth great Councel of Car­thage, in debating of which the Popes Legates, in the name of their Master, alleadged a Canon of the first Councel of Nice, and the Africans denyed there was any such Canon, and upon sen­ding to the Patriarchs of the East for a perfect Volume of Ca­nons, there was no such Canon to be found, as the Popes Legates alleadged; I need not ask what sincerity there was in this▪ I know what is answered to this by the great Abetters of the Roman cause, Card. Bellarmine and Baronius, confessing that this was a mistake, and to be rectifyed by substituting, in stead of the Nicene, the Sardican Canon, but first this was no great [Page 197] essay of their conversation, and skill in the Councels, which just now was pleaded, to mistake a Grand General Councel of Nice, for the petty [...]ardican. Secondly, 'tis evident enough that the Councel of Chalcedon, 105 years after that of Sardice, in the reckoning of the Canons of the Ʋniversal Church, mentions not the Sardican at all. And Pope Nicholas the first writing to Photius Patriarch of Constantinople, testifies that the Greeks receive not that Councel (see his sixth Epistle in the sixth tome of the Councels, p. 494.) reciting their words, which also are put into Gratians Codex, Can. quod dicitis, 16. dist. which suffi­ciently evacuates the force of that answer, without farther re­flecting on the quality of that Councel, all the Eastern Bishops being departed, and but twenty Western subscribing it, as Sulpi­tius tells us Vol. 1. Concil. and all in a maner transacted by Osius Cordubensis (as by the Canons appears) of whom we are told, that he had been twice excommunicated, first for fa­vouring the Donatists, and then the Arians. But this by the way.

22. The second is more fresh, in another difference of the Papal concernment, that of Purgatory, between them and the Greeks, when there was but one testimony, that could have any force in it to the Romanists conclusion, that out of Theodoret, upon examination of all his writings [...]. Grac. Apol. l. 1. p. 145. 147. he was not found to have said any such thing, as was by the Latines cited f [...]om him, And this was no secret, being by the Greeks declared to the Councel of Basil.

23. Being thus far entred on an ungrate­full subject, I shall not allow my self any far­ther line, than by reflecting on one passage of Mr. Whites, which may not be either offensive or unheard of to S. W. being in his irrefragable Apology for Tradition, cited from the very Manuscript Acts of some Congregations at Rome, not long before the death of the last Pope. The businesse of no small con­cernment, and acted,Apol. p. 62. he saith, on one part by the choicest [Page 198] wits, and ancientest Scholars could be pickt out of that so famed so­ciety (the great maintainers of the Papal Supremacy, against the praetensions of Bishops) and the manner and upshot of the managery he gives you in these words [But let us hear the Pope speak, Ʋpon the 8. of July was held the second Congregation, His Holynesse began with these words, Nos personaliter vidimus congeriem locorum quam vos qui Molinam defenditis induxistis ex Augustino et nullus inventus est qui faveat, imo contrarium tenuit Augustinus, Ʋnde It is won­derful you should use so many ar­tifices. mirum quod tot artibus utamini, And hence it seems they were forced to corrupt St. Austin to the Popes face, the 30. of September following, which being discovered, the Author dyed of melancholy and disgrace, Again in the tenth Congregation, the same Pope taxed them, quod Scholasticis maximè suis, non Scripturâ Conciliis, Patribus uterentur, a sign how sound their way of Doctrine is, how sincere their proceedings to defend it.] Thus far Mr. White, and me thinks somewhat home to the present purpose, both for the way of learning (not that of the Fathers and Councels) and also for the sincerity, and both exem­plified in those men which are not deemed the least eminent of the Romanists, and are now sure advanced to a much higher pitch of the one (whatsoever proportion will be allowed them of the other) than was observable in the times before the Ex­tinguishing Act; And 'tis farther observable, that those which were thus paradigmatized for unsincerity, and that, as he saith, by the Pope himself, did soon obtain a definition on their side from the same Pope, the Constitution of Pope Innocent the 10th, An. 1653.

24. I shall make no farther additions to this out of mine own Supellex, nor examine the solidity of what Hildebrand the advancer of the Papacy to its present greatnesse, hath defi­ned concerning theRomanus Pontifex si Ca­nonicè fuerit or­dinatus meritis Beati Petri in­dubitantèr effi­citur sanctus. Sent. 22. sanctified, as well as infallible state of those that Canonically ascend that throne, that by the merits of St. Peter they are undoubtedly made holy, (and then I know not what priviledge he may have of conveighing this to all that shall espouse so sanctified a cause.) Yet not for this, but other reasons, especially because I abhorre the passing sentence on [Page 199] any man else, but my self, I shall no farther reply to that head of sincerity, than to minde him of the no perfect invincible­nesse of his demonstration, which in this particular depends wholly on his not hearing that it is praetended that the contrary is made manifest, and therefore that if his adversary should now tell him, and so he now hear it, or because many things are said, which he hears not, or because many things are manifest, which are not said to be so, and lastly many things might be made manifest, which are not, his conclusion that holds its being so precariously, and by the courtesie of so many casual­ties, is still a demonstrative conclusion of the new mode, as ho­mogeneous to the former, as if the seventh and eigth Ground had been both framed, and proved by the same numerical S. W.

25. Meanwhile I cannot omit to take notice of one auxi­liary consideration, taken in to approve the sincerity of his Doctors, considering, saith he, the corruptnesse of our nature, the praejudice ought rather to stand on the part of the disobeyers than obeyers of any Government. And truely I should think so too, though I did not consider the corruptnesse of our na­ture, supposing 'twere, as S. W. praetends, a Government of Gods erecting, a reality, and not only a phasme of Govern­ment; But in our question I discern not, why the corruption of our nature may not incline some to assume, what is not their due, as well as others to deny it them. I suppose S. W. had a reach that I cannot aim at, and I will not unnecessarily disturb him in his considerations.

26. At such a rate of demonstrating as this, he hath cer­tainly gained his designed purchase, and so goes off the Stage with no lesse than a thousand to one in a moral aestimation in the means of understanding aright these Testimonial proofs] 'Twas but a meer charity that he did not drop a Cyphre or two more, and say ten, or an hundred thousand to one, by which reckoning I cannot but yield to him, and think he hath reason not to take that to have any real probability, which hath such vast oddes, be it but a thousand to one against it. Only the [Page 200] unluckinesse of it is, that some things come to passe which S. W. by giving heed to his own arguings, thinks most im­probable, and so it will often be, till he hath got cure for that (some call it diabetick) passion, by which demonstrations such as they are, run from him so insensibly.

27. But I must look forward, and then I finde by his next words that I have insisted too long on the survey of this proof, when, though he have made use of it twice, for the confirming his seventh and eighth ground, yet he better bethinks himself, and (as he now saith) stands not much upon it. And if the Printer had spared his pains, and not stood upon it also, I might have been some minutes sooner at my journeys end. 'Tis now too late to complain of it. But why is this medium, of so severe, and immediate connexi­on of terms, despised, and cast off, as soon as it hath done its best for him? He tells it plainly, He hath a farre better game to play] It seems if he had not this despicable creature, as mean an account as he now makes of it, should have been kept up in a reputation, and traffick'd for him still. And I cannot but say, I am half sorry for the change, having gotten some little acquaintance with this medium, which took off the ruggednesse and amazingnesse of it. But in what suit lies his better game? Why he soon tells us, he means the force of Tradition.

28. And then unexpectedly in the close of a very long and tough Section, which hath cost me at least eight times as much paper, to give it the due consideration, I must begin again, and as if the vast efficacy of Possession were blasted, or thunder­struck and vanished, and so he could not think fit to stand much upon that, at least on that alone, without this fresh supply from another Coast, in comes his new trick upon the Cards, the very Idaea of Rushworths Dialogues, that we might not doubt from what architect his Grounds were derived to him, the force of Tradition.

29. But for this I must take a little breath, before I set to it, and though he is so familiar with it, as to introduce it here [Page 201] at the fag end of a Section, yet I must use it with more re­spect, and solemnly dedicate, and set apart a whole Chapter for it; and that I shall not refuse to doe, that I may not dis­appoint all his former challenges, and attempts to ingage me in this point.

CHAP. III. Of Tradition.

SECT. I.

The Doctrine of Tradition, in the way of Rushworths Dialogues. The method of considering it. Four praevious considerations. The Encomiums of this way, how unreconcileably large. Some faith to Testimonies so great, that more Testimonies cannot strengthen it. Five questions by which to judge of the truth of the Encomiums. Canus's way of investigating Tradition, a praejudice to S. W's.

1. TO advance then to the due beholding of the beauties of this Helena, the Common Mistresse of the Author of Rush­worths Dialogues, Mr. White the Apologist for those Dialogues, and S. W. the Dispatcher (whether all these make up but one, or more persons, is not much material) the first thing I conceive necessary, is, that we put our thoughts in some order, not gazing on all at once, and so dazling, and confounding our sights, but distributing the object into its parts, and accor­dingly martialing our viewes of them. And considering that the full portraicture, which in a large map makes up no lesse than all Rushworths Dialogues, is yet several times abbreviated, and given us in little, from those who are acknowledged to have fully penetrated and comprehended it, particularly in this place to the end of this Section, and in Mr. Whites Apology, in the first incounter, p. 7. and 8. I shall labour to direct my course by the steerage of these two together, and for methods sake bound my self to these limits.

[Page 203]2. First, and by way of Apparatus, I shall take notice of the character, as that is express'd by the large Encomiums, which are given of this way, and secondly, (that I may fit it for defi­ning) clear it from all ambiguity, and separate it from the o­ther notion of which the word Tradition is capable, and to which 'tis ordinarily applyed, then thirdly gather the briefest definition or description of it, and fourthly and lastly consider the proofs, on which it is established. And each of these being first set down from their own writings, and then allowed their due aestimate, will afford the Reader as distinct a view of the whole, as any thing but Oral Tradition (which I confesse I have not in this matter) can furnish him, and I shall then leave him, or the Roman Conclave to passe judgement on it.

3. And first the Encomiums of it you have here in these words, — A farre better game to play, I mean the force of Tradition, which is fortified with such, and so many invincible reasons, that to lay them out at large, and as they deserve, were to transcribe the Dialogues of Rushworth, the rich store-house of them, To them I referre the Rea­der for as ample a satisfaction as even Scepticisme can desire. Another Encomium I shall transcribe from Sch. Disar. p. 19. in these words, I doubt not but the Doctor will grant it impossible, that all the Prote­stants in England should be fallible or mistake in witnessing whether 20. years agoe there were Protestant Bishops in England or no, and that such was the t [...]net and Government of the Church at that time. Yet 1000. times greater evidence have we of the indefectibility of the Churches faith, and her infallibility, As you may to your amazement see (if you will but open your eyes) in that incomparable Treatise of Rush­worths D alogues.

4. With these two I will satisfie my self (though there be as many more, as but casual mentions of this matter) the truth of which it is not my purpose (nor would it be reconciled with any civility) to examine, but only to conclude from thence the very least that is conclusible (according to S. W's own rule) by immediate connexion of terms, that if S. W. write as he thinks, then in his opinion, this Scheme of proving the infallibity of the Church of Rome by Mr. Whites way is more than clearly demonstra­tive, for that which is no more than so, doth not satisfie a Sceptick, [Page 204] for he, we know, doth maintain his [...] and [...], i. e. his suspense, and dissatisfaction against demonstration it self, if they that write of the Scepticks praetensions deceive us not, or if S. W. cannot give us better intelligence of them, than Sexius Empiricus in Pyrrhos life hath done. 2. That in his opinion this way is a thousand times more evident than what was really done 20 years agoe, and what I saw my self, and had the concurrent sen­sations, of all both Papists and Protestants too, that then lived, and are ready to testifie that I was not mistaken in thus judging of my own sensations, i. e. than what many millions of men not so much as agreeing in any interests hereon depending, did un­questionably see and heare.

5. And having, I suppose, regularly inferred thus much, what hinders, but that I proceed to conclude, that this discovery of Mr, Whites, as it is the greatest blessing, the richest Jewel, so 'tis the greatest riddle and mystery in the world, Thuanus's, or Dr. Har­vey's Misaido is nothing to it. But in stead of owning this as my own Corollary, I shall only propose it to consideration, First whether there be at this day on earth to humane finite under­standings, any way of more convincing proof, than that of clear demonstration. 2. Whether there be really any evidence of which a Romanist is capable, in judging of his Faith, a thou­sand times greater, than that of a plain matter of fact, which many millions of men have undoubtedly seen and heard; He must remember that evidence is the subject of this quaere, and that to make good his affirmation, he must at the least prove those three things, 1. That the number and authority (one or both) of Romanists is 1000 times greater than of Protestants. 2. That the Romanists Faith is Orally testified to them by all these, as the matter of fact done in England twenty years agoe is testified by all Protestants there. 3. That when a thing is so testified already by a number, and authority much more than sufficient to make it unquestionable, yet the addition of a greater number of testifiers will still proportionably increase this evidence, so as one myriad being much more then enough to evidence a plain matter of fact, a thousand myriads shall produce a thousand times greater evidence, i. e. a thousand times more than sufficient.

[Page 205]6. That the proving of these three things are necessarily required of him, to conclude his affirmative of the quaestion, though I have no cause to doubt of his assent, yet I shall here adde my reason, why I conceive it incumbent on him: My reason is, because all the evidence of the conclusion inferred by Mr. Whites way is derived from the testification, and not from the matter of the Testimony, or any other such consideration, the matter of the Testimony being the thing concluded, and therefore no part of the medium to conclude it; For exam­ple, Oral Tradition evidences to a Romanist by many links of successive testifications, that the Apostles sent by Christ universally preach'd, and confirmed with miracles the Doctrine of the Crede, as necessary to all men to believe to their souls health; The conclusion here testified and believed upon this medium of Oral testification, is this matter of fact [that the Apostles preached and confirmed with miracles this Doctrine—] which conclusion being believed upon this testification only, as all mat­ters of fact are, and not from any intrinsick arguments from the thing it self, (which are branches of the conclusion, and not mediums to inferre, or evidence it) it necessarily followes that the evidence of this conclusion is greater or lesse, as the testifi­cation is more or lesse weighty and vigorous, and receives not its increase of weight at all from any thing else. And if so, then 'tis evident, that to make the evidence, as he saith, a thousand times greater, he must make good that there are those ci [...]cum­stances of number and authority one or both in the testification, thus multiplyed above those in the other Scale, so farre as to make it a thousand times more evident. Now that the evi­dence of any one thing depending upon Oral Testimony, is not thus increasable, as to be a thousand times greater, than the evidence of another thing, which is sufficiently and unquaestiona­bly evidenced, and wherein, as he supposeth, it is impossible that the testifiers should mistake, I offer him this argument, which to me seems to have force in it: Some things which are testi­fied to us by all the Christian world in all ages, are not onely not testified, but actually denyed and rejected as Fables by a far greater part of the men of the world in all the same ages. [Page 206] In this case I demand what other reason can be given, why, when I believe an article upon tradition of the Christian world, so farre a greater number of men to the contrary, should not be­get some least dubitancy in my belief, thus founded, unlesse it be this, that the number and authority I have to depend on, is suffi­cient to induce a faith so firm, that nothing of this kinde to the contrary can weaken it in the least degree; and if nothing of this kinde can weaken it, then by the same reason nothing of this kinde can strengthen it; the reason holding aequally on both sides. And that the Romanist will consent to this reasoning of mine, I have this ground to perswade my self, Because ma­ny of his Articles of faith are, he knowes, disbelieved, upon the same ground of tradition, by a farre greater part of the Christian world (for I suppose I may style them part of the Christian world, whom yet he styles Schismaticks, the Greeke Church, Abassines, Georgians, and Protestants;) and yet this no way staggers or but gradually weakens his deemed infallibility; Why so? Because he supposes he hath from the testification of the Church of Rome so complete an evidence, that no opposi­tions of others can weaken, and then by the same reason also no supposeable humane addition will have any force to strengthen it.

7. A third question proposeable will be, whether the least that can be affirmed of Mr. Whites way will not be this, that the demonstrativenesse it praetends to, doth at the lowest a­mount to that of a Mathematical demonstration exactly such in every link of it, so that the denying of any such linke, shall imply no lesse then a flat contradiction. This I wish may be remembred, because hereafter perhaps there will be use of it.

8. A fourth, whether it be credible, that so great a jewel as this praetends to be, should be withheld from the Christian world for above 1600. years, and at last brought forth, not only by one man that praetends not to inspiration, but also in a slight familiar conference between two Kinsmen, Apol. p. 1. It hath been a work of great subtilty and labour among the Ro­manists, to investigate the Traditions of Christ and his Apostles, [Page 207] Loc. Comm. l. III. c. 4. Melchior Canus in a singular manner hath travailed in it, and among other wayes hath set down for the third, Si quicquam est nunc in Ecclesiâ communi fidelium consensione probatum, quod tamen humana potestas efficere non potuit, id ab Apostolorum traditione necessariò derivatum est, If any thing be now in the Church approved by the common consent of the faithfull, which yet no humane power could doe, that must necessarily have been from the Apostles, As, saith he, to dissolve vowes, remit Oathes, was not of humane power, because by the Law of Nature we are bound to perform to God our Vowes, and keep Oathes, and humane power cannot pardon and take away those things which are due by the Law of Nature, Nec enim credi potest, for it cannot be believed that the Church of God hath generally assumed any power in those things which belong to the Law of Nature, but what they had received from Christ and his Apostles, for then this were a great error in manners, which the Church must not be thought guilty of. Here indeed was an extraordinary reach, to conclude a power from Christ, because it was against the Law of Nature (which yet Christ came not to destroy, but [...], to fill up and improve) which I cannot imagine any sober man would ever have adventu­red on (Ocham, I am sure, resolves the quite contrary, that the power of Christs Vicar is but limited to those things,De Jurisdict. Imp. de caus. Matrim. quae nec legi divinae nec legi naturae reperiuntur adversa, which are not found contrary either to the Law of God or Nature) if this other of the Oral of the praesent Church, without any Auxi­liary, would have salved the difficulty; and that is matter of some conjecture at least, that it is, as was said, a novel in­v [...]ntion; and being of such efficacy, 'tis strange it should be envyed the world so long.

9. The fifth, whether, if this doe not make good what it undertakes, especially if in the issue it prove so farre from a solid demonstration, that it arrives not so much as to a faire probability, the consequence be not clear, that it is a temerity seldome exemplified in other persons, or times, all circum­stances being considered, as that he that praetends it, is a ra­tional man, and though he saith it not in Greek, [...] [Page 208] [...], (Philocal. c. XXIV.) yet avowes it in plain English, as oft as any, that he despiseth, and discernes the inconclu­dency of a thousand barely probable arguments, and admits of nothing in a Controvertist under rigorous, i. e. the most severe demonstration.

10. Other pertinent quaestions, consectaries of the praemisses, I might propose, and likewise offer grounds of debating and deciding these, But that will better be done, when we have had particular inspection of the way, and then perhaps there will be no use of it; At the present this may suffice for the first praevious consideration.

SECT. II.

The second previous consideration. Oral Tradition in opposition to Scripture or Fathers. Mr. Whites passages concerning Scripture, in his Apology consonant to Rushworths Dialogues. The Scales set betwixt S. W's way of Oral Tradition (Mr. Whites inven­tion) and ours of Apostolical Tradition, Scripture and Fathers. Our way establish'd. Writing no praejudice to Tradition. This pro­ved by the Suffrages of the Antients of the five first ages, St. Ire­naeus, Tertullian, Cyprian, Basil, Augustine, Vincentius, Salvian, The Greek Church of the last Century, the Romanist publisher. The practice at Nice, and Ephesus. Capreolus. Justi­nian. Mr. White. Gregory XIII. Julius Rogerius, Suarez, Abulensis, Mr. White again, Bellarmine, Suarez again. The true notion of Tradition from Peresius. Records overrule custome. Driedo's account. S. W's three objections answered. Perspicuity of Scripture. Helps for interpreting it. No advantage of Oral. The Romish mothers teaching written words not accusable of mute­nesse. The Scriptures want of artificial rules of demonstration ob­jected by S W. So their not being written of latter Controversies. Charity to dissenters taught by Scripture and Councels. Their Ʋniversal Pastorship and Infallibility deduced from Scripture by themselves.

1. Secondly then to clear the subject of our debate from all ambiguity, and distinguish it from any other praetenders, I have my directions here from theSchis. Dispat. p. 47. close of this Section in these words, To stop the way against the voluntary mistakes of mine ad­versary, I declare my self to speak here not of written tradition to be sought for in the Scriptures and Fathers, which lies open to so many cavils and exceptions, but of Oral Tradition] so frequently else­where. To which also I referre that of the Apologist p. 8. that this Maxime* [...] [The Churches Doctrine is received from Christ, and still handed along to the praesent generation] is the only undoubted [Page 210] and self-evident principle, and again that of the same hand, p. 11. that A considerer, were it his design to set up a Religion, which he would have constantly and universally propagated, he must of necessity pitch upon this way, pronouncing, that if God hath not already taken this course, certainly he should have done it. Which speeches how untuneable soever to softer ears, must yet be taken in good part from so great an Authority, and are to be understood, with analogie to the former, of Oral Tradition, and not of written either in Scriptures or Fathers.

2. To this head again I referre the passages in this author, which to my weaker sences, savour much of diminution and unkindnesse (at least comparative) to the Scriptures. As when he saith Justin Martyr proved his Millenary Doctrine meerly out of the Prophets, Apol. p. 79. and never mentions Tradition for it (where yet by the way, he that avouched it as the Doctrine of all that were in all things of right opinions at that time will hardly be denyable to have proposed Oral Tradition for it, which is S. W's way, though neither Apostolical nor Ʋniversal, which is our way of urging Tradition) the [meerly out of the Prophets] layes blemish on such testimonies out of the Prophets, i. e. the Scriptures in comparison of the other of Tradition. P. 137. So when he saith 'tis a shamelesse proposition to say the Scriptures were written of Controversies, long after their date sprung up in the Christian world] As if it were a great impudence in a Christian to think that the Apostles could foresee by Gods spirit, and obviate the haeresies, which should after rise in the Church. And yet asContr. Haer. l. 3. c. 11. St. Irenaeus observes of St. Johns Gospel, in relation to the Valentinians and Marcionites, so I doubt not but the Arrians haeresie which after sprung (to omit others of yet later date) might, without shame, be de­fensible from some Texts of Scripture, there be three that bear wit­nesse in heaven— and these three are one, I and my Father are one, and the like, which made me the more take notice of his sug­gestion,Ap. p. 39. that he hath ground to believe that some learned men in Court were prevented by Arrius and solicited into a secret favour of his error, from whom 'tis likely proceeded that motion of Constantine to the Councel for determining the point out of Scripture, and when the Bishops contradicted not the proposition of the Emperor in words, and [Page 211] (he saith) had reason for it, yet he addes, that was not to that end to which the Emperor proposed it, viz. the solution of the question, but to the conviction of the Arrians, and satisfaction of the world, where I might ask why the Arrians should first contrive under­hand the determining the point by that means, and then be so farre from wits, as to be convinced by it? and again how the world should be satisfied with it, if that were not deemed by the world at that time the proper way of determining Contro­versies? which if it might be yielded of any one age of the world, there were then also a determination and end of this Controversie.

3. So when he makes the comparison betwixt theApol. p. 135. authority of the Church, as the living word written in their breasts (that is the periphrasis peculiar to his Oral Tradition) and the dead letter of the Scriptures, and yet plainer, aP. 149. mute ambiguous dead writing, not quickened with reason and discourse, and this, because, as he again explains himself more fully, the style of the Bible is accommodated to vulgar capacities (and yet alas it must not be permitted to the use of the vulgar) and the delivery by way of plain and direct affirmation (who would then ever have thought, it had been so excessively ambiguous) without attending to the ar­tificial rules of demonstration (which the author so much affecting and attending to, must be excused, if he say some things, that vulgar capacities cannot comprehend to have the least even pro­bable truth in them.) And as this is the ground, so it is the in­terpretation of his grand distribution of Professors of Christianity into believers of the word taught or delivered Orally, and believers of the word taught or delivered in Paper, in the beginning of his Praeface to the Dialogues. As for the Dialogues themselves, it were a long, and joylesse labour to recount, what, beyond the industry, and sagacity of all former writers in the world, I say not Romanist Christians, orSess. 4 decr. 1. Tridentine Fathers (who pro­fesse to make use of Scripture testimonies in confirmandis dogmatibus, acknowledging God for the author of them) but even the most profess'd enemies of Christianity, Jewes, and scoffing Heathens, (Mahumetan's have not attempted any thing of the kinde) he hath compiled and heaped together, to diminish the consi­deration [Page 212] of the books both of the Old and New Testament, on this one account of their being written, both in the Originals and Translations: One single Dial. 2. Sect. 5. operation of his (for he hath many more that bear proportion with it) is so successefull to him, that having made one easie supposition, that there have been as many Copies taken in some age of an 100 years as there are columnes in the Bible, he demands, May we not well reckon as many faults escaped in every Copy (one with another) as there are words in a Column (which he supposes to be 336) which admitted ('tis then beyond a may be, it commences certain) you will finde, saith he, the num­ber of errors in all the Copies made since the Apostles times, amount to fifteen or sixteen times as many as there are words in the Bible, and so by this account, it would be fifteen or sixteen to one, of any parti­cular place, that it were not the true Text. And although this be but the Nephewes account in the Dialogue; who is feigned to think it too dangerous to be possible, yet the demure Ʋnkle tells him plainly, I doe not conceive you have taken your proportions too high, and hath but one exception to this reckoning, viz. that the errors of many Copies may have been the same in divers of them. Which being his only obstacle to concluding that we might look for Scripture in Scripture, and doubt whether we meet with one true syllable of it, and this most unluckily chosen, and the least for the Christians interest of any, (for the more Copies agree in an error, the more likelihood there is, that this error should prae­vail, and supplant the truth, such accordances being not easi­ly supposeable to be casual, or imputable to the Scribes) the Result is obvious, and of neer concernment to more thanP. 79. the City-wives (whom he jeers for turning their Bibles) or theP, 101. people at St. Antholins (who he thinks would stone him with their Brazen-corner'd Bibles (by the figure, you must suppose, of a Leaden Ink-horn) but could not answer his argument) even to all Chri­stians, that shall ever think it their serious interest, to keep Paganisme from returning to overrun the world, or Judaisme to defie Christianity; which how would they misse to do, should they use but ordinary industry, the Christian being thus depri­ved of the writings of Moses, his chief weapons of defense and security from the one, and of the writings of the Prophets also [Page 213] from whence Christ and the Apostles fetch'd their principal evi­dences and offensive arms against the other; both which, with the rest of the written word, are by the judgement of common sense, if we will heed the Dialogists reasonings, voted to be so uncer­tain, that they ca never be relyed on with any confidence (any more thanDial. 2. Sect. 14 p. 130. a beetle to cut with) against any adversary, and ac­cordingly theIbid. p. 129. rule is given expressely, that Catholikes never undertake to convince their Adversaries out of Scripture, and so not Jewes or Mahumetanes, when they are such. This mindes me of Mr. Whites arguings against Purgatory pains being inflicted by Gods vindicative justice, the very same, that will aequally hold a­gainst adjudging men to the torments of hell, viz. 1.De Med. an. Stat. p. 39. Because there accrues no profit either to the Souls themselves, or to any other, single person, or Ʋniverse, 2. BecauseP. 41. neither the cause of restitution nor caution perswade it, which alone can have place, saith he, with a wise God. 3. Because the sins to which the pains are appor­tioned, seem not to him to be any P. 43. injury to God, for how can they, saith he, volens vel nolens? si nolenti fit, non erat omnipotens, cum vellet impedire neque potuit, volenti si factum est, injuria non est] The very Logick and Dilemma that the Ranters have lately used, to conclude all the foulest acts of men or divells, the will of God, and thence to resolve, that there is nothing culpable in them. All that I shall think fit to reply, at this time, to all this is, in these few lines to take notice of the full image and character of immoderate opposition ( [...]) which, so it may impugne enough the present Christian adversary, foresees not what aids it brings in to the Jew, or Pagan, or even to the Devil him­selfe; But this by the by, I would it might have been spa­red.

4. He that will have a complete Collection of such passages for extolling the Orall, and depressing all written Tradition, must transcribe those Dialogues and the whole Apology for them, and therefore may more cheaply content himself with S. W's Epitome of it in these two expressions, 1. Positive Sch. Disp. p. 17. [the incom­parable force of Ʋniversal Tradition, our only tenor] 2. compared to the [what small merit of assent can be praetended to by words of men [Page 214] dead long agoe, left to be toss'd by our various expositions and criti­cismes, and liable to a thousand evasions

5. All that I note them for in this place, is to give the undoubted notion of the Tradition he speaks of, not so as that word properly signifies any kinde of conveighance to us from the Apostles, whether by the Scriptures or the writings of the Fathers, &c. but praecisely Oral Tradition, that, which, saith Mr. Apol. p. 10. White, the Mothers flatter into their children, and isP. 11. the most sweet and connatural way that can be imagined to beget a firm and undoubted assent— and this still if not exclusively, yet compa­ratively, so as to carry it clearly from Scriptures and Fathers, which are all but dead letters and mute writings, in comparison of this which alone he looks on as Gods living word.

6. The subject then being thus explain'd, and removed from all ambiguity, and the competition cleared to lye betwixt Oral Tradition, or the Mothers teaching their Children the Faith, on one side, and Apostolical Tradition conveighed to us by Scripture and Fathers, on the other, the former S. W's sole praetension, the latter conjoyned (and taking in also Oral) ours, It is not amisse in this place, before we come to the definition and fuller discussion of it, to poise the Scales a while, and consider what rational demonstrative grounds he can be discerned to have, to depresse our way, of Scripture and antient Records of the Apo­stles depositum, both which remain to us in writing, and are our test, to discerne what beliefe is due to what is orally delivered us; for by this we shall be praepared to discern afterward, what incomparable force there is in his motives, to advance, and give the deference so much to this Invention, which with him hath supplanted that other.

7. Invention I call it from Mr. Whites own Profession, that it is aEp. Ded. to the Apol. path not much beaten by their own modern Controvertists, and by his telling us the beginning of it in aApol p. 1. slight familiar conference, and by S. W'sSchis. Disp. p. 18. great comfort, that he professes to take, that the best sort of wits begin to own their Reason in this particular, though yet he cannot but discern there be few of them. And that, me thinks, to one that acknowledges any kinde of [Page 215] Tradition for his only ground, should be a competent praeju­dice against it. But of this we shall hereafter consider more seasonably.

8. Let us then a while 1. establish, and 2. secure our own way, And therein first consider the rational grounds upon which it proceeds, acknowledged to be such by the Romanists them­selves, and such as in other matters bear sway with the Roma­nists.

9. And first for the establishing, It is by all confess'd that the whole Christian Faith hath its intire beginning from the preaching of Christ, and the teaching of the Holy Ghost who should lead the Apostles into all necessary truths, 2. That the Apostles orally communicated all such to all Churches of their Plantations, 3. That their writings, as far as they are perspicuous, and as they set down these Christian Doctrines, so farre they ought to have force with all Christians, the same that their words would have, if they were orally conveighed to us, there being no such difference imaginable betwixt words written, and spoken, and the reading of one, and hearing the other, as that one should found certainty of belief, and the other be uncapa­ble of founding it. 4. That if (on supposition) there be any thing in their preachings which they delivered as necessary, but committed not to writing, yet in case we have this their de­livering it competently testified by those that heard their preachings, and in case this testification of those hearers, be plainly and intelligibly conveighed to us by their own writings, or by the consentient writings of those which received it, thus delivered down to them successively from their preachings in the several Churches, we have then no more reason to doubt, of the truth of these written testifications, than if they who first wrote, had orally delivered to us the same things, which they wrote.

10. This then, thus briefly deduced, is the ground why Tradition being yielded to be the only Rule of Faith, and that nothing is to be imposed as de Fide, and necessary, but what is thus delivered by the Apostles of Christ, we thinke not this Tradition praejudiced or any way weakened [Page 216] (I need adde no more to S.W.) by being committed to wri­ting.

11. For this it is not amisse to adde the testimonies of anti­quity, and I referre him in the first place to St. Irenaeus in the second Century, who having in his Praeface to his third book promised the Christian Reader, a Plenissimam adversus omnes hae­reticos contradictionem. most full resistance against all haereticks, and establish­ment in theSola vera ac vivifica fide quam ab Apostolis Ecclesia percepit, & distribuit filiis suis. sole true and vivifick faith, which the Church received from the Apostles, and distri­buted to her children, tells him in the begin­ning of the first Chapter, that we know not that the disposition of our salvation is by any others, but those Per quos evangelium pervenit ad nos, quod quidem tunc praeconiave­runt, postea vero per Dei volunta­tem in Scripturis nobis tradiderunt, fundamentum et columnam fidei nostrae futurum. by whom the Gospel came to us, which they then preached, but after by the will of God delivered to us in the Scriptures, to be the founda­tion and pillar of our faith. Thus, saith he, Mat­thew among the Hebrewes Scripturam edidit evangelii, in Greek, [...], Euseb. l. 5. c. 8. set out the Scripture or writing of the Gospel in their tongue, Thus Mark the Disciple and Interpreter of St. Peter [...] delivered to us in writing what was preached by Peter, thus Luke a follower of Paul, [...]. set down in a book the Gospell which was preached by him, and afterward John — Then in his second Chapter branding the haereticks he sets this for the first part of their charge, that when they are found fault with from Scriptures, they fall to accusing the Scriptures, that they are not right, that they are not authoritative, because they are variè dictae, and because truth cannot out of them be found by those that know not Tra­dition, for that was not delivered by writing, but by live voice. And as this was one of the haereticks foul guilts, to reject, and appeal from Scripture to Oral Tradition, so in the next words we are taught the true notion of Tradition, which next to Scripture was set up by the Church, as the rule of judging the truth, viz. thatAd Traditio­nem qua est ab Apostolis, quae per successionem Presbyterorum in Ecclesiis cu­stoditur, pro vo­camus eos. which is from the Apostles, which by the succession of the Elders is kept in the Churches, (the descending and not revers'd Tra­dition) and to this the Orthodox Christians made their appeale. [Page 217] And then the brief of the haereticks charge is, that they nei­ther consent to the Scriptures Evenit itaque neque Scripturis, neque Traditioni consentire eos. nor to tradition, in which respect the slipperynesse of the Serpent is there said to be their Copy. For the confounding of whomCh. 3. the first opposes the tradition of the Apostles, In toto mundo manifestatam in omni Ecclesia. manifested through all the world in every Church, and forQuoniam valde longum est in hoc tali volumine omnium Ecclesiarum enumerare successiones, maximae et antiquissimae & omnibus cognitae, a gloriosissimis duobus Apostolis Petro & Paulo Romae fundatae & constitutae Ecclesiae. brevity sake, not to enumerate all, in the greatest, and most ancient and known to all, the Church of Rome, founded by two most glorious Apostles, Peter and Paul, shewing there the tradition which that had from the Apostles, and the faith declared to men, coming down by successions of Bishops to his time; and so on, in those expressions ofPotentiorem principalitatem— honour to that Church, for conserving Apostolical Tradition in it, which we willingly acknowledge was by him most justly bestowed on it; wherein he nameth the immediate successors of those Apostles, Linus, Anacletus, and Clemens, who saw and conferr'd with them, and had their preaching sounding in their ears, and Tradition [...]. before their eyes (which they could not well be supposed to have had, unlesse it we [...]e written) under the last of which, Clemens, the Church of Rome, saith he, wrote to them at Corinth [...]. a writing (the first Epistle of Clemens) most sufficient and powerfull, reducing them to peace, and [...]. re­pairing their faith, and declaring the Tradition which it had newly received from the Apostles. Then setting down the heads of Faith, Ex ipsa Scriptura qui volunt discere possunt & Apostolicam Ec­cl [...]siae traditionem intelligere, cum sit vetustior Epistola hic qui nunc falsa docent. They, saith he, that will, may learn out of the writing it self, and understand the Apostolical Tradi­tion, seeing that Epistle is ancienter than the false teachers, And from Clemens deducing the succession of Bishops to Eleutherius in the twelfth place, by this succession, saith he, the tradition which is in the Church from the Apostles, and the preaching of the truth is come down even to us. And this, he concludes, is a most full demonstration, that it is one and the same inlivening faith, which in the Church [Page 218] from the Apostles untill his time is conserved and delivered in truth. The like he instances again in Polycarpe Bishop of Smyrna in Asia, who received his Doctrine from the Apostles, and delivered it to the Church, and concludes of him that he hath [...]. written a most sufficient or powerfull Epistle to the Philippians (the phrase, which when 'twas used before, of the Church of Rome, gave occasion of Fevardentius's note, that from the beginning that Church had autho­rity in moderating the Greek Churches, and then so had Polycarpe too) from which they that are willing, and have a care of their own salva­tions, may learn the character of his faith, and the preaching of truth. And though ch. 4. he ask, in caseQuid si neque Apostoli Scripturas reliquissent, nonne oportebat ordinem sequi Traditionis? the Apostles had not lest writings, must we not have followed the order of Tradi­tion, and affirm the faith to have beenCui ordinationi assentiunt multae gentes barbarorum, quorum qui in Christum credunt sine charta & atramenio scriptam habentes per spiritum in cordibus suis salutem— pre­served in some barbarous Nations without Paper and Ink in their hearts by the Spirit (an au­thority better perhaps, than S. W. knew of, for the affirming of Oral Tradition, that 'tis written in mens hearts) yet ch. 5. heRevertamur ad eam quae est ex Scripturis ostensionem. reverts to the demonstrating of the faith against the hae­reticks out of Scriptures, and ch. XI. resolves that St. John having preached the faith wrote his Gospell Omnia talia circumscribere volens, & regulam veritatis constituere in Ecclesia— on purpose to constitute a rule of truth in the Church, that haereticks not only such as were in his own, but such as in that Fathers time, (the Marcionites by name, &c.) were refuted by what he wrote, and by his Gospell Abstulit a no­ [...]t dissensiones omnes Joan [...]es dicens, In mun­de erat— dissensions taken out of the Church.

12. The observations which this large transcript out of that one so Primitive a Father (a Controvertist, as well as S.W.) will yield, I shall leave the Reader to make to himselfe (for to S. W. I know 'tis but a wordish testimony) The least that he can, is the most that I shall conclude from it, that at that time Scripture and Tradition Apostolical (that is not Oral) [Page 219] where they were both to be had, were the means of establish­ing truth, and that it was no praejudice to Tradition, that it was written, in order to this of demonstrating against haere­ticks.

13. Tertullian in the beginning of the next age, the third Century, the greatest assertor of unwritten Traditions, where no more is to be had, doth evidently set the written first, and then, by way of supply, the unwritten. He that will better ex­ercise his curiosity in the businesse of his salvation, Let him, saith he, surveigh the Apostolical Churches with whom the very chairs of the Apostles praeside in their places, Apud quas ipsae authenticae literae eorum recitantur sonantes vocem— uniuscujusque, De Praescr. Adv. Haer. c. 26. with whom the very authentick Letters of them are recited, sounding the voice and represent­ing the face of every one of them, and instan­cing in the Church of Rome, an happy Church, in which the Apostles powred out their whole Doctrine with their blood, he saith of it, that itLegem & Prophetas cum Evange­licis & Apostolicis literis miscet, & inde potat fidem eam, aqu [...] signat—Ibid. mixes Law and Prophets with Evangelical and Apostolical writings, and from thence drinks the faith, and signes it with baptisme, &c.

14. The same it is manifest was the rule in St. Cyprians time, in the middle of that third Century, Ep. 74. to Pompeius, where, upon Pope Stephens pressing Tradition to him, he replies,Ʋnde est ista Traditio? utrum­ne de dominica & evangelica autho­ritate descendens, an de Aposto­lorum mandatis atque Epistolis veniens? Whence is the Tradition? doth it des­cend from the authority of the Lord and the Go­spel, doth it come from the commands and Epistles of the Apostles? for God, saith he, testifies and proposes to Josuah son of Nun,Ea facienda esse quae scripta sunt. that those things are to be done which are written, saying, the Book of this Law shall not depart from thy mouth, but thou shalt meditate in it day and night, and observe to doe those things that are written in it (God it seems then thought that written words might be intelligible, and the rule of their lives)Si aut in e­vangelio praeci­pitur aut in Apostolorum Epistolit aut Actibus continetur— observetur divina haec & sancta traditio. If then it be commanded in the Gospel or contained in the Epistles, [Page 220] or acts of the Apostles, Let this divine and holy Tradition be ob­served; ButSi retrò nus­quam omnino praecepium est, neque conscrip­tum, quae est ista obstinatio hu­manam traditi­onem divinae dispositioni an­teponere? if in all former times it be no where commanded nor written, what obstinacy, what praesumption is it to praeferre an humane Tradition before Gods disposing? Adding thatConsuetudo sine veritate ve­tustas erroris est. Custome without truth is but antiquity of error, and concluding that it is the duty of Priests that kept Gods Lawes, thatSi in aliquo nutaverit aut vacillaverit veritas, ad originem dominicam et Evangelicam et Apostolicam traditionem revertamur. Inde surgat actus nostri ratio, unde et ordo et origo surrexit. if in any parti­cular the truth totter, or be ready to fall, they revert to the be­ginning in Christ and the Gospel, and Apostolical Tradition (not what the praesent age teaches) and from thence let the reason, saith he, of our action arise, whence our ordination and beginning (of our Christianity) arose.

15. Here certainly Tradition, if truely so called, was con­ceived to referre to the Authors in the first place, and to the remains of them that were in writing (and so to the wordish testimonies so fastidiously rejected by S. W.) and but secondarily, and as it accordeth with those, to after-custome.

16. So St. Basil in the fourth Century, as one while his ap­peal is from the disputers subtilties, to Christ, Apostles, Fathers, Martyrs, (sufficiently opposed to the Revers'd Tradition)To. 1. Hom. 27. cont. Sabel. p. 608. A. [...], Let Tradition put thee to the blush, the Lord hath thus taught, the Apostles preach'd, the Fathers observed, the Martyrs confirmed, be thou content to speak as thou hast been taught, and bring not me these captious Sophismes; So [...] to. 2. p. 307. another while more expressely, by way of definition, in his morals, [...], Every word or thing ought to be confirmed or ratified by the testimo­ny of inspired Scripture.

17. And St. Augustine, in the beginning of the fifth Century, though he differed in opinion from Cyprian about the bapti­zing of those that had baptisme from haereticks, yet he avowedly adhaeres to his grounds (only adding that ofƲniversalis Ecclesiae admo­nitus firmitate vidit aliquid quod ille non vidit, quia ple­narium de hac­re concilium nondum habebat Ecclesia. de bapt. Contr. Donat. l. 4 c. 6. conciliar deter­minations, [Page 221] by which he came to see what Cyprian had not seen)Quod autem nos admonet ut ad fontem recur­ramus, i. e a [...] Apostolicam tra­ditionem, & inde canalem in nostra tempora dirigamus, opti­mum est, & sine dubitatione fa­ciendum, l. V. c. 26. When, saith he, he adviseth us to recurre to the fountain, Aposto­lical Tradition, and from thence to bring down the Conduit to our own times, it is best, and without doubt to be practised, and accor­dingly fetches his testimonies out of Scripture. So again de Ʋnit. Eccles. c. XIX. Ʋtrum ipsi teneant Ecclesiam non nisi de divina­rum Scripturarum Canonicis libris ostendant, requiring the Do­natists to shew from the Canonical Books of holy Scriptures, whether they be in the right or no in their praetensions, as, saith he, when Christ rose from the dead, and shewed himself to his Disciples, lest they might think there were any deceit in it, magis eos testimoniis Legis & Prophetarum & Psalmorum confirmandos esse judicavit, he thought fit to confirm them by testimonies of the Law and Prophets and Psalmes, shewing that those things were fulfilled in him, which had been so long before foretold. An eminent testimony from Christs own judgement, what was the fittest way of concluding controversies of Faith. SoL. 4. c. 85. against the Letters of Petilian, Whether I, or you be Schismaticks, non ego nec tu, sed Christus in­terrogetur ut indicet Ecclesiam suam, Let Christ be asked, and neither I nor you, that he may shew or point out his Church. And so more expressely in his 166th Epistle, In Scripturis discimus Ecclesiam, the Scriptures which teach us Christ are the means to teach us the Church also, andIn Psal. 69. again, Lest any should tell thee that is Christ, which is not Christ, aut Ecclesia est, quae non est Ec­clesia, or that is the Church which is not the Church, audi vocem Pastoris, hear the voice of the Shepheard, i. e. of Christ, in Scripture: Elsewhere we have him as punctual for our way of descendent, against this new of ascendent, Revers'd Tradition; Puritas do­ctrinae expendenda est non secundum Traditionem praesentis aut hujus, vel illius particularis Ecclesiae, hujus vel illius interpretis, sed secun­dum Traditionem ab initio a temporibus Apostolorum concordi Pa­trum sententiâ ad nos usque deductam, The purity of Doctrine is to be weighed, not according to the Tradition of the praesent Church, or of this or that particular Church, of this or that Interpreter, but according to Tradition deduced from the beginning from the times of the Apostles even to us by a concordant opinion of the Fathers. Many the like are to be had in that Father.

[Page 222]18. About 20. years after him, Vincentius Lirinensis in his Commonitory against haeresies, resolves the way of refuting them to be byProlatis atque collatis veterum magistrorum concordantibus sibimet senten­tiis. c. 39. producing and comparing the concordant opinions of the old Masters, and in case the haeresies be of some standing, so as to have falsified and corrupted those rules of ancient Faith, (this it seems by him is no impossibility) then the only way isAut sola Scri­pturarum au­thoritate aut jam antiquitus Ʋniversalibus Catholicorum Conciliis. Ibid. ei­ther by the sole authority of Scriptures, or by the ancient Ʋniversal Councels.

19. And About 20. years after him, Salvian speaking of the Goths and other barbarous Nations, that received the Faith, but as it was corrupted by the Arrians, gives this account of them, that Though they have the Scriptures, yet for want of lite­rature Nihil omnino sciunt nisi quod a doctoribus suis audiunt, quod audiunt, hoc se­quuntur, de Gub. l. V. p. 153. Ed. Oxon. they know nothing, but what they hear from their Teachers, and what they hear they follow. And again, they that Necesse est ces qui totiùs lite­raturae ac scien­tiae ignari, sa­cramentum di­vinae legis do­ctrina magis quam lectione cognoscunt, doctrinam potius retinere quam legem. Itaque eis traditio Magistrorum suorum & doctrina inveterata quasi lex est, qui hoc sciunt quod docentur, haeretici ergo sunt, sed non scientes; Denique apud nos sunt haeretici, apud se non sunt. Nam in tantum se Catholicos esse judicant, ut nos ipsos titulo haereticae appellationis infament. Ibid. being igno­rant of all literature doe know the sacred mystery of Gods Law by teaching rather than reading (a direct image of S. W's sole prin­ciple, Oral Tradition) doe rather retain what they are taught than the Law of God, and therefore the Tradition of their Masters and inveterate teaching is as it were law to them, who know that which they are taught; they are therefore haereticks, but know it not, hae­reticks in our, but not in their own account, for they are so confident that they are Catholikes, that they defame us for haereticks (whose practice this is both in the root and fruit, S. W. will soon recol­lect, if he be so minded.)

20. I might multiply authorities in each Century, and there­by demonstrate that S. W's one principle hath not been re­ceived in all ages of the Church, and so according to his own demonstration, is infallibly to be degraded from that dignity which he hath bestowed on it, and Scripture and Tradition [Page 223] together set up in its stead, the one to interpret and supply whatsoever imaginable omissions in the other, and that the latter of these is not to be praejudged (any more than the for­mer) on this only account that it hath been written, and so me thinks the testimonies which his preaching adversary fetcheth from thence for deciding controversies, should not for ever fall under the reproach of wordish testimonies.

21. I shall only adde the Profession of the Greek Church, which theSocolov. Prae­fat. A. 4 5. Romanists that publish'd it, recommends to all, as the means to recall them to the Catholike Church, by shewing they can have no sort of company out of it, the Eastern, as well as the Western Church refusing to countenance them; And yet in this so considerable a point, the resolving on the ground of all our faith, it is evident we are agreed; For thus in their name Jeremias the Patriarch of Constantinople, Prooem. Censur, p. 3. sets it, the very truth and wisdome of our Lord Jesus Christ, which his divine Disci­ples and Apostles in their Canonical and wholesome writings professe, which all the universal and particular Synods of the holy Fathers have followed, which the Preachers and Doctors of the one holy Church full of Divine knowledge deliver to us, and all with one common con­cord and will clearly consent in it. P. 6. And again they profess in their dealings with the Germans, to take care of this especially, not to say ought from their own private sense, but to fetch all they say from the seven Holy and Ʋniversal Synods (and so doSee Tract of Haeresie, Sect. 9, 10. we as farre as they were universally received) from the sense of the Holy Fathers and Interpreters of the Scripture delivered to us from God, whom the Holy and Ʋniversal Church of Jesus Christ commends and approves with unanimous consent, for these by the spirit of God speaking in their mouths, and breathing by them, as most lightsome starres illu­strated the world with their teaching, signes, and wonders; their teaching and institution can never be put out or moved by any age or length of time, as being founded on the omnipotent word of God, according to that of St. Paul, that the Church of Christ is the pillar and ground of truth, against which the very gates of hell, according to Christs promise, shall not be able to praevail. To all which it is not amisse to annexe the Romanist publishers resolution (by way ofSocolev. Annot. p. 8. annotation on the mention of their acknowledging the [Page 224] seven Councels) that if the Greeks and Germans to whom they write,Si vel has so­las septem Sy­nodos sequeren­tur, n [...]que illis Schismate, ne­que illis haeresi quicquam opus esset, cum in illis septem abunde explicatum sit, quid de quaque re sentiendum, quid quoquo loco habendum sit. followed even those seven Councels alone, the one would have no need of Schisme, the other of haeresie, it being abundantly explicated in those seven, what is to be thought and held in every thing and place. And then sure if the Oral Tradition of the prae­sent Roman Church have more Doctrines of Faith, than those seven Councels abundantly explicated, or if that of the Scripture and ancientest Fathers and Councels may not be permitted to be our sufficient Rule, but be required to be parted with, in exchange for the Oral, of the praesent Mothers, and Catechists, we shall have some company, even of Romanists, to counte­nance us, how deeply soever we fall under S. W's displea­sure.

22. And as this was the Doctrinal judgement, soH [...]st. l. 1. c. 8. Theodoret from Athanasius tells us the practice was in the great Councel of Nice, they defined [...]. from Scripture-words piously understood, and so as they [...]. had testimony from the Fathers. Agreeably Ca­preolus Bishop of Carthage, which was, as he saith, a Legate sent to the Great Councel of Ephesus, gives an account of the proceeding of that Councel against the Nestorian haeresie, that it wasEp. ad Vital. p 42. radio Apostolicae lucis extincta, extinguished by a beam of Apostolical light, and he being solemnly resorted to by the Bishops of Spain (under the title of theCapreolum Episcopum Ec­clesiae Catholicae Carthaginis. p. 35 Bishop of the Ca­tholike Church of Carthage, Domine sancte venerabilis & beat [...]ssime Papa, p. 40. holy venerable and most blessed Pope, and hisSancto Apo­stolatu vestro, p. 36. holy Apostleship)Provoluti genibus exo­ramus humiles servi tui san­ctum Apostolatum vest [...]um ut inso metis parvitatem nostram in his quod rectum habet fides Ca­tholica. for instruction in the true faith (in such a manner as when 'tis used to the Pope of Rome; passes for a proof of his supreme Pastorship) though, saith he, p. 42. the au­thority of the Catholike Church (that in the Councel foremen­tion'd) be sufficient, yet he will adde his own professions that this is theƲnam veramque doctrinam hanc esse confitemur quam Evangelica tenet ac tradit ant [...]quitas. p. 43. only and true Doctrine which the Evangelical antiquity holds and delivers; which may serve for farther evidences of the course we assert of refuting and convincing haeresie by the tra­dition and doctrine of the Evangelical and Apostolical antiquity.

[Page 225]23. Adde to all these the Novelle constitution of Justinian, where confirming the four first General Councels, he resolves, [...]. Justin. Novell. [...]. 131. their Doctrines we receive as the Divine Scriptures, and their Ca­nons we observe as Lawes, where the joynt authority of the Di­vine Scriptures and Canons of those Councels entred into a Codex, are exactly our praetension, and so I suppose St. Gregories too, when he profess'd to receive those four Councels as the four Gospels.

24. To all this, if mens words are intelligible, I must con­clude the learned Romanists to give their suffrage also. In the first place S. W's good friend Mr. White, when 'twas usefull to confuteDailles arts Discov p. 225. Mr. Daille, saith the seventh Councel confirmed all that was either in Scripture or Tradition, by binding us to those two pillars of truth (Scripture and Tradition, the two pillars, and the Tradition, that which was so ancient, as to be confirmed in the seventh Coun­cel; who would ever desire more of him?) and in his Tab. Suffrag. being to prove the truth of his praetensions against new Revelations, he makes use of the very method that we Preachers are wont to doe, by the Suffrages of the Law and Pro­phets, and Gospels, and Epistles of the Apostles, Tab. 1. and then by the Testimonies of the Fathers, Tab. 2. Next after him I shall mention Pope Gregory XIII. in his Epistle to the King of Spain before his Bible, His libris (Scripturarum) omnia nostra Religionis & Divinitatis mysteria explicantur, in the Books of Scripture all the mysteries of Religion and Divinity are explicated, which how they can be, if they are so wonderfully ambiguous and unintelligible, I confesse not to understand. Next I adde Julius Rogerius Pro­tonotarius Apostolic (Possevin, saith he, was Legate in Poland from the Pope, and Secretary to the Pope) who resolves, Traditionem nullam ullius esse ponderis, nisi nullis temporum intercapedinibus inter­ruptam, ab Apostolorum usque temporibus, inde enim necesse esse traditionem manare, That Tradition is of no weight, unlesse it be un­interrupted from the very Apostles times, for that it is necessary all Tradition should flow from thence. According to which (saith Possevine) writing of the Canonical Books, Horum Traditio ad Apo­stolica usque tempora revocata — his method was to recall their tradition, and carry it back even to the Apostolical times. This then [Page 226] is the true nature of Tradition, to referre primarily to the Au­thor or Authors, from whence it flowes, and but secondarily to any after practice, or custome, or Doctrine, for the confirming it, and so the only method this of ours, to look up to the au­thors, and so bring it down to the present Church; To which purposeDe leg. l. VII. c. 4. Sect. 10. Suarez distinguisheth betwixt Tradition and Custome. To this also I referre the resolution ofDefensorii par. 2. c. 32. Ecclesia quae non potest errare non est aliqua nisi Universalis, et ista vocatur proprie Ecclesia sine aliqua li­mitatione, quia est multitudo non connotato aliquo loco aut tempore. Abulensis, who placeth the firmnesse of truth in this, that the Church cannot erre, meaning, as he saith, none but the Ʋniversal Church, and that without any limitation, or connotation of time or place, and so taking in all time since there was a Christian Church, as well as place also. And, this a man would think again, should be Mr. Whites meaning in his Tab. Suffrag. Tab. 3. when calling the Church to account by what title it holds the name of Catholike, he answers for it, that it is only from the Catholikenesse of the Faith, and that the Faith is said to be Catholike, because it hath had the possession of all Christianity per aetates et loca, through ages, (that must be through all ages) as well as places, concluding that the Faith, if it will be Catholike, must be of all times and places, which I should think were very imperti­nently insisted on by him, if what were now taught in the Church of Rome, as of Faith, by his Oral Tradition of the present age, were by that one medium secured to have been the Doctrine of all times, for then what farther need were there of evidence for the contignation and conjuncture to the Apostles, which after he with great reason requires of the new and latter Revelations, which the favourers of Papal Infallibility praetend to. After these I appeal even to Bellarmine himself in his defense of unwritten Traditions, De verbo Dei non scripto. l. 4 c. 2. § Vocatur autem— Vocatur doctri­na non scripta, non ea quae nus­quam scripta est, sed quae non est scripta a primo authore. We call that, saith he, unwritten Doctrine, not which hath never been written, but that which hath not been written by the first Author. From whence all that I conclude is, that as by him Tradition is set in expresse opposition to Scripture, and belongs not to those things which are written there (which will anon be usefull to us on another occasion) so the writings of the Fathers those words of dead men, in S. W's scornfull dialect, are as properly tradition, as any thing else in his opinion.

[Page 227]25. To which sense I adde the expresse words ofDe Leg. l. 7. c. 2. Illa Scriptura non est lex, sed potest deservire in memoriam et probationem, si­cut nos probamus Traditiones non scriptas ex Pa­tribus. Suarez, writing is not Law, but may serve for a record and probation, as we prove Traditions unwritten out of the Fathers. The same is evident­ly of force to holy Scripture also, which was not written by Christ the first author of the Christian Law, but being delivered by him, by word of mouth, was afterward set down in writing by his hearers and their Disciples, and so is at once most signally the Orall Doctrine of Christ, and Law of his Church, and Tradition Apostolical, not written by the first author, and so tradition, though by others it were written.

26. For that this is the proper use of the word, to signifie, not that which is not written, but not written by the first author, may be judged by Martinus Peresius, De Tradit. par. 1. Tit. Quid sit proprie Tra­ditio. defining it in the most ex­act propriety of the Romanists understanding of it, Tradition, saith he, more properly and more pertinently to our purpose, is taken for the Doctrine of the first and most ancient in the Common-wealth of the faithfull, received by word of mouth, and derived by continual succession from the Fathers to Sonnes, and confirmed by ancient custome, and not contained in the authentick Books of that Common-wealth and Licet in aliis instrumentis vel libris fide dignis scripta fuerit, non ob id tradi­tionis nomen a­mittit. though it be written in other Instruments or Books worthy of belief, it doth not for that lose the name of Tradition.

27. And then certainly these written memoires intervening, must be allowed, according to their esteem, and undoubtednesse of their sense (of which words written are as fully capable, as spo­ken) to have force to prove, or repudiate any Traditions or Customes which are vouched by the present age, and not on the other side those writings be controll'd by the present Doctrines; As in the Municipial Lawes of our Land (to which S. W. P. 38. resorts in the matter of possession) If a custome be sworn by all the homage of a Manor, (can the Oral Tradition of his present Church, ascend above this proportion?) that for all their memory such hath been an usage, and esteemed a right, and that their Fathers told them, that such it had been in all their memory also, yet if any Court-roll or other Record be extant, which declares that the custome was otherwise in ancient times, (like the finding of an ancient Coin, by which Baronius reforms all Historians ancient as well as modern in the point of Maxentius's birth, An. 306. n. 23.) [Page 228] that Record is a sufficient confutation of the testimony of the Ho­magers, and makes the custome not to be immemorial.

28. And this is a received truth among the Civilians, who give this account of it, Scriptura est conservativa memoriae, writing is conservative of memory, and Scriptura semper l [...]quitur, writing al­wayes speaks (and then by S. W's good leave, 'tis not so mute and dead a letter) as in other thingsGrot. de jur. Bell. l. 2. c. 16. § 30. Scriptura monumentum contractus, the writing is a monument of the contract, and2. Par princ. tr. Praescript. Baldus resolves that the affirmative, viz. that there is a memory of it, may well be proved by an instrument or writing; So4. par. de An­tiqu. temporib. Cravetta propounds the very quaestions, how a praescription may be proved, or immemo­rial custome, and how the affirmative (against a praescription) that there is memory to the contrary, and answers to the latter; Affirmativa memoriam in contrarium ex­tare, probatur per instrumenta, ex quibus appa­ret de contraria observantia. The affirmative, that there is memory to the contrary, is proved by instruments from which evidence is brought of the contrary observance. And then what becomes of S. W's and the Apologists whole Scheme, if Testimony of present witnesses may be controlled by written me­morials of credit, (and that Scripture or Fathers are not such, they have not yet affirmed to be their opinion, the deadnesse, and mutenesse, and ambiguity, and want of demonstrativenesse, are the principal of their charges, and not that of the want of cre­dit.)

29. The plainer resolution therefore ofDe dogm. va­riis & lib. Apocr. l. 4. c. 4. Driedo I desire the Reader will compare with S. W's more refined Scheme, who re­counting the speech of St. Augustine, of the great authority the Church had with him for the believing the Gospel, saith it was theEcclesia Ca­tholica quae fuit ab initio Chri­stianae fidei, Ʋniversal Church (not of his praesent age, but) which was from the beginning of the Christian Faith, growing down according to the series of succession of Bishops, Quae sanè Ec­clesia collegium plectitur Aposto­lorum. which Church, saith he, comprehends the College of the Apostles, But understanding it praescinded and abstracted, or naked, and without cohaerence in the faith and manners with the Churches which were in the former ages, Augustine would say, saith he, I should not acknowledge the men of this Church to be the Church of Christ, Nisi doceret me quatuor Evangeliorum authoritas. unlesse the authority of the four Gospels taught me, I should not believe the Church, if it should preach to us any other Gospel, and not teach us the Doctrines of the Apostles. I conclude this with the words of Tertullian adver. Marc. l. 1. Omnino res Christiana sancta [Page 229] antiquitate stat, nec ruinosa rectius reparabitur, quam si ad Originem censeatur, Christianity depends on sacred antiquity, and the best redress for any corruption, is by resorting to the beginning.

30. It was therefore but necessary, that he that would place all authority in the Oral Tradition of the present age, should de­monstrate the impossibility of its non-cohaerence to the Apostles times, which how happily he hath attempted to doe, we shall see hereafter.

31. Thus much mean while for the establishing of our tenure, that by Scripture and Apostolical Tradition, as it comes down to us in the writings of the Fathers; which there could be no need to have defended so sollicitously in relation to any other sort of Controvertists (unlesse perhaps the Schismatical opposers of our Church) but was fit to be thus confronted to S. W's praetension, his oral and unwritten tradition not of any, but the present age of the Church, nor as that stands in conjunction with all the former ages, but as by it the conjunction with those former is, as he conceives, demonstratively inferred, for else we have nothing to object to it.

32. I must now proceed to secure it from his exceptions; They are in effect but three, 1. That general fate of writings, their being ambiguous, uncertain, mute, dead, and that as being the words of men dead long agoe, saith S. W. 2.P. 17. The Scriptures be­ing delivered by way of direct affirmation, without attending to arti­ficial rules of demonstrating, 3. Their not being imaginable to be written of the Controversies, which since have sprung up.

33. To the first I answer by these steps and degrees, 1. That the style of the sacred writers hath been generally observed to have great plainnesse and simplicity, especially in setting down matters of fact in the Old Testament, the history and preachings of Christ and his Apostles in the New, and in that grand part of solid substantial piety, the ingaging us in good life; and though in some parts there be no small obscurity, as in the Prophesies, and in the metrical Books, and also in the contexture of some of St. Pauls Epistles, yet all force of objection which can be drawn from hence, will be superseded, 1. By that one rule of St. Chry­sostoms [...], those things are perspicuous that are necessary, [Page 230] from whence we may conclude, that as next the articles of the Crede nothing is so perspicuous in the Scripture, as the directions to all sorts of Christian practice, so when those necessary articles are received into believing hearts, the rest of our talent of time and industry should be laid out on a carefull conscientious practice of all duty, and then the Fathers will assure us that the [...], this chariot with two horses in it, belief of the Crede, and practice of the Sermon on the Mount, will bring the humble constant persevering Christian most safe to his journeys end, though he never think of calling in at Purgato­ry by the way, and the like, never furnish himself with the Ro­man new Articles, which S. W. may be believed, he will hardly meet clear in Scripture. 2. By the supply, which is to be had from ancient Tradition, which hath in all points of faith been experimented to be ready and able to remove all such ambigui­ties, and those in the first Councels, the Conservatories of all Catho­like faith, are consigned to us in words, so distinct, and so solli­citously removed from all ambiguity, that the haeresies which had crept in for want of this light, were generally extinguish'd. 3. By the expresse commands of those Councels, that nothing else should be taught as of faith (or the belief exacted of any Proselite) but what was thus clearly establish'd in those Coun­cels. For then as the [...] of the Gospel requiring no more of any man, than what God by his grace doth, or is ready to assist him and inable him to perform, foundeth a demonstrative proof, that his commandements are not farre from us, [...] and [...], over heavy, or unsupportable, but a gracious at once and light burthen, so the same temper of the Covenant of grace pertaining also to doctrines, and thus confirmed by the charity and tendernesse of those Councels, and, in them, of the Ʋniversal Church of God, hath given us full assurance, that whatever ob­scurities or ambiguities be supposeable in Scripture, there is still light sufficient in them (to all that will not set up their own judgement in opposition to ancient Catholike Tradition, visible in Fathers and Councels) securely to conduct any pious charitable humble Christian to everlasting happinesse. And of this a man would think Mr. White himself should not make any doubt, [Page 231] when he hath made it his observation of Scripture style, that 'tisApol. p. 139. accommodated to vulgar capacities.

34. Secondly, that in case there should be any considerable ambiguity in our written Traditions, whether of Sacred Scriptures, or ancient Fathers, yet unlesse the writings where they are set down, were on purpose framed in the most material parts, to be thus ambiguous, as the old Oracles, or to be thus obscure, as what was said to be so written as that it was not written, or unlesse they were written by halfe-witted men, that either comprehended not their own notions, or were un­able to expresse them (none of which I hope S. W. will think fit to charge on them) there are still known rules by which am­biguous passages are interpretable; The Heathen Rhetoricians have furnished us with some, in their handling the place [...], of ambiguity, and [...], of the letter and the sense, and the Lawyers have directed us to others on their head of Antinomies, from the matter, from the effect, from the adjuncts, &c. and the sacred Criticks have given us many more, by the help of which, those that understand the languages, wherein the Scriptures are written, and bring not prejudices with them, to impose their own, instead of receiving the Wri­ters judgement of their propositions, will not in the hypothesis finde it so impossible to understand Scripture, as S.W. phansies it in his demonstration. Many things are dreaded at a distance, and deemed impossible, which by Gods blessing on honest endea­vours, with moderate skill, and industry, and humility, are soon discerned to be most easie and familiar; What therefore is con­cluded from such general suggestions of the ambiguities of all writings, of the several possible sorts of such, Critical, Philologi­cal, Historical, Sophistical, of their being left to be toss'd with our various Expositions and Criticismes, and liable to a thousand evasions, and the like, have perhaps somewhat of art in them, to amuse, and affright those vulgar capacities (to which yet at another time they are confess'd to be accommodated) but are of no solid force, when they are brought down to any particulars, there being obvious helps, either by surveighing of the context, or comparing of Scripture style and dialect, or conferring plainer [Page 232] places with the more difficult, which if thankfully made use of, will decide such difficulties, as are of any real importance to be decided; And I cannot but observe, that when Mr. White was willing to discover Mr. Daillees arts this was then noted for a principal one, that he would, if we could believe him, perswade us, Nothing is to be learned or understood out of Books, but every three words will never fail to have some reason or other to make them so obscure, that no light or satisfaction can be derived out of them, Page 216.

35. But then 3. if words committed to writing are so ambigu­ous, so subject to be toss'd and misinterpreted, yet having on the other side, the advantage of being written by none, but either inspired, or renouned persons, and that with great care and fore­cast, and deliberation, what shall then be said of S. W's favou­rite, Oral Tradition, the illiterate, and perhaps (and not rarely) simple mother, teaching her oft times dull and aukward children, who generally mark not what is taught them, or but con them by roat, (which he calls being written in their hearts) but praetend not to understand ought of them?

36. For I demand 1. Are the Mothers and Catechists so much better managers of their depositum, or more skilfull conveighers of it, than Scriptures, and Fathers? Are they conceivable to conveigh the Doctrines of the Church to their children in such a manner, as, according to Mr. Whites rules, shall exact belief of them? I shall instance in one particular, formerly touched on.Apol. p. 16. A Tradition, saith he, begun by some Apostles, not all, 'tis no sacri­lege to leave off, and byIbid. p. 7. Christs Doctrine he means no other but what was generally preached by the Apostles, I demand then, how can all his Mothers or Catechists be imagined to assure their chil­dren, that what they teach them, beyond the Apostles Crede, (be it any of their additionals) was preach'd by more than some, even by all the Apostles? Is it certain that every Mother now delivers it in this Ʋniversal style? or that her Mother gave her commissi­on thus to deliver it? What if in reference to St. Peters Chair in Rome, she shall be found to have delivered the Popes supremacy only as a preaching of St Peters? In this the Catechumenus, that hath all his Faith from this connatural way, the Mothers Oral Tra­dition, can be no farther obliged than the Mother delivered it, and [Page 233] so may either disbelieve this article, and leave off this obedience without sacrilege, or else (which S. W. must in no wise imagine) two passages in that Apologist are not beyond all possible confute. Many such like imperfect manageries the Mothers may be sub­ject to, according to these new Controvertists rules, to which in our method the Scriptures and Fathers will not be lyable, for they will assure us of all our Articles, that they were preach'd by all the Apostles, and resolved on joyntly by all, before they set out to preaching. 2. Is the childs memory, though then most receptive, yet being taken alone without staydnesse of temper, and ma­turity of other faculties (a volatile brain, and a giddy heart) a surer Conservatory, than the same memory in him, when he is come to more maturity, and stayednesse, and advisednesse, and mastery of passions, and hath the addition of judgement to memo­ry, and the supply of a form of words in a written Crede, and written Gospels, &c. and so also the Expositions of Fathers and Councels, all ready to aid and instruct him farther? Or 3. are words spoken such charmes, that they shall certainly cast out the oracular dark Spirit, and cannot be misinterpreted.

37. To this last quaere Apol. p. 81. Mr. White hath offered some satis­faction, by telling us, that a Tradition, as he hath explained it, is a sense delivered not in set words, but setled in the auditors hearts by hun­dreds of different expressions explicating the same meaning] But I am very farre from being satisfied with this, 1. Because the propo­sitions of faith in Scripture and Fathers have certainly had this advantage of hundreds of different expressions explicating the same meaning, and so are not exceeded herein by Oral Tradition, what­ever can in this kind be imagined of it. 2. That it no way ap­pears de facto, as in Scriptures and Fathers it doth, that Mothers do thus settle sences by hundreds of different expressions, or indeed a­ny more than teach the words of Bellarmines Catechisme (and then where are the hundred different expressions?) or if they doe, the Mothers are now become Expounders, and their expositions will be lyable to all the infirmities, that our Lay-mens (which are one degree above Lay-womens) Expositions and Sermons; Nay 3. if all this were granted him, yet upon his grounds, this will but encrease the difficulty on his side, for why may not every [Page 234] of those hundred different expressions be capable of as great variety of interpretations, as the very same expressions, or any other writ­ten in a book? and then still the more the expressions are, the more and not the lesse the uncertainty will be. 'Tis certain the Mothers must communicate their sences by words, (for they are Mothers, not Angels) and then those words must have the common fate of all words, and so be subject to all the ambiguities that S. W. objects to written Testimonies.

38. He tells us in another place, that his way is for Mothers to flatter into their children the first elements of the acquisition of Bea­titude, and continual [...]y goe on, nursing them up in the maxims of piety. But first this can belong to none but pious and carefully consci­entious Mothers, and all the world of Romanist Mothers, I fear, are not such. 2. Of those that be, why is it not possible (and then the contrary is not demonstrable, or to be as a principle supposed, without attempt of proof) that they may spend that time of leisure, which they have for such offices of charity to each of their children, in impressing the knowledge of God and Christ and the Holy Ghost, the holy Catholike Church, the judgement to come, &c. in infusing forms of prayer, knowledge of the Sacra­ments, and the general branches of duty toward God and man, and th [...]mselves, and the more obvious particular duties of daily occurrence, without ever telling them of the Popes Ʋniversal Pastorship, as that is much. more than a Patriarchate, and as it is extended to all other Nations, to England, and India, when the childe perhaps is brought up in Italy, and is as certainly part of his Diocese, if he be but a Primate, or Patriarch, as he would be, if he were Governor of the Ʋniverse, and therefore need not be told any more, than that he is to pay obedience to him, as his lawfull Ecclesiastical Governor, without bringing him out the two Gospels, as Xaverius to the Indies, the one of Christ, the other of St. Peter, and again without telling them of Purgatory, Transsubstantiation, &c. or being able to give them a distinct discriminative notion of these articles, as the one signifies tem­porary pains commencing at the time of death, and lasting many thousand years, and is capable of being abbreviated by indulgences, and prayers, and almes of the living, and as the other is miracu­lously [Page 235] more, than the real communication of the body and blood of Christ. Lastly, those that shall be supposed to do more neerly what S. W. would have them, infuse into their children a whole Romish Catechisme, and that they may be sure to leave out no article, pitch upon Bellarmines ample Declaration of the Christian Doctrine, Is it not certain that they shall teach them to believe the immaculate conception of our Lady (an article which Mr. White will not receive into his Faith) as firmly as the Popes Ʋniversal Pastorship? And if thus it be in these, or other instan­ces, then what becomes of the sweet connatural way, so much praeferreable to all others, as not only to be the principle, but the sole principle of our Faith? Or because thus it may be, though it were not, or may have been in any considerable part of any one age (if but through inrodes of barbarous invaders, intestine warres, urgency of worldly diversions, &c.) what demonstration is that like to be, which is subject to so many uncertainties, every day experimented to have more than possible truth in them?

39. The mutenesse, and deadnesse of written words, what it means, so as to found any appearance of objection, will not easily be resolved on; Words written, when they are read with the voice, are as lively and vocal, as if they were never written, (and thereforeAnal. ch. 1. Less. 3. Dr. Holden, that resolves that beleiving generally comes by hearing, and is so by all acknowledged, doth yet put to­gether what is told us, and what is written to us, adding his rea­son, for reading is a kinde of hearing) and so when without voice they speak, or are delivered to the eyes, they have as ready an avenue, and admission to the minde, as when they enter by the ear, and to a blinde man that cannot make use of his eyes, 'tis all one, whether his Mother or Catechist have read him his Lecture out of a book (the transcript of the writers mind) or pronounced it out of their memory, or immediately powred it out of their habit of un­derstanding. The only possible difference is, that what is written in a book, the Author being dead, it cannot be farther, than it is already, explained by that Author. This then I suppose is the g [...]ound of the objection, because S. W. specifies in men dead long agoe. But I conceive not the demonstrative force of the argument, as it is thus improved, For 1. the author, dead 1600. years since, [Page 236] hath so ordered it, that though he be dead, he yet speaketh, 2. That Author having then approved his authority, and that being now abundantly testified to us, he is as authentick a witness, as farre as he hath declared himself, as if he were now living, and known to be inspired by God, much more so, than the Mother, or the Catechist. 3. If he have written intelligibly then, in each particular place, or if what is in one place obscure, he have elsewhere interpreted, or if other Fathers of the Church dis­cerning this want, have supplyed it for him, still he speaks au­dibly to the intellect, though he be dead, and so mute. 4. If all this envy falls upon him, because he is not able to hear our pre­sent debates, and, upon our resort and appeal to him, interpose his judgement, and so speak to them, then that will be coinci­dent with the third objection, of the Scriptures not speaking to later Controversies, and thither I referre it, and so there remains no least shew of difficulty in this first objection.

40. Passe we then to the second, the Scriptures being delive­red by way of direct affirmation, without attending to artificial rules of demonstrating] This I confesse hath in it some of that ama­zingnesse, which S. W. promised me, whensoever I should ap­proach this Apology for the Dialogues, whether I respect the co­haerence it hath with the other argument, or the particular matter of it; If the former, 'twould even amaze one to think, how that which is confess'd to be delivered by way of direct affirmation, and, as he there addes, accommodated to vulgar capacities should yet be 1. so prodigiously ambiguous, left to be toss'd by our various Ex­positions and Criticismes (All that I need reply, is, that sure it would have been much more so, if it had not been delivered in this Categorical way of direct affirmation) and 2. so dead and so mute, nothing being more contrary to our ordinary notions of those words, than direct affirmations. But the more truely a­mazing part of our present prospect is, that when all Christian Religion is at once demonstrated, by being convincingly proved to be taught us by Christ, and when all that is delivered in the Scripture, is, by immediate connexion of terms from that one prosyl­logisme, demonstrated to have divine and so [...]fallible truth in it, the very same that there is, in nature, of this proposition, that [Page 237] God cannot lye, he should yet complain of the want of artificial rules of demonstration. If this demonstration be not cogent or ar­tificial enough with him, that the Scripture being the word of God, every period thereof must have exact truth in it, I am then amazed to think what a Patron of the Catholike Religion this is; but if what is thus once for all demonstrated in the grosse, or bulk, must again in the retail be farther demonstrated of each truth in Divinity, if every thing that Christ or his Apostles say, be by him required to be confirmed from other arguments of natural rea­son, and the like, then he is a Didymus indeed. He would not believe Christs resurrection without its being demonstrated to, and inforced upon his senses, and this other requires demonstration for that which is only to be received by his faith, and this is not farre removed from the former, and is an aequally amazing con­sideration.

41. But then 2. how doth it appear that the Mothers in their Oral deliveries have either been more skilfull, or more diligent in observing these artificial rules of demonstrating? their softer method of flattering into their children, as he styles it, I should think were distant enough from this other which he is wont to call severe and rigorous, I hope I shall not be required to insist longer on this objection.

42. Lastly then for the 3d. the Scriptures not being imaginable to be written on the Controversies which since have sprung up, 1. It hath evidently no truth in it, For the haeresie of the Gnosticks being risen in the Apostles times, and a great part of most of the Epistles written on purpose for the refuting of that haeresie, and many other haeresies, Valentinians, and Marcionites, &c. after that springing from that root of bitternesse, as 'tis certain they did, those books must be very proper to those Controversies; And so for others after them; That one place of St. Paul, Rom. IX. 5. doth, [...], Procl. de Fide. saith Proclus, Archbishop of Constantinople, shut and wall up all passage for calumny from them that love contumely or speaking ill of Christ, so saith Theophylact, [...]. From hence is Arius confuted, [Page 238] St. Paul proclaiming Christ to be God over all. And not to insist on the ancient haeresies, nor on modern, as well as ancient, which have their positive irrefragable decisions in Scripture, I shall confine my sel [...] wholly to the Controversies betwixt the Romanist and us; And if it were not, as I suppose it is, evident from Scrip­ture, that some of our Articles opposed to theirs are the Doctrin [...] of Christ and his Apostles, as the use of the cup for all in the Sa­crament, the not confining publike prayers to an unknown tongue, the honourablenesse of marriage for all that are not within the pro­hibited degrees, &c. yet the difference on our part from them, being only this, that we admit not many of their new articles; not that they reject any of our old, though some of these par­ticulars should not be decideable from Scripture, yet the duty of Communion, and charity toward all those, which are lively mem­bers of Christ, being irrefragably concluded from plain Texts of Scripture, and the Ʋniversal Councels decreeing that there shall be no more exacted of any to believe but the few necessa­ries, which as they are all contained in Scripture, so they are not doubted to be maintained by us, the result is, that Scripture and the first Councels together, doe binde the Romanist not to set up their wall of separation against us, but to imbrace charitably all, who believe what they doubt not us to be­lieve, and so will decide all our Controversies at once, and having done so, need not descend more minutely to the decision of each several.

43. Secondly, a prime controversie between us and the Ro­manists being that about the Ʋniversal Pastorship of the Pope, and that being by them deduced from Christs donation to St. Peter, and S. W. himself deducing it from thence, I shall demand, Doth the proof of that depend upon any words of Christ, which are not delivered in the Gospel? If it doth, what are they, and by what Tradition are they avouched? But 'tis cer­tain no such unwritten words in this point are praetended, but expressely the written, Thou art Peter, and I will give thee the Key [...]s, and Feed my Sheep, and all these are verbatim in the Gospels. And then I demand, 2. Doe these truely [Page 239] own the Romanists praetensions, and decide the controversie on their side, or doe they not? If they doe, then are the Gospels written of our present Controversies; If they doe not, why are they then so eagerly press'd on men, and all we denyed the peace of their Church, for denying this im­portance of them. If, as he saith of the Scripture in generall, so he believe of these Texts of Scripture, that they are ambiguous, uncertain, mute and dead, and they have no other possible head, to which to divolve this Doctrine, and cannot maintain the jus divinum of it, but by thus divolving it, and if for the clearing of this ambi­guity, the writings of the ancient Church be by them deemed sufficient, then why may not we use the very same method, and at once avow in all things to stand to the award of it, and be no more blameable than they, who how unjustly soever they manage it, and how imperfectly soever they conclude from it, are yet obliged not to blame in others, what themselves practise.

44. The like may again be inferred from their foun­ding in, and proving from the words of Scripture [the Gates of Hell shall not praevaile against it, and the pillar and ground of truth] their other great Article, the Infallibility of their Church, on which reverts again all which hath been said on the former head, and then how can he in earnest think, that the Scripture was not written of our Controversies.

45. But then our praetension taking in the ancient Fa­thers to Scriptures, unlesse it be also appliable to them, that they speak not to our Controversies, this, if it had what it aimed at, in respect of Scripture, must present­ly loose all its efficacy, or concludency against us. For 'tis certain the learned Romanist layes or praetends to lay great weight on the authority of the Fathers, for deciding all the Controversies depending between us,Ration. 5. so that * Cam­pian could vaunt concerning this head, Admiseris? captus es; Excluseris? nullus es, that we should be insnared and [Page 240] caught, if we were content to be judged by that rule of their authority, but if we would not stand to it, we were utterly lost. And then we that doe not exclude them, but set them up avowedly against Oral Tradition, and from the variable, imperfect judicatures of the one, appeal to the more authentick, stable Tribunal of the other, what can we, on their grounds, be deemed to want, for the deciding of our Controversies? Thus perfectly void of all probability are his demonstrative arguments. And this may be sufficient to be added on the second head, the clearing the subject of the quaestion from ambiguity, and fitting it for defining.

SECT. III.

Oral Tradition defined, and the force of it proposed by Mr. White and S. W. Some things granted in this Schame. One weak part pointed at, which betrayes the whole demonstration. Other parts of [...]o concernment to it. The great Conclusion denyed, and unproved. Traditions of the present age frequently false. The Jewes, the Arians, the Heathens, the Mohomedans, the Christian Mo­thers among them.

1. IT is now time to advance to the third part of our designed method to gather the briefest definition or description of this way, [...]ing from the force of Oral Tradition. This in the Apology is set down, by establishing these definitions, P. 7. that by Tra­dition he means the delivery of Christs Doctrine from hand to hand, in that part of the world which with propriety is called Christian. By Christs Doctrine he means that which was generally preached by the Apostles, and contains all such points at are necessary to the sal­vation of the world, not only in particular to single persons, but for Government of the Church and bringing multitudes with convenience to perfection in this life, and felicity in the next. Then, by pro­ceeding to this General position, that A [...] Christ taught, or the holy Ghost suggested to the Apostles of this nature, i [...], by a direct un­interrupted line, intirely and fully descended to the present Church, which communicates with, and acknowledges subjection to the Roman. Adding also the converse of that proposition, viz. Nothing is so descended but such truths, nor any thing held by this tenure, but what is so descended, which being cast up amounts to this great conclusion, No error was ever or can be embraced by the Church in quality of a matter of Faith. This again S. W. farther abbreviates into this one definition, Oral Tradition (supposing the motives with which it was founded, and the charge with which it was recommended by the Apostles) carries in its own force, as applyed to the nature of mankinde, [Page 242] an infallible certainty of its lineal and never to be interrupted perpe­tuity.

2. In this Scheme, several things there are to which I shall in the obvious sense so farre yield, as not to make any imper­tinent debate about them, As 1. that Tradition is the delivery of Christs Doctrine from hand to hand in that part of the world, which with propriety is called Christian, meaning by that phrase, all that have been baptized into the Christian Faith, and have not by some destructive, wasting superaddition, forfeited their title to that dignity; for that the Greek Church, that do not own to have ever received the Faith of the Popes Ʋniversal Pastorship from the Apostles, Saint Paul, and St. John, which planted some of them, (and have this real praejudice against it, that St. John, which long outlived St Peter, and by his Apostolical power was exempted from being inferior to any other, whether Clerus or Clemens, his Successors at Rome, cannot reasonably be thought to have subjected his Successors to them, but should rather him­self, being the surviving Apostle, be his Successor in that superemi­nent power, if any such had been given to Peter by Christ) should for the not believing or yielding that, be acknow­ledged no Christians, or not Christians with propriety, but aequi­vocally and improperly called Christians, can never appear pro­bable, but by a convincing confirmation of the real delivery of that Doctrine to all, from all the Apostles, which if it were here meant to be praetended, is certainly as yet but praetended to be delivered from thence. The like must be said of Christi­ans of other denominations, which are neither Greek nor Ro­man, yet have by uninterrupted Tradition received the necessary Faith in every branch of it, and retain it without the Roman additions, and though not the Papal, yet the Apostolical Gover [...] ­ment also.

3. So secondly, for the notion of Christs Doctrine, we scruple not to understand it of that, which was generally preached by the Apostles, and contains all such points as are necessary to the salvation of the world, and Government of the Church, and bringing multitudes with convenience to perfection in this life, and felicity in the next] meaning by [necessary to salvation] generally necessary, as an effective [Page 243] means to bring home sinners to repentance, to perswade them to a sincere reception of the Praecepts of Christ, as of the one certain way to aeternal salvation, without examining whether any particular man without the explicite knowledge of every single branch of that Faith, be capable of performing the con­dition of the Gospel, and so of salvation on the Gospel terms, Gods accepting according to what a man hath, and not exacting what he hath not, and again by [perfection in this life] understanding sincerity of Evangelical obedience, styled often perfection in the Scripture, though in many respects it must be acknowledged im­perfect.

4. So thirdly, that all that Christ taught, or the holy Ghost sug­gested, of this nature is by a direct uninterrupted line intirely and fully descended to the present Church, which communicates with, and acknow­ledges subjection to the Roman] Adding, that it doth so also and aequally to the Church of England in every particular, and so it is acknowledged by the Romanists to be intirely maintained by us, save only that we acknowledge not one link of their prae­tended Government, that of the Roman supreme Ʋniversal Pastor­ship, which yet in these definitions hath not in the least wise been proved to be any (much lesse necessary) truth of Christs teaching.

5. Thus farre then there is no more asked, than granted by us, save only that of the Popes Ʋniversal Pastorship, and that no way inferrible from these praemisses, and consequently nothing gained from us by these so many steps of his fair me­thod.

6. But then when he addes the converse of the last proposition, that nothing is so descended but such truths, nor any thing held by this tenure but what is so descended, there may be ambiguity in these propositions; For the first may be designed to signifie that no article is to this age of the Roman Church delivered down from the ages immediately precedent, upon the account of Apo­stolical Tradition, but what is both true and necessary to be be­lieved; If this be the meaning of it, then he knowes 'tis deny­ed by us, and must either be convincingly proved by him, or else there is a very weak, soft, unfortified part, which will be [Page 244] sure to betray all his demonstration, and being not here attempted to be proved in the proposal of the case, if it be not provided for in the last part of the method, the proving of his definition (which when we advance to that, we shall then examine, whe­ther it be, or no) then that abundantly invalidates his whole Scheme.

7. But the proposition is capable of another sense, that no­thing is descended to the Church by such uninterrupted Tradition from the Apostles, but such truths as they, from the holy Ghost, thought necessary; which though it have no truth in it, because many things may have been constantly received, and never doubted of by any Church, which yet have no such necessity, as that Christ lived to the age of thirty three years, and the like, yet because this seems not to me to have any influence on our present con­troversie, I shall not need to put in any exception to the propo­sition, upon this ground of security, because the articles, which the Romanist holds necessary, and we do not, we hold not to have this continual succession.

8. So the latter part of the converse, that nothing is held by this tenure but what is so descended] if the meaning be, that no­thing is by the Romanist maintained to have descended from the Apostles, as necessary to be preached, and believed, but what hath thus really descended (as the obvious meaning is) then 'tis the main thing, which, he knowes, is, in this quaestion denyed by us, and that with great instance, specifying many particu­lars, which no way appear to us to have descended from them, nor to have been by the Church look'd upon as necessary to be be­lieved, but visibly excluded out of the number of those articles, which alone are affirmed by the universal Church in the first great Councels to be thus necessary.

9. Lastly to his great Conclusion, if that should mean no more than that No error or false Doctrine was ever or can be received by the Universal Church truely so called, in quality of a matter of Faith, then though I have no assurance that it cannot, because the receiving an error by way of superaddition, and defining it de fide, is not sure to destroy, or inferre the defectibility of a Church, as long as they retain all the true fundamental Doctrine, yet [Page 245] again I am no way concerned to debate that, in relation to our praesent quaestion, because the receiving such errors into the faith of the Roman, is not receiving them into the faith of the Ʋni­versal Church. But if the meaning be, that no error was ever, nor can be embraced by the Roman Church, in quality of a mat­ter of faith, then he knowes, 'tis farre from being acknowledged by us. And this being probably the importance of his great conclusion, the falsenesse of it depends, and is consequent to the falsenesse of that foregoing proposition, interpreted, as I thought, and think it necessary that the sense carry it, viz. that no ar­ticle is to this age of the Roman Church delivered upon the score of Apostolical Tradition, but what is both true and necessary to be believed, and so also to the falsenesse of that other, that no­thing is by the Romanist maintained to have descended from the Apostles, as necessary, but what hath thus really descended. And so the utmost that this rarely fair method of the Apologist hath yet produced, is no more than a few true propositions aequally granted by us, and of no least concernment to him against us, and one grand falsity, twice crept in to his definition (discernible enough to be such, as soon as ambiguous expressions are inter­preted) and the conclusion naturally following the weakest part, most false in our opinion, and most evident to be by S. W. asserted without any ground as yet discovered by him; From all which the conclusion is irrefragably inferred, that unlesse hereafter he demonstratively prove that proposition, which he calls the great conclusion, he is the greatest begger of the principle, and so trifler in the world. The triall of that must be reserved to the fourth, and last part of our method.

10 So in S. W's abbreviature, the matter of the definition [that Oral Tradition, supposing the motives and the charge with which it was founded and recommended by the Apostles, carries in its own force, as applyed to the nature of mankinde, an infallible certainty of its lineal and never to be interrupted perpetuity.] is either most extreme­ly fallacious, and captious, or else what is worse than so, most ma­nifestly false.

11. If he will have all men suppose with him, that all the Ro­manists present Doctrine, i. e. Oral Tradition, was taught and so [Page 246] founded and recommended by the Apostles, and that with weighty motives to be believed, and strict praecept to be kept as a depositum, and commended as a treasure to all posterity, this is then the coursest draught, or image of (his constant familiar) that most vulgar fallacy, the begging the Quaestion, his supposing us to grant, what he knowes we most deny, and so is most intolerably so­phistical.

12. But if abstracted from any such supposition or postulatum, he intend to assert, that whatsoever is orally affirmed in that manner; or to that degree, as the Popes Supreme Pastorship is now affirmed, and delivered from Father to Sonne in the Roman Church, is not only true, but also by this means undenyably ascertain'd to be derived from the Apostles, then as this propo­sition is most infirm, without any appearance of solidity in it, so must the conclusion necessarily be, that is inferred from it, un­lesse again he can produce some evidence, by which what is in it self, and in thes [...], thus improbable, and in other instances fre­quently experimented to be false, shall in this one instance be ascertain'd to have truth in it; It being no more ridiculous, what the Frier in Canus profess'd, to believe all that is in any printed Book, than to believe all which is by a multitude (how great soever) of one age orally delivered as from their Fathers and Progenitors.

13. This may be judged 1. by the example ef the Jewes in Christs time, while their Oral Traditions had the greatest force among them These we know were by them styled [...] Maimon. Praef. in Seder Zeraim. p. 7. their Law by the mouth, in opposition to the [...] Law in writing. Of the commendation of this, their so­berest Writers are as profuse, as Mr. White can be of his, styling it [...],Ib. p. 2. &c. The foundations on which ye are founded, the roots, the customes, decrees, and constitu­tions which your great ones have constituted, from the day which the Lord commanded, and so on through all Generations, like the Towre of David erected on your hill, in which are hanged a thousand Hel­mets with all warlike instruments of the choice ones, all the shields of the mighty. Then for the praetended divine original and un­questionable conveighance of them from God and Moses, the [Page 247] account is given by the same Maimonides, Ibid. p. 5. 1. That all the Prae­cepts of the Law that were sent down by God to Moses, were sent down to h [...]m together with their interpretation, God delivering by word of mouth first the Text, then the explication and interpretation of it, and what the authentick Text comprehended. 2. That Moses having re­ceived both, coming to his Tent sent for Aaron and declared to him the Text, and taught him the Interpretation, then Aaron standing at his right hand, he called unto him Eleazar and Ithamar Aarons sonnes, and did the like to them, then the seventy in like manner, Aarons sonnes standing by, and then the promiscuous assembly of Israel, in the presence and audience of all the former. 3. That Moses de­parting, Aaron who had now heard this four times, repeated it out of his memory to all, and after him his sonnes in like manner, and so the seventy also, and by this means every one heard both Text and Interpretation recited four times, and so were inabled to in­struct one another, the Text being written in roles or volumes, and the Interpretation or Tradition fixed in their memories. 4. That Moses before he dyed, made Proclamation, that if any had forgot­ten any Tradition which he had received from him, he should come and aske, and he would declare it to him, and then writing thirteen Copies of the Law, one for every Tribe, and one for the Levites, he dyed. Ib. p. 10. 5. That Joshuah being furnish'd with these Oral traditionary explications, judged the people according to them. Ib. p. 34. 6. That Joshua before his death, left all these Traditions to the Elders of the people, and the Elders to the Prophets, and so they continued without any dissention to the time of the men of the great Synagogue, Haggae, Zacharie, Malachie, Daniel, Ezra, Nehemiah, Zorobabel, &c. and so from hand to hand from Ezra to Simeon, from Simeon to Antigonus, from Antigonus to Joses, from Joses to Joshua son of Phaerak, from Josua to Judas, from Judas to Shemaiah from Shemaiah to Hillel, from Hillel to Simeon, from Simeon to Gamaleel, from Gamaleel to Simeon, from Simeon to Gamaleel, from Gamaleel to Simeon the Just, called Rabbenu Hakkedosh, the Phoenix of his age, and he collected all the Oral Traditions of Moses thus delivered down to him. In this account, if the Jewes own testimony may be taken, what can be more exact and punctual for the sure conveighing of these Oral Traditions from Moses and [Page 248] God himself? Could S. W. praetend this for all the articles of his present Roman Mothers, what Trophies would he set up? And yet after all this, we cannot disbelieve our Saviour, who assures us in his time, (which was certainly within the space of this praetended undisturbed succession of Oral deliverers) that the Doctrine of God was foully depraved, evacuated, and destroyed by their Traditions, praetended to be thus lineally deduced from Moses and God himself. This I have thus largely set down, be­cause I see the Apologist (reflecting on this argument when it was proposed by my L. of F.) hath made a shift to misappre­hend it,P. 123, &c. understanding by the Jewish Cabala, (in the vulgar mo­dern notion of Cabalistical) the mystical trash of the later Jewes, whatsoever, saith he, any of them have collected from Scripture by a threefold abuse of the Letter, 1. By taking every letter of a word, for a word beginning with that letter, 2. By changing letters according to rules framed by themselves, 3. Finding numbers of years, &c. by the numbers which the Letters of the word compound; P. 126. And this, saith he, a Doctrine praetended as delivered to few, with strict charge to keep it from publicity, and so communicate it again to a select Committee of a few, wherein there is a fair opportunity of juggling and cousenage] But it is very strange he should not take notice of that which is so evident, viz. 1. That the traditions, wherein this argument is founded, are not the result of their literal collections, but praeten­ded to be delivered from Father to Sonne orally from Moses, as the unwritten interpretation of the written Text of the Law, and 2. that they were no jugglings of a secret Cabal, but universally received by the learnedst Jewes in our Saviours time; I instance in that of their [...], washing up to the wrist before meat, Mar. VII. 2. of which saith the Evangelist, the Pharisees, and all the J [...]wes, if they do not so wash, do not eat, holding the Tradition of the Elders, and, as he addes, [...], there be many other things which they have (Traditionally) received to hold. The like again followes v. 9 &c. of saying Corban to Father and Mother, where our Saviour sets down expressely the Text first, the commandement of the Law, Honour thy Father— and then the Jew [...]sh Doctrine, derived (as they praetended) by Tradition from their Elders, that if any should say Corban to his [Page 249] Father or Mother, it was no more lawfull for him to do any thing of relief to them, than to convert to private use that which was consecrated to God, according to that of Maimonides, delivered as a rule derived from Tradition, that vowes have force, [...] upon matters of praecept, Yad. Nedar. c. 3. §. 1. as much as upon [...] matters of will or choice. In these examples, 'tis clear, that those Doctrines were generally taken up, publikely avowed, and constantly adhaered to by the Jewes, as derived to them from God by Moses, by an uninterrupted Tradition, which yet were so farre from descending thence, that one of them was pe [...]fectly destructive to the Law which undoubtedly was derived from heaven, and the other was a meer impertinent addition, and so come home exactly to the utmost that we can be deem'd to charge upon the Romanist. And there is no argument that S. W. doth or can urge for the authenticknesse of the tradition for the Roman additionals, which will not be aequally of force to a Jew in Christs time for either of these Traditions, especially if the Oral Tradition of the praesent age be of force to conclude for all the former, back to the Apo­stles, for that these were the traditions of that praesent age, our Saviour hath set beyond possibility of doubting.

14. A second Instance may be that of the Arrian haereticks, who in Constantius's dayes had a very great, and almost an uni­versal praevalency over the Church, and whilest they had so, not only delivered (the Mothers and Catechists, to their chil­dren) false haeretical Doctrine, but withall delivered it, as that which had been delivered to them, and which came down from the Apostles; In which Processe there were little to be ob­jected now by us to the truth of their Doctrine, if all were necessarily to be believed for Catholike and Orthodox, which the multitude and stream of any one age universally professed, and delivered to their children, as received from their ancestors and so from the Apostles.

15. A third instance may be taken from the Ʋniversality of Heathens in any age, suppose that wherein St. Paul preached first the faith of Christ to them; Of these it is sure, that their first, though not immediate Ancestors had been the worshipers [Page 250] of the true God, Japhet and Noah, and his Ancestors before the Flood, and consequently that their Idol worships were certain­ly of a later date (though some difference there may be among curious inquirers, when they began to praevail among them, and whether debauched by some one great Leader, or whether in a long Processe of time, by a gradual degeneration from piety, and an insensible unobservable growth of impiety) And though this be as manifest and undeniably true, as the story of the Bible, which assures us of it, yet is it as evident, that the whole Heathen world of any such age (which was of far larger extent than the praesent Roman Communion) deduced their false sacrilegious Worships from their immediate Ancestors, and that [...], as delivered from Father to Sonne from the beginning of all time, as ancient as the Moon, and Mountains, making use of this very argument, as their great Palladium, by which all their several branches of Idol-worship, their whole re­ligion was at once defended, and rendred uncapable of Refor­mation, [...], that unmoveable things (the Religion of their Countrey from all antiquity) were not to be innova­ted.

16. A last instance shall be from the Mahometanes them­selves, I mean not in deducing their Doctrines from Mahomet (for that I suppose they truely doe, though we know they are divided among themselves, and the different way of Hali praetends as constant Tradition from their Prophet, as the other) but in believing and teaching that their Mahomet was promi­sed by Christ, and consequently that the Doctrines which Ma­homet first taught out of his own corrupt heart, are the Do­ctrines of the Paraclet, i. e. the holy Ghost, for as such, they are delivered now from Father to Sonne, and have in many parts of Christendome wholly extirpated the Apostolical Do­ctrin or Faith of Christ, where it is evident, that through the powerfull inrodes and conquests of the Turks, the christian mothers have not only been kept from delivering to their chil­dren the Faith which they received, but have themselves been induced to renounce that Faith, and then by the help of Oral Tradition become instruments to transfuse the contrary into [Page 251] their children, and this, be it never so destructive to their chil­drens and their own aeternal well-fare, only to secure their lives, and a small p [...]rt of their portion in this world. Which being done by that means in this so much greater instance (re­nouncing and forgetting all christianity at once) may as possi­bly be done by the like tyranny, and conjuncture of earthly motives in a lesser instance (receiving in this, or that false Doctrine) unlesse the provisions be more competent against the one, than the other.

17. What security there will be offered us by S. W. to the contrary, we must yet expect, when we come to the view of his proofs, and to that we shall now hasten, having as yet only attended him so farre, as the establishing of his definition, and assigning him the conclusion, which we shall expect from him to prove, and settle demonstratively, that (whatever be said of Jewes, Arrians, Heathens, Mahometanes,) it is impossible to be imagined of the Romanists Oral Traditions, so circumstantiated as they are, to have any fallibility in them.

SECT. IV.

A view of the great Demonstration for the Infalliblenesse of Oral Tradition, first in Mr. Whites, then in S. W's words. What the chief medium. Reduction of the diffused demonstration to a Syllogisme. The weaker proposition of it unproved, taken for a principle by Mr. White, and so by S. W. The falsenesse of it discovered in a first view, as the Church signifies the Church of Rome of the present age. The fallacy of notum per ignotius. His principle denyed by the Romanist. Certainty not of such truth as may enter a demonstration. No such maxim declared. Not alwayes held. Mr. Whites confession at another time. Other Romanists. Pope Clements method of deciding Controversies. Mr. Whites answer considered. The method of the last Pope, and so of this present age. An argument borrowed from Mr. White, Appeal to the Mothers and Catechists, and to Mr. Whites words elsewhere. A second view of the proposition. What 'tis to go on this Maxim. Bare professions. A third view. Dif­ference between delivering as an Opinion, and as a Doctrine of Faith. Mr. Whites defence of Bishop Fishers Doctrine of Pur­gatory and Indulgences. The Greeks opinion of Purgatory in and after the Councel of Florence. Mr. Whites Maxim refuted by that Bishops words. The opinion of the secret Recepta­cles, among the Ancients, and Pope John 22. unreconcileable with Purgatories being of Ʋniversal Tradition. (Mr. Whites repugnant answers) So Transsubstantiations not being of faith before the Councel of Constance. Theodoret, Scotus, Tunstall, Vasquez. The Cup denyed the Laity. Circumgestation. The unhappinesse of S. W's Demonstration.

1. LEt us therefore now solemnly view those circumstances, which promise, and insure truth to every proposition, which the Romanist Mothers teach their children, and of which [Page 253] is made up that Grand Demonstration, the very Quintessence of Rushworths Dialogues, in which the whole weight of the one self-evident principle, Oral Tradition, the one innerrable rule of faith (the Pope himself being by Mr. White solemnly discarded from his Infallibility, to make room for it) is summed up. And that we lose no least joynt of this controlling, irresi­stible machine, I shall first set it down in the words of the great artificer himself,First Encoun­ter, p. 8. the Apologist.

2. The proof, saith he, consists in this, since 'tis confessed the Ca­tholike Church goes upon this Maxim, that her Doctrine is received from Christ, and still handed along to the present generation, they who cavil at this assertion (viz. th [...]t no error was ever, or can be embraced by the Church in quality of a matter of Faith) should assigne some age, when they conceive an error crept in, and the main­tainers should prove it entred not in that age, because that age held nothing was to be admitted as of faith, except what was delivered to it by the former, but the objectors themselves say, this supposed error was not delivered by the former, since they put it to be now first believed, therefore the age in which they imagine this error crept in, could not be the first that believed it. And lest some might reply, though the present Roman Church stands now upon the pro­posed Maxim, yet anciently it did not, the same argument may be thus reiterated. If this principle which now governs the Church, had not alwayes done so, it must have been introduced in some age since the Apostles. Name therefore the age and immediately 'tis urged, either the Church had assurance in that age, all she held was descended lineally from the Apostles, or not. If so, then questionless she held her Doctrine upon that Maxim, for it is the only undoubted and self-evident principle, If not, then she willfully belyed her self, and conspired to damn all her posterity, voluntarily taking up this new rule of Faith, and commanding it to be accepted by all the world, as the necessary Doctrine of Christ and his Apostles, descended upon the present age by Ʋniversal Tradition from their Ancestors, and for such to be delivered to their children, and all this against the expresse evidence of her own conscience. Thus farre reaches the argument.

[Page 254]3. Now if upon reading, and reading again this confounding argument, and upon an undoubted understanding of every word, and portion of period in it, the Reader do not yet readi­ly discern the immediatenesse of connexion, and so convincingnesse of it, but be ready to ask some innocent quaestion, whether the conclusion be inferred by one, or more Syllogismes, or if by one, in what mode and figure it concludes, or if in more, which is the principal, and commanding medium, and the like, all the relief I can help him to, is to repeat it again in another (i. e. S. W's) mode, and then to hope that (as elsewhere he saith of the Oral repetitions of the same sense in variety of words) this will be so sure a means to plant the inward force of it in his minde, that he cannot choose but discern the demonstrativenesse of it. Hear then the Oracle more vocal and articulate, as he is ecchoed by his [...]. Thus he delivers himself.

4. If it be impossible that all the now fathers of Families in the Catholike Church, dispers'd in so many Nations, should conspire to tell this palpable lie to their children, that twenty years agoe such a thing (visible and practical, as all points of faith are) was held in that Church, if no such thing had been, and that consequently the same impossibility holds in each twenty years upwards till the Apostles, by the same reason, by which it holds in the last twenty, then it follows evidently that what was told us to have been held twenty years agoe, was held ever, in case the Church held nothing but upon this ground, that so she received or had been taught by the immediately foregoing faithfull. For as long as she praetends only to this ground, the difficulty is aequal in each twenty years, i. e. there is an aequal impossibility they should conspire to this palpable lie. Now that they ever held to this ground (i. e. to the having received it from their Ancestors) is manifested by as great an evidence, For since they now hold this ground, if at any time they had taken it up, they must either have counterfeited that they had received it from their Ancestors, or no, The former relapses into the abovesaid impos­sibility, or rather greater, that they should conspire to tell a lie in the only ground of their faith, and yet hold (as they did) their faith built on that ground to be truth: the latter position must discredit it self in the very terms, which imply a perfect contradiction, for [Page 255] it is as much as to say, nothing is to be held as certainty of faith, but what hath descended to us from our Fore-fathers, and yet the only rule which tells us certainly there is any thing of faith, is newly invented. And thus farre the argument also in S. W's eluci­dation of it.

5. And here I seriously desire the Reader, as he doth value his own interests (which he is by S. W. so oft assured, do de­pend upon the opening his heart to the force of this demon­stration) and upon pain, that if he comprehend it not in one of these draughts, he must, to compasse it, be fain to surveigh all Rushworths Dialogues, to sit down, and ponderingly revolve either, or both of these Schemes so long, till he be able to assign and determine, which is the Master-medium in this discourse, which hath the chief efficacy in it, to inferre the conclusion, which is agreed between us to be this [that no error was ever or can be embraced by the Church (I must interpose, of Rome:) in quality of a matter of Faith] And if then he finde difficulty in the resolution, he must either professe that he is more dull, than a Sceptick is irresolute, or never heed this Epitomist of those Dialogues more, which referres him thither for as ample satisfaction as Scepticisme can desire, and yet transcribes not so much from so rich a treasury, as may give him the least satis­faction.

6. When the Reader hath a little tired himself in a labyrinth of some perplexednesse, perhaps he will be content to be di­rected to a clue, and it will be this one advise, not to penetrate too deep, when all that is to be had, flotes on the surface, ob­vious, and discernible at first sight, in these two propositions. 1. That the Church of Rome hath one Maxim on which it goes, not to teach any thing de fide, which hath not been delivered or taught by the age immediately praeceding, 2. That they which goe by that Maxim, cannot possibly erre in matter of Faith. From conjunction of which, this Syllogisme is regularly constitu­ted,

That Church which goes on this Maxim of not teaching any thing, de fide, which hath not been delivered or taught by the age im­mediately praeceding, cannot possibly erre in matters of Faith;

But the Church of Rome goes on this Maxim, not to teach any thing, de fide, which hath not been delivered or taught by the age im­mediately praeceding.

Therefore that Church cannot possibly erre in matters of faith.

Into this one Syllogisme all the force of this commanding engine is contracted, and there being two parts of it, a stronger and a weaker, I shall not yet say, a true, and a false, but one which certainly wants more confirming than the other, it is observable that all the aids which are tendred, or brought in, are strangely partial, come only in favour of the stronger part, the weaker Phalanx having no creature to back it, no reserve to inforce the first impression, but lying at the mercy of the ene­my, who if he shall have but courage enough to stand the first onset, and deny the Minor proposition, the unwary Syllogisme is utterly routed, on the fortune of which depends this so (admired, were a poor word, unable to expresse the least part of S. W's kindnesse to it) adored, stupendious demonstra­tion.

7. This is so strange an infirmity, and so little to have been expected from a severe discourser, that I shall not expect to have it believed on my word, till the Readers own eyes accom­pany me through the Camp, either as Mr. White or as S. W. hath pitched it, and by their own discoveries ascertain them of the truth of it. The weaker part I take to be the Minor, in these words, The Church of Rome goes on this Maxim not to teach any thing de fide, which hath not been delivered or taught by the age immediately praeceding. And in the first words of Mr. Whites description of this argument, this is taken for a thing granted. Since, saith he, 'tis confessed the Catholike Church (or, as after, his style is, the Romane Church) goes on this Maxim, that her Doctrine is received from Christ, and still handed along to the present generation] Here sure 'tis evident, that the truth of the minor is taken as confess'd, and then I am not to have so mean an opinion of the demonstrators skill, that he will imper­tinently attempt to prove, what he takes for confess'd. And indeed herein he hath observed the rules of his art, he hath not added a word toward the proof of it, but on the contrary, [Page 257] makes use of that, as of a principle for the proving of every thing else, that can be doubted of. So it followes in the next words, They who cavil at this assertion [viz. that no error was ever or can be embraced by the Church in quality of a matter of faith] should assigne some age when they conceive an error crept in, and the maintainer, i. e. the Apologist himself, should prove it entred not in that age, because that age held nothing was to be admitted as of faith, except what was delivered to it by the former.] Here 'tis evident their holding this Maxim, is the only proof of his grand conclusion, or assertion, and no farther proof is tendred of that; So again in these words, [Lest some might reply, though the present Roman Church stands now upon the proposed Maxim, yet antiently it did not,]—Here the ob­jecter, replyer, adversary, that is foreseen to question the an­cient Churches holding this Maxim, is yet still praesumed to acknow­ledge it without all question, that the present Roman Church stands now upon this Maxim. Once more, in these words [The argument may be thus reiterated, If this principle which now governs the Church, had not alwayes done so—] Here it is again praesumed, that this principle now gov [...]rns the Church, and from thence to the end of the argument not a syllable toward the proving of it, but all along a taking it for granted, that the Church goes on this Maxim, as on the only undoubted, and self evident princi­ple.

8. So in S. W's Scheme, though it be not so crudely affirmed to be confess'd, that they goe on this Maxim, yet it is visibly sup­posed, or taken for granted that they doe, in these words, [For as long as she pretends only to this ground, viz. that so she received or had been taught by the immediately foregoing faithfull—] and For since they now hold this ground—] and again, It is as much as to say nothing is to be held for certainty of Faith, but what hath descended to us from our fore-fathers—] still supposing them to hold to that Maxim, to say (as that which they adhaere to) that nothing is to be held, but what thus de [...]cendeth.

9. Here then will be the speedy end of this controversie, if without any sollicitous search, or nicer examination of the major proposition, we betake our selves wholly to the beholding of his Minor, and examine what could induce him to assume that [Page 258] as a confess'd or yielded principle, which when it is explained, will be found to have very little appearance of truth, certainly no­thing of self-evidence in it.

10. All then that is now farther incumbent on us, is by a view, or two, thus to explain, and to secure the Reader of the right understanding of the proposition, there being some phrases a little ambiguous in it, which must be cleared, before it will have any determinate sense in it, whether true or false. As 1. what is meant by the Church of Rome, or, as he styles it, the Catho­like Church, Is it the Church of this age, or no? To this he yields me expresse answer, that he means the Church of this age.

11. Here then, ere we advance any farther, it is observable, that he thinks it incumbent on him to prove that other ages of the Church have held this Maxim, and accordingly attempts to inferre it by this medium, the praesent Churches holding it, and yet never thinks fit to tender us any the slightest security, that the praesent Church it self doth hold it, when yet he cannot but guesse, that we are more inclinable to believe it of many former, than of these latter, or this one present age of the Ro­man Church; and it being not a principle either of natural or Christian Theology, that this age holds it, more than all or any other ages (when yet that all others held it, was not deemed such a principle, and therefore he attempted to prove it) this sure is no method of severe demonstration, but a down right begging the principle, and a proving ignotum per ignotius, that which lesse needs, by that which most needs his arguments to secure the truth of it, and so as mean a piece of Sophistry, as could well have appeared in so venerable a dresse.

12. For 1. that which he praetends to be confess'd, is of all things most constantly, and confess'dly denyed by us; yea and by the soberest of their own Writers; for whenConsult. Art. 7. Cassander makes no scruple to affirm that the present Church non parum in doctrinae sinceritate ab antiquâ, unde orta illa est et derivata, dissidet, doth not a little differ from the ancient, whence it is derived, in sincerity of Doctrine, and again that a veteri Ecclesia deflexit, it hath de­flected from the ancient Church, and particularly of the Popes, that [Page 259] they have advanced their authority ultra fines beyond the bounds praescribed by Christ and the Church, no doubt can be made of his denying that the Church of that his age went by this Maxim; And then if this age goes by it, it must, (contrary to S. W's reasoning) take it up anew. 2. If it were indeed confess'd by his adversary, nay more than so, if it were de facto really true, yet if it be but contingently true, i. e. such as might have been otherwise, (as it needs must, if it depend on others wills, as their confessing doth) 'tis not then necessary, and consequently can be no ingredient in a demonstration, which must consist of none but necessaries; what is but contingently true, is but pro­bable, and Mr. White hath taught him what to think of a thou­sand (and that is somewhat above one) but probable me­diums.

13. But then thirdly, if I shall not take the advantage of either of these frailties (which yet are questionlesse the ruine of his whole fabrick) but leave him to repair the present defect by future diligence, and prove hereafter, what yet he hath not attempt­ed to prove, I discern not that he is capable of receiving any the least benefit by this compliance; for although I need not undertake to maintain the negative, in matter of fact (so un­discernible, as it must needs be, what maxims their present Church holds at this time, when 'tis not agreed among themselves, to whom the infallible pronouncing belongs, some being as earnest for the person of the Pope, as Mr. White in his Tab. Suffrag. is against him) yet neither can he with any reason pretend to maintain the affirmative, unlesse either he set up for auguries, undertake to interpret mens mindes without their words, or be able to produce some declaration made by his Church in this matter, which whether it be possible or no to be made, I need not define, when 'tis certain they have not lately so much as met in a Councel to make it.

14. Nay fourthly, to give him over measure, if I may heed the reasonings of S. W. I shall not want motives to resolve the plain negative, that this is not the maxim of their Church at this day. One of his reasonings is from their supposed holding it now, to inferre their holding it ever; which if it be demonstrative, it must [Page 260] then follow in the converse, that if they held it not ever, they do not hold it now; But that they held it not ever, seems appa­rent to me, by that age, when not only Liberius the Pope, but in a manner their whole Church, and the totus Orbis whole world were become of the Emperors Religion, i. e. haeretical or Arrian, and yet as the age foregoing that, so again the age following under an Orthodox Emperor and Pope was Orthodox, which it could not be, if it proceeded by this maxim, of holding nothing as of faith, but what was delivered to them by the immediate fore­going.

15. The same I shall again prove by my wordish way of Testimonies, from the Apologists own pen (when 'tis his, I hope 'twill be as important as his words) in Dailles arts Discov. p. 224. Every one knowes, saith he, that subsequent Councels have alwayes been so farre from thinking it unlawfull to adde unto the former, that such additions are the very businesse and end of their assembling. These are his expresse words, and by him applyed to the modern points of Controversie, and rendring an account of how little importance Mr. Dailles objection was, that they are not resolved in former Creeds and Councels, for every one knowes, saith he, &c. which if it have truth in it, then subsequent have added to former ages, and that they cannot be imagined to doe, while they stand to this Maxim of believing nothing, but what they received from the former.

16. The same is as evident again by the frequent professions, of Romanist Writers, not only those, that tell us distinctly, when such or such a point became a doctrine of faith, as Scotus, Ante Lateranense Concilium Transsubstantiatio non fuit dogma fidei, Before the Lateran Concel that manner of the real praesence in the Sacra­ment which is called Transsubstantiation, was not a doctrine of Faith, but also those many others, who when the sayings of any of their ancients are brought against them, reply, that this was be­fore the contrary truth was defined, the result of which is, that those things which were not formerly held, were after, some­what more than barely held, viz. defined.

17. And it may be remembred what answer Mr. White once gave to one argument in this point. The argument was this, [Page 261] A great controversie being risen between the Dominicans and the Je­suites, it was heard before Pope Clement; that Pope in a time, wherein he was more opposed than usually, had reason con­sequently to be more cautious, than to choose a new way, by which truth was not wont to be found out by the Romanists, on like occasions, and therefore the course he took may passe in reason (for more than an instance, or single example) for a proof of his opinion and judgement at least, what that Churches course was in such decisions. And yet his course was not that of this present maxim, to inquire what the age immediately foregoing said of the point in Controversie, and determining according to that, but he appointed both sides to prove which of them followed St. Austine, intending according to that to give sentence, if he had not been praevailed with to the con­trary. Now when Mr. White comes to consider this argument, his dealing is a little remarkable, his words are these,Apol. p. 59. In Cle­ment the eighths action the main point is to consider on what grounds he sought to establish the definition he went about to make. And, upon the immediate step, we both joyntly stand, to wit, that it was to finde out, whether parties opinion was conformable to St. Austin. But if I mistake not, my adversaries make not the same apprehension of it that I doe, They seem to take St. Austin for one Doctor, peradventure a great one, peradventure the chief, but yet only one, I apprehend him as the leading Champion of the Church in the Quaestion of grace, whence it followes that the Doctrine of St. Austin was the Doctrine of all those Catholike Writers, by whose demonstrations and authority the Pelagians were condemned, i. e. it was the faith of the Church in that age, and consequently which the Church continued ever af­ter.]

18. Here 1. it is evident, that the only thing, whereon the weight of the argument lay, [viz. that the Pope determined to define according not to his immediate ancestors, but St. Au­stines Doctrine] is wholly laid aside by the Apologist, and not a word of answer given to it, but a diversion made to another thing which was no part of the argument, 2. That for the ages between St. Austin and that Pope, there is no word said, much lesse of the age immediately foregoing the age of that Pope, [Page 262] save in the last words [it was the faith of the Church in St. Au­stins age, and consequently which the Church continued ever after.] Where by a strange Logicke, the Churches holding it ever after, is proved by that ages holding it, in which St. Austine lived, as if I should say, the Arrians Doctrine was the faith of the Church in Constantius's age, therefore it hath been so ever since, or to keep close to the instance of St. Augustine, that holy Father defined the cruciating of Infants in hell fire, who died without Baptisme, and his Doctrine, if we believe Mr White, was the Doctrine of that age, therefore it hath been the Doctrine of all succeeding ages; which beside the evident falsenesse of the Con­clusion, is moreover a Regressus, and Circle both, in that learned Gentlemans Logick, one while proving it the faith of former ages, because it is the faith of the present age, and now that it is the faith of the Church ever after, and so at present, because it was the faith in St. Austines, 1200. years agoe. 3. It may be observed also that he saith the Pelagians in St. Austines time were condemned by the demonstrations and authority of the Catholike Writers, whom he there mentions, and explains by [that is the Church in that age] which if it were true, then the definition in St. Austines time was made by the authourities of that age, and that is not of the praecedent age, of which the now praetended Maxim proceeds; Nay 4. he resolves expressely that Pope Clement had great reas [...]n to endeavour the decision of that quaestion by the authority of St. Austin, which was all that the argument desired, and so the conclu­sion stands good, that unlesse St. Austines age were the im­mediate foregoing age to Clement the eighth, the Maxim was not in force with that Clement, to judge by the immediate forego­ing.

19. Lastly, this argument, it seems, had more force in it, than the single instance of Clement, one Pope, could give it; for,Apol. p. 62. Mr. White himself tells us (is on another occasion I formerly shewed) that in the last Popes time when that quaestion was a­gain debated, almost in every Congregation the sentence of St. Austin was judged to be against the Molinists,] by which one may guesse Mr. Whites own sense to be, that the definition ought to have bee [...] by that standard (how that will he interpreted by them [Page 263] that think the Pope soon after judged on the other side, I shall not foresee) and yet farther, that the Pope in the tenth Congregation taxed them, Quod Scholasticis maximè suis, non Scrip­turâ, Co [...]ciliis, Patribus uterentur, that they used the Schoolmen, e­specially their own, and not the Scripture, Councels, and Fathers) And if the School-men be they that lived in the age immediately foregoing, and if Fathers and Councels and Scriptures are some­what ancienter, and if these did not agree in the same Doctrin (for if they did they might easily have reformed their Processe at the Popes check, and lost nothing by it) then sure it is not yet the Maxim of this age, or but last seven years (wherein this was done) to decide Controversies, or judge of Doctrines by what was delivered by the ages immediately foregoing (which is S. W's principle) but by Scriptures, Fathers, and Councels, which is the poor preaching Protestants method of proba­tion.

20. One thing more I shall offer to consideration, from Mr. Whites Tabulae suffragiales, where as an asserter of theTab. 4. & 22. Churches Infallibility, founded in their proceeding according to this Maxim, he vehemently opposeth theTab. 1. expecting of any new Articles of Faith, and as a branch of that, theTab. 10, 11, 12, 13, 15. Infallibility of the Pope, the belief of which he resolves to beTab. 17.8. improbable, Tab. 19. haeretical, Tab. 20. Archi­haeretical, and theTab. 21. propagating the opinion, a most grievous sin. From hence I suppose I may conclude, that this so improbable, haeretical, Archihaeretical, and most grievously sinfull opinion, was by him considered as opposite to, and unreconcileable with his own Doctrine of the Churches Infallibity, founded in their proceeding by his Maxim; And so most evidently it is opposite, for if the Pope can infallibly define, and so make any new article, then somewhat may be defined, and so taught in any one age of the Church, which had not been taught in the age immediately fore­going, which is the direct contradictory to this Maxim; Which being yielded to Mr. Whites arguments, 'tis yet most certain, that a very great and considerable part of the praesent Church of Rome, doe as earnestly maintain this power and Infallibility of the Pope, as Mr. White opposes it; How then can they be with truth affirmed, (or consequently their praesent Church, of whom [Page 264] these are so great and considerable and flourishing a part) to pro­ceed on this maxim (so contrary to their own resolute opinion) of teaching nothing de fide but what the former age had taught them?

21. To conclude this point, I cannot, I suppose, put it to an issue more to the hearts desire of the demonstrators, than by ap­pealing to his Oral Traditors themselves, whether the flattering Catholike Mothers, or the Catechists; And of them I demand what assurance S. W. hath, that this is one solemn part of their instruction, and familiar Colloquie with their tender Catechumeni, that they teach them nothing but what before their Fathers, or ra­ther Mothers had taught them; that among the first elements of the acquisition of beatitude and maxims of piety, this really is one at least, if not the first and principal, that they teach them not a proposition, but what their Mothers taught them. If my adver­saries will not stand to this appeal, the practice of the present Mothers and Catechists in this matter, what can they say in their defense, that by Oral Tradition professe to mean that of the Mothers flattering into their children the elements of happinesse, and would have it believed, and praesume it confess'd, that their Church doth now in their Oral Tradition goe upon this maxim; If they will stand to it, let them direct us to any competent means to discern 1. that any, 2. that not only some, but all Mo­thers did ever entertain this maxim (not contenting themselves with that other ground of faith, the Doctrine of Christ and his Apostles in Scripture) 2. that they have all thought it their duty thus (and not any other way) to teach and instill the faith into their children, 3. that they that neglect many other parts of their duty, are certain never to neglect that; I shall leave this profound pair of Tutor and Scholar to chew upon this a while, and discern how easie it will be for them to prove, and till that be some way attempted, how reasonable it is to suppose, and expect it will be granted, that all Catholike mothers thus teach their children, and, what ever else they omit, are sure not to omit this, viz not only to infuse into them every branch of the Roman Catholike faith, and infuse it intelligibly, and so as they cannot probably mistake it in any branch, but withall to every [Page 265] branch particularly to adde, and inculcate, that this they learn'd from their Mothers, and they from theirs (which sure is more than they can know) up to the Apostles. It may here deserve to be remembred, what Mr. White once thought true in his answer to my Lord Falkland, that not only the Clowns, P. 33. but good women (those sure are the Mothers) in Spain and Italie trouble not them­selves to seek the ground of their faith] and if so, 'tis shrewdly to be suspected that they do not trouble their children with any account of it; And if indeed it be considered how very little is taught the people at all, and of that little, how much lesse than a little is any more than barely taught them, there will be little room for debate or doubt in this matter. And this may serve for a first view of the Propo­sition.

22. If we look on it a second time, it will not be amisse to demand, what is meant by going on this maxim] Is the meaning of it, that the Church professes to go by that maxim, or more than so, that it really goes on it, and never swerves from it? These two are very distant in themselves, and that difference must needs have a main influence on the conclusion, which is to be induced by this principle.

23. If he should mean that the Church of Rome doth and hath alwayes acted according to this principle, then he cannot imagine that this will be allowed to passe as a principle without any attempt of proof. 'Tis certain they that charge the Church of Rome with additionals, doe not believe or acknowledge that they have made no additions to the faith, but contend and specifie many particulars wherein they have innovated; And to answer them, that they do, and have alwayes acted accor­ding to that maxim, is to prove they have not innovated, be­cause they have not innovated, and that is, I hope, the begging of the quaestion in the deepest tincture. And in this sense to say (as Mr. White doth) 'tis confess'd that their Church goes upon this maxim] would be the suggestion the farthest removed from all appearance of truth; It being visible we do not confesse it. It remains then, that the meaning be no more than this, that their Church professes to proceed on that maxim, which though [Page 266] it be not suggested with truth, as appeared in our first view, yet if it were the most demonstrative truth, it could have no more force in it, than a deceivers profession that he speaks no­thing but truth, which being only his testimony of himself, and bringing no miracles to confirm it, is no advantage, but rather praejudice to him, and admonishes us, that they that professe so demurely to innovate nothing, do fear detecting, and endea­vour to supply with professions what is wanting in performances. And this, it seems, is the utmost importance of the proposi­tion, for so Mr. White delivers it, the maintainer shall prove the error entred not in that age, because that age held nothing was to be admitted as of faith, except what was delivered to it by the former. It held] denotes it their Tenet; Their Tenet, if it be not that, by which they really act, is no more than an unsincere profes­sion, and every seducer in the world hath store of them, which passe for arguments with those which have no better. As in our English story he that could not confirm his new Revelations by miracles, endeavoured to do it by strong asseverations, and from thence proceeded to Oaths and execrations against him­self, if it were not true which he delivered; And if either he or S. W. can hope this shall goe for demonstrating, [The Church of Rome professes to teach nothing but received truth, therefore it is infallible] he must have a very mean opinion of his Reader, who if he would believe all that is profess'd on that one evidence, because it is profess'd, had never needed his Rushworths Dialogues, to convince him to receive the Ro­man faith, for before the writing of those, he knew there were such Romanists, that did professe it.

24. Here then a second ambiguity being explicated, he hath leave to take which part of the explication he please, If he take the former, he must be at a new charge to prove that their Church never misses to act according to that maxim, for else I can assure him it shall never be granted upon his importunity; If he take the latter, he hath gained nothing by it, but that their professions and practice are at some distance, which is little for the reputation of them, for whom he thus pleadeth. A man would not think it possible, that so hopefull and pro­mising [Page 267] a demonstration should so soon fall to this destitute state, by a little closer inspection; As it is, it yields us a lively in­stance, if we needed such, that every thing performs not, what it professes.

25. Let us proceed to a third and last view, and demand, what is meant by not teaching de fide what hath not been delivered or taught—] Is it to be understood of teaching nothing as an article of faith, which was not delivered or taught as an article of faith by the foregoing age? There is a very considerable diffe­rence between these two, delivering or teaching a thing as an opinion, and delivering or teaching the same as a doctrine of faith. And if by taught by the age immediately foregoing he mean only, taught as an opinion, then his maxim in plain terms is this, that no age of their Church defines any thing de fide, which was not before held as an opinion; And if that be it, then first he must own it as his confession, that his Church teaches what it hath not been taught by the foregoing age, for it teaches a thing de fide, or necessary to be believed, which the foregoing age taught not as such, 2. It concludes nothing to his advan­tage, but rather against him, viz. that propable opinions of their former Doctors are converted into matters of Faith by their latter. Thus 'tis evident, that all the Mothers, that in­struct their children out of Bellarmins Catechisme, assure themChrist. Doctr. p. 142. that the Blessed Virgin never had any spot of sinne neither original nor actual, which S. W. if he continue to be Mr. Whites Scho­lar, will not yield to have been any part of the Faith of the foregoing age. And then 'tis not a much larger step for a meer falsity to be help'd to a fair varnish, and converted into a probable opinion; And he knowes this is the progresse by which we affirm the Romish Additionals to have advanced from groundlesse into probable opinions, and from thence into definitions.

26. But if by taught] he mean taught as an article of faith; then to take this for confess'd, and needing no proof, which is of all things most denyed by us, what an intolerale begging of the quaestion is it?

[Page 268]27. This again were sufficient to evacuate his proposition, which praetends to no truth but from his adversaries largesse, and that will not alwayes be afforded him. But I shall adde a little more on this head, to justifie the reasonablenesse of our non-concession or down right denyall, and it shall be by a few instances; The first in the Doctrine of Purgatory, which is competently known to be not barely an opinion, but a Doctrine of Faith in the present Roman Church, meaning thereby, as it is visible they mean, not that of the conflagration at the day of Judgement, but the purgative pains of Souls, attending their departure out of the body, wherein those souls which shall one day come to heaven, are now detained. Yet of this we have evidence enough, that it hath not been thus delivered down to the praesent Church by the foregoing in this quality of a Doctrine or point of Faith; Instead of many, take the Testimony of [...]h [...]on. l. 8. c. 26. Otho Frisingensis, who wrote above five hundred years since, Esse apud Inferos locum Purgatorium in quo salvandi vel tenebris tantum afficiantur vel expiationis igne decoquantur quidam asserunt, That there is in the other world a Purgatory, in which they which shall be saved are either punished with darknesse only, or schorch'd with the fire of expiation is asserted by some. Which con­cludes it at that time but an opinion of some, and not any pub­like Doctrine, or article of Faith. What Mr. White himselfe hath thought in this quaestion, can be no secret, after the publishing his thoughts de medio animarum statu, where utterly denying anyNon-itaque locum uspiam tarta­reis oppletum ferculis cogitamus, quibus ab extrinseco tortore lanienam patiantur, Dim. 1. p 3. such Pur­gatory, as from the Schools is now vulgarly taught, and contenting himself with that of theQuisquis admittit animas purgari in die judicii per flammas confla­grationis defendit Purgatorium in sensu sanctorum. Dim. VII. p. 26. conflagration at the day of judgement, he yet vindicates himself to be farre from departing from the faith of the ancient Church, adding also (how truly let others inquire) that the contrary is at this day but an opinion and not Doctrine of their Church. Which if it were true, it were a great partiality first, and yet withall a great severity, that when they have liberty to think as they please, we Protestants should be condemned for haereticks (if [Page 269] not for Schismaticks too) for not subscribing to this or the like articles, which in the same manner as this, are taught in the R [...]man Church. One advantage of weight this point hath above some other, th [...]t it hath an eminent practice dependent on it, that of Indulgences, as they have been of latter times used in their Church, and if one be not a Doctrine of Faith, 'twere strange that the other, being wholly founded in it, should be allowed so general and solemn a practice in their Church, (as for some time it had) that this author, being by his hypo­thesis kept from beingSi dicas esse praxim— et tamen non permittis [...]sse singulorum praxim, sad Ecclesia & Ʋniversalem, tardus accedo, Dim. 27. p. 120. willing to yield it the practice of the Church and Ʋniversal, yet freely confesses,Si dicas passi [...] exerceri, si a multis, a plerisque, omnia fateor— Ibid. passim exerceri, that 'tis every where exercised. Accordingly the Doctrin it self, which he rejects, he yet owns as the vulgar opinion though not of the Church, yet of the Homines Ecclesiae, persons of which the Church hath consisted since the time of the Schools. The importance of this distinction of his may be worth observing, It is this, as farre I can deduce from what him­self declares,Dim. 28. that what they believe or acknowledge asTot homines et persona. so many persons, not as so many believers, or parts of the Church, belongs not to the Faith, any more than an opinion in Philosophy or History, but what they believe as a Church or company of Believers, that belongs to them as to those that have accepted the Doctrine of Christ, and conserved it to this very day, which, saith he, can have no place in this opinion, whichCum Ecclesia sit congregatio fi­delium, hoc est credentium, hoc est eorum qui Christi doctrinam accepta­verunt, et usque in hodiernum diem conservaverunt. p. 126. 'tis clear that it began from the times of Gregory the Great, Hanc autem sententiam clarum sit incepisse—Ibid. was not th [...]ught of in Austins time, and not very famous before the age of the School, and either not pro­posed, or rejected by the Eastern Church, and therefore whatso­ever sort of perswasion may be praetended for it, in respect of the men of the Church, yet it hath no praetension to them, In eos ut Ec­clesia sunt, hoc est ut credentes, hoc est ut super perpetua traditione fundati, nullum praetextum habet. Ibid. as they are a Church, i. e. as believers, i. e. as founded upon perpetual [Page 270] Tradition. Thus he, and from thence I should hope it conclu­sible to others, aas well as to this particular, that whatsoever is in the present Roman Church most generally believed, if it be not founded in perpetual tradition, but appear to have a later beginning, or no Ʋniversal reception in other parts of the Church, shall not passe for a point of faith, And this will be a compe­tent praejudice to the Oral way which saith S. W. from its be­ing held now, concludes it was ever held.

28. But I shall lead the Reader to another view of this au­thors sense of this matter, when a year after the publishing the Tract de med. An. Statu, he comes, on another ingage­ment, to consider this point of Purgatory. In my Lord of Falk­lands P. 109. Reply to an Answer of his to his Lordships discourse of Infallibility. the words of Bishop Fisher were produced, that there are many things of which there was no inquiry in the Primitive Church, which yet upon doubts arising are now become perspicuous by the diligence of after times. And his instance being of Purgatory and Indulgences is express'd in such words, as evidently shew (what that Lord observed) that he speaks not of matters of bare opinion, but of points of faith, No Orthodox man, P. 496. saith that Bishop, doubts whether there be a Purgatory, of which yet among the ancients there isApud priscos nulla, vel quam [...]arissima fiebat mentio sed Gra­cis adhunc usque diem non credi­tur Purgatori­um esse. R [...]ff. cont. artic. 19. Luth. no mention, or exceeding rarely, it is not believed by the Greeks to this day, neither did the Latines conceive this truth but by little and little, and again, Purgatory was a good while un­known, after, partly by Revelations, pa [...]tly by Scripture it came by little and little to be believed by some, and so at last the belief of it was generally received by the Catholike Churches. And for Indul­gences, who, saith he, can wonder, that in the Primitive Church there was no use of them, which began after men had trembled a while at the torments of Purgatory. To this Mr. Whites answer is, that heApol. p. 59. conceives there is a great aequivocation through want of care and warinesse in distinguishing (here then we are like to have an essay, how ambiguous the plainest testimony may be ren­dred, when wits, as S. W. told us, have to deal with it) For, saith he, let us take the Councel of Florence or Trent, in which we have the Churches sense concerning both Purgatory and Indulgences, and see whether the holy Bishop sayes any of the points those Councels [Page 271] defined, are [...]ither denyed by the Greeks, or brought in by private Revelations, or new Interpretations of Scripture. For how could he be ignorant that the Greek had agreed to the Latine Church about the definition of Purgatory in the Councel of Fl [...]rence, or forget himself so farre as not to r [...]member a publike practice, Indulgences in all the ancient Church for remission of poenal injunctions laid upon sinners? Besides he saith that the Latines did not receive Purgatory at once, but by little and little. Whence 'tis evident by the name Purgatory he means not only so much as is established in the Councel, but that the manner also and circumstances were introduced by revelations of private persons, and argumentations of Divines. The like he ex­presses of Indulgences, saying they began after men had trembled a while at the pains of Purgatory. Whence it is plain he contented not himself with the praecise su [...]ject of the C [...]unc [...]ls definition, or the sense of the Church, but included also such interpretations as Divines give of them. So that by speaking in general terms, and not distinguishing the substance of Purgatory from the accidents and dressing of it, as likewise in Indulgences not separating what the Church hath alwayes practised from the interpretative extension which Divines attribute to them, he is mistaken to suppose new ar­ticles of Faith may be brought into the Church, Neither imports it that he useth these words, No Orthod [...]x man now d [...]ubts, for that is true of such conclusions as are termed Theological, and generally received in the Schools, yet are not arrived to the pitch of making a point of Catholike belief: besides he expresses himself that this generally extends no farther than that there is a Purgatory. Thus farre are the words of his answer, which I have set down at large, that I might not maim by abbreviating them, and that the Reader may with ease accompany me in a distinct view of them.

29. With his first proposal then I shall comply so farre, as to take the Councel of Florence or Trent, and discern what ad­vantage these will help him to, toward the avoiding the force of the Bishops Testimony. For though that Bishop dyed almost thirty years before the drawing up the Decree de Purgatorio in the Councel of Trent, and so can have no relation to that, yet this shall not cause any difference between us. The decree [Page 272] of Florence and of Trent are very consonant in the matter of Purgatory; That of Trent, Concil. Trid. Sess. XXV. Esse Purgatorium— that there is a Purgatory, and that the souls there detained are helped by the suffrages of the faithfull, but especially by the acceptable sacrifice of the Altar. That of Florence, [...]. t. 8. p. 853. that if those that are truely pe­nitent, die in the love of God, before they have by meet fruits of Re­pentance satisfied for their commissions and omissions, their souls after death are purged by Purgatory pains, but so as that for their relief from those pains the helps of faithfull men living are profitable to them, viz. the holy Sacrifices and Prayers and Alms and other works of piety, which are wont to be performed by the other faithfull, accor­ding to the praecepts of the Church.

30 Now that the Bishop spake not of this thus defined by the Councels, he supposes himself to have proved demonstra­tively by this only argument, because the Greeks had agreed to the Latine Church about this definition in the Councel of Florence. But herein the Sessions of that Councel will suffici­ently inform us. In the fifteenth Session we read that four Me­tropolitanes consented to this determination, [...],Ibid. p. 858. that the middle souls are in a placa of torment, and whe­ther it be fire, or mist and tempest or any thing else they contend not. When therefore the article in the same Session was drawn up into this form,P. 840. that they which had sinn'd and confess'd, and were in the number of penitents, and had not performed works of satisfaction, should goe into Purgatory fire, and being there pur­ged should be placed in the number of those who behold Gods essence immediately, the Greeks answer then is, that they had no power from their Emperor to answer any thing, but as friends privately they answered that they receive that which they said of Purgatory, and they truely admitted that the Souls see the essence of God, and being press'd to receive their writing, having no mandate of the Emperors, P. 842. they received it not. So again when the Patriarch of Constantinople was dead, an Epistle of his is produced where­in of Purgatory he saith, [...], that the division or separation was not on that account, neither was it necessary. Then the Emperor called all the Praelates of the [Page 273] whole Church, and in summe the whole Oriental Synod, and the determination was concerning Purgatory and one other particular, [...], that they should not at all speak of them, Ib. [...], not knowing, as I think, the true determination of the matter. Then the Latines resisted the Emperor, and told him, that 'tis impossible for the Church to be united, unlesse these two controversies be added; But the Emperor [...], would not be perswaded, Then the Latines press'd [...], that there should be no more put in the decree but only the mention of Purgatory. Then after a while, the occasions of departing pressing the Empe­ror, he tells them, [...]. p. 844. he hath no more to say, but that he can stay no longer. Then Cardinal Julian doth what he can [...] to mollifie the Emperor, and again, all going to his house [...], We earnestly constrained him, telling him the only question was that the souls of poenitent sinners are purged by prayers, and therefore they [...]. Ibid. piously entertaining the Emperor, constrained him to finish the work, but he would not. After that the Emperor called to him the proxies of the three Patriarchs, Gregory the proxy of the Patriarch of Alexandria, and Marcus Metropolitan of E [...]hesus, pr [...]xy both of the Patriarch of Antioch and Jerusalem. But this produced nothing in favour of the decree, but on the contrary Marcus and Scholarius disputed largely against it, as in the Synod is set down, and to conclude, the Greek Bishops returned home, and told their fellows what had pass'd and they disliked and would not stand to the agreement, l. VI. p. 407. so saith Laonicus Chalcochon­dylas, Graeci domum reversi non amplius his quae convenerant in Italia stare voluerunt, verum apprehendentes sententiam diversam, noluerunt amplius in Religionis neg [...]tio adhaerere Romanis. The Greeks returning home would not stand to the Italian concord, but taking up a contrary opinion, would not adhaere to the Romans in the businesse of Religion. On this the Pope sent learned men to Constantinople to dispute it, but, saith he, the Greeks received not the Concord, and ubi ad col­loquium & disputationem ventum est, Romani nihil efficere potuerunt, verum re infecta domum reversi sunt, when they came to discourse and debate, the Romans could prevail nothing, but returned home without doing ought.

[Page 274]31. For the farther clearing of the Greeks sense, I referre the Reader to their Apologetick Tract written (as now we have it annex'd to Nilus and Barlaam) but a year before the Councel of Florence, and designed particularly and accordingly present­ed to the Latines in the Councel of Basil, to give them assurance of their Doctrine in this point▪Edit. Hanov. p. 119. For Purgatory, say they, and temporary punishment by fire, [...], We have not received it from our Doctors, nor do we know that the Eastern Church is of that minde, andP. 123. again, [...]We have not received it from any of the Doctors, and we are afraid, lest if we should define this temporary punitive Purgatory, [...], We should do mischief to the whole body of the Church, rendring their reason, because God having pronounced that the wicked shall goe into everlasting fire, and all believers ears being acquainted with this from their youth, and dreading it above all things, and guiding their words and actions ac­cordingly, [...], if they shall now of new come with this style of temporary fire, 'tis to be feared, that Christians will believe all fire to be such as this, and so that all shall have an end, as Origen thought, and by this means bring in great store of fewel for the eter­nal fire, From which and other ill consequences their resolu­tion is expresse, [...], that they never till that day had said any such thing, nor ever would. P. 124. Again they affirm, that never any of the Doctors of their Church made any mention of this, insisting on St. Chrysostoms testimony to the contrary on that Text of 1 Cor. 3. and asserting his skill, and the assurance of Gods Spirit in interpreting those Epistles, against whatever could be pretended by the Latines from any of their Doctors. And so on, vindicating their asser­tion, that never any of their Doctors had mentioned any such matter, andP. 147. 1. charging on the Latines a citation of theirs out of Theodoret, which was [...] no where to be found in his wri­tings.

32. I shall conclude this with the expresse and full suffrage of the Greeks inhabiting at Venice, in their answer to the quaestions of the Cardinal of Guise, translated and publish'd at Basil by Leunclavius, where to the question of their sense of [Page 275] Purgatory, theirAd Qu. 9. Nequaquam post mortem restare Purgatorium quemnam ignem credimus. return is, we by no means believe that there re­mains any Purgatory fire after death, and to the same sense more at large, in the answer to the tenth question.

33 Here then 1. appears the unseasonablenesse of Mr. Whites quaestion, how the Holy Bishop could be ignorant, that the Greeks agreed to the Latines about the definition of Purgatory in the Councel of Florence? The Bishop, I doubt not, knew the very truth which hath here been shewed, and judged not the Greeks to have ever admitted that Doctrine, which only some few Bishops of theirs in the Councel yielded to, for the gaining advantage by an union, but others from the beginning resisted, and all their whole Church uniformly upon their return to their Countrey, disclaimed and finally rejected. And then what shew or co­lour of truth is there in this whole answer, whose one funda­mental proof hath thus failed him, and instead whereof, the argument is of full force against him, the Purgatory defined in the Councel of Florence, is that which the Greek Church believed not, but uniformly rejected after the Councel, and that Purga­gatory which the Greeks thus rejected is it which Bishop Fisher speaks of, therefore in his assertion, the Purgatory defined by the Councel of Florence was never mentioned by the Ancients, or very rarely, and so was no matter of faith among them, neither did the Latines receive it at once (and so 'twas no part of the [...], the faith at once delivered, Jud. 3.) but by little and iittle, it was a good while unknown—which was the thing induced from that Testimony.

34. M [...]ny other infirmities there are in the remaining parts of that answer, as 1. that he interprets those words [No Or­thodox man now doubts] of conclusions Theological and generally re­ceived in the Schools, but not arrived to the pitch of making a point of Catholike belief] whereas 'tis evident, and from his following words necessarily inferr'd, that the Bishop by that phrase means matter of faith. For 1. these are his words, No orthodox man now doubts whether there be a Purgatory, not speaking of the circumstances, but the very being of a Purgatory, and that sure is a matter of Faith with the Romanist. 2. He farther expres­seth his sense in these plain words, at last the belief of it was [Page 276] generally received by the Catholike Churches] What can more punctually expresse a point of Catholike belief? 2. That he in­terprets the Indulgences here mentioned of those in the ancient Church for remission of poenal injunctions laid on sinners, when by the dependence of Indulgences on Purgatory, 'tis necess [...]ry the Bishop must mean the Indulgences by which men are freed from Purgatory flames, and not from the censures here in this life, of which only the Ancients spake. 3. That from the Bishops mention of the Latines receiving Purgatory by little and little, he concludes it evident that he means not only so much as is established by the Councel whether of Trent or Florence] when no such thing can be evidenced from that mention, but on the contrary, that the very substance of Purgatory being never or very rarely mentioned by the Ancients, some Texts of Scripture were yet thought applicable first to the conflagration at the end of the world, then, in processe of time, to temporary punishments, com­mencing at the end of this life, to those who dyed without per­formance of works of satisfaction; and this certainly was the thing which came into belief from Revelations of private persons, and interpretations of Scriptures, and consequently the Purgatory defined in the Councel in the words quibus detentae, &c. and not only the circumstances which are not defined there. So 4. when from the Bishops saying, that Indulgences began when men had trembled a while at the pains of Purgatory] he concludes again, that it is plain he contented not himself with the praecise subject of the Councels definition] whereas 'tis most evident he might and must mean the Doctrine of his Church in his time to be, that by Indulgences men were freed from the pains of Purgatory, and that was the Councels definition of it. And so still it is most evi­dent, that that Bishop is not mistaken by us, but rightly be­lieved to suppose that new articles of the Faith may be brought into the Church.

35. And I discern not how this could be so incredible to Mr. White, who, as 'twas cited from him, afirms, in general, that suchApol. p. 224. additions are the very businesse and end of such assembling of Councels, and, in application to this particular, will never be able to make good (I may from his Tract de med. animae sta. [Page 277] conclude, he will never attempt to shew) that that very Purga­tory, in which saith the Councel, animae fidelium detentae the souls of believe [...]s are detai [...]ed (and cannot be interpreted of the confla­gration, which begins not till the day of Judgement) that [...], state of temporary tormenting punishments, relievable by the prayers, and sacrifice, and almes, i. e. the merits of the living, against which he expressely, and strongly argues, p. 68. (omit­ting all other circumstances and dressings, and taking it barely, as it was taught by the Councel) was ever to be found as an article of Faith in the Primitive Church. Thus much for that one testimony of Bishop Fishers, which is not peculiar to him, Alfonsus de Castro adv. haer. l. 8. under the title of Indulgences, makes the same observation, and Polydor Virgil repeats Bishop Fishers words verbatim, de invent. rer. l. 8. c 1. and this, if we wanted other store, alone evinces, that their Church in one age hath taught some things as of faith, which have not been taught as such in former ages, and so that it cannot be yielded to have gone on his pretended maxim, of never doing so.

36. In accordance with this, I shall proceed to another in­stance; It is competently known, that many of the ancientest Fathers both of the Greek and Latine Church did maintain, that the Souls of just men departed, injoying not the vision of God, were kept in certain hidden receptacles (whether in, or) without the body of the Heavens, enjoying ease and rest from their labours, the sight of Christs humane nature, the frequent visits of Angels, and with joy expecting the resurrection of their bodies, and with that, the consummation of their blisse. Of this opinion Pope J [...]hn XXII. is acknowledged to have been, and the prayer of theIn Can. Missa. Roman Church for the dead, under the style of [Qui nos praecesserunt cum signo fidei, & dormiunt in somno paci [...], Who have gone before us with the sign of the Faith, and sleep in the sleep of peace] and again, Omnibus in Christo quiescentibus, all that rest in Christ] is an argument for it so convincing, thatDial. par. 2. Tract. 2. c. 3. Occam, that produceth it as an objection of the Joannites (as he calls them) and presseth it so, that it cannot be understood of the Souls in Purgatory under pain and affliction, whereas these are said to sleep in the sleep of peace, and to be at rest, gives it one an­swer, [Page 278] which wants but little of granting all that is demanded, viz. that that prayer of the Church is for the holy souls in heaven, that they which sleep the sleep of peace may resume their bodies and come to the place and state of their ultimate felicity.

37. Now of this opinion thus profess'd in the Church seve­ral uses might be made to our purpose, concerning the unin­terrupted handing down of all Traditions praetended by S. W. The only use of it, which I design at this time, is in relation to the former Doctrine of Purgatory flames, with which that sl ep of peace is sufficiently unreconcileable, and that belonging to the very same subject (not the Souls of Martyrs, and some such special eminent persons, but) just or holy men indefinitely, quite contrary to the Doctrine of Purgatory, which placeth those very souls in the condition of horrible torments.

38. Of the truth of this Doctrine my argument requires me not to speak; The whole force of it, as farre as I now design it, shall be given S. W. from the pen of one of his own friends,Pamel. Edit. Tertull. p. 31. G. Pamelius, in his antidote to the ninth Paradoxe of Tertullian, where speaking of this, as of an error, he saith, it was yet no praejudice to the learning and piety of those so illustrious writers, whilest the Church had not determined any thing to be certainly be­lieved in that article, but, saith he, since the Ʋniversal Councel of Florence which hath made a definition in this matter, aliter sentire non licet, it is not lawfull to think otherwise than the Councel hath defined. From whence sure it will be no insolence to conclude, that that which since the Councel of Florence hath commenced such, was no article of Faith before that Councel.

39. This opinion of the hidden and quiet receptacles was by my Lord of Falkland P. 59. 83. 114. several times mentioned to Mr. White, in his Reply about Infallibility, twice as a proof that some things were now received as Doctrines, without any such continued line of Tradition, by name that of the Saints injoying the beatifical vision before the day of judgement, and once as a visible praejudice to Invocation of Saints departed, which the Romanist founds upon the supposition of their being already admitted to the Beatifical vision; And 'tis not unworthy a slight reflexion, to ob­serve what returns that Apologist hath made to these inferences.

[Page 279]40. To the former heMr. Whites Apol. for Tra­dit. p. 56. answers expressely, the Beatifical vision of the Saints before the day of judgement is not yet held a matter of faith, but only a Theological conclusion. Not yet held (he must mean by the Roman [...]sts) a matter of Faith; To which I might reply, that then it seems definitions of General Councels amount nor among them to the constituting matters of Faith, for 'tis certain the Councel of Florence defined this against the Armenians; But I shall rather expect his own verdict, in another place, where he speaksP. 103. again of this matter, and then, that he may, as he saith, utterly destroy the objection fetch'd from hence against Invocation, his words are as expresse, that those who say we learn by Tradition that Saints are to be prayed to, say likewise we have learned by Tradition that Saints go to heaven, i. e. are admitted to the sight of God before the day of Judgement. Here the Reader must remember, even now, it was not held a matter of Faith, and yet now they have learn'd it by Tradition.

41. Here then I demand first, who they are that say they learn by Tradition these two Articles? The Romanists, I must suppose. And then my second question must be, whether Mr. White be such,P. 56. and whether he be not the very same Apologist that said before, that one of these is not yet held a matter of Faith? The least that the Reader can inferre from hence, is the most that our cause demands, that all the Articles which the Romanists have learn'd by Tradition (yea and defined in their reputed Ge­neral Councels) are not yet held matters of Faith; for I must not imagine that this miracle of wit should thus fail in point of memory, when he thus wrote.

42. The wonder is lesse, that in that other De med. Anim. statu. Book published a year afore he should let fall some passages which agree not with either of these. For whereas in the former of these, he saith, the beatifical vision of Saints before the day of Judgement is not yet held a matter of Faith, he there saith,Neque articu­lus est quem materiei ratio­ne vel ab utili­tate ad pietatem vel a necessitate fidei liberare li­ceat, Dim. 4. p. 13. it is not lawfull in respect of the matter to free it either from utility to piety, or from ne­cessity of faith; And whereas in the latter of these he explains the Saints going to heaven, by their admission to the sight of God, before the day of judgement, and makes both of them Tradition, he [Page 280] there acknowledges thatVerum est complures hoc serio negavisse sanctos in coelis esse, Ib. very many of the Antients P. 15. (Irenaeus, Justine, Tertullian, Clemens Romanus, Lactantius, Origen, Victorinus, Prudentius, Chrysostome, Theodoret, Aretas, Oecumenius, by name) did seriously deny that the Saints were in heaven, yet that none (but St. Bernard and John XXII) ever spakeVel dubi­tanter. so much as doubt­ingly of the article of their seeing God— But this by the way.

43. Other miscarriages, I think, there are very discernible in this Apologists answer to this argument against Invocation; as when supposing the Souls of Saints are not received into heaven, he asks, may they not neverthelesse pray for us? when he knowes that is not the question, but whether we are to pray to them, which certainly depends on their coming to some knowledge of our prayers, and that again on their injoying the beatifical vision, as the Romanist himself confesses, and as was express'd in the objection, but not at all taken notice of by that irrefutable Apologist; But this and the other parts of the answer, just of the same batch, I omit, because the former is only pertinent to our present matter.

44. Adde to these the Doctrine of Transsubstantiation, as now it is taught, in the Roman Church, to be the conversion of the sub­stance of the bread into the substance of the body of Christ, and yet is confess'd by the Romanists themselves not to have been any Doctrine of Faith before the definition of Innocent III. in the Councel of Lateran.

45. Whether the ancient Church had that apprehension of the meaning of the words of Christ, is not the question (though if it were, we should have no difficulty to evidence it against the Romanists by arguments of that nature, which most of those, if not S. W. acknowledge to have force with them in other things) but only whether it were till this late date, any article of Faith.

46. That it was not, is known to be the affirmation ofIn 4. dist. 11. q. 3. Scotus, as even now was touched, who is rebuked for it byDe Euchar. l. 3. c. 23. Bellarmine, though acknowledged to say true by Peru [...] as renowned and learned a Cardinal. But he is not alone in [Page 281] that confession. All they that excuse Theodoret, [...]. Theod. Dial. 2. for saying that the Sacramental Symbols do not depart from their own nature after the consecration, but remain in their former essence, and shape and forme] because at that time the Church had not defined in that matter, are evidently of Scotus's minde. Thus doth the author of the Praeface before that Fathers Dialogues in the Roman Impression 1547. Theodoret, saith he, may perhaps be worthy some pardon, that at that time de ea re ab Ecclesiâ non­dum fuisset aliquid promulgatum, nothing was promulgate of that matter by the Church. Many the like testimonies of the Roma­nists, in relation to him, andEsse non defi­nit substantia vel natura panis et vini. Contr. Eurych. & Nestor de Du [...]b. Nat. in Christ. Gelasius, the Reader shall finde together in the most learned Bishop of Edinburge his considera­tion de Eucharistia, p. 401. from Ruardus Tapperus, Harding, Fisher, all to this sense, that before the definition made by the Church (i. e. at Laterane) 'twas not repugnant to the sincerity of the Faith, either to be ignorant or to doubt of the truth of that Doctrine.

47. The like passages there are among those who give the more moderate censures of Bertram (and are not so praecipi­tously bent, with Bellarmine, to give him up for an haereticke) confessing that he was ignorant how the accidents could subsist without any subject, &c.Censor. Belg. in Indic. Expurg. de Bertr. in fine. quae subtilissimè & verissimè posterior aetas per sacras Scripturas addiderit, which the later age hath by holy Scriptures most subtilely and most truely added. The like say many others, in their defense of Scotus's words. Let our Bishop Tunstall, and Vasquez serve for the many more that might be (and by the Bishop of Edinburge are)P. 405. &c. enumerated on this Theme.

48. TheTunstal. de ver. Corp. Chr. in Euchar. p. 46. former in these words, Ante Innocentium ter­tium— Before Innocent the third, Bishop of Rome, who praesi­ded in the Councel of Laterane, they that examined the businesse more exactly thought it might be done after three manners, but Innocent rejected the two former, and pitch'd upon the third, though he cannot but expresse his opinion, that the miracles are multiplyed in Innocents way, and ask, if it had not been better to have imposed silence on those who would be searching the manner, [Page 282] or to have left it (undetermined) to each mans conjecture, sicut liberum fuit ante illud Concilium, as it was free before that Coun­cel, yet concluding it his opinion that now 'tis defined, the judgement of the Church was to remain firm, by which as he ex­presses his submission to the Decree, and so approves himself a Romanist and so a competent witnesse in this matter, so he professes 'twas free to all to believe as they pleased for the manner (wherein alone Transsubstantiation is concern'd) before that Councel.

49. As for Vasquez, his expressions are very well fitted for S. W's turn, who will not believe any change to have been introduced into the faith, whose effects have not been visible in practice. For so saith this learned Schoolman it was on this point,In 3 par. D. Th. Distr. 18. c. 1. Audito nomine Transsubstantiationis tanta inter recenti­ores aliquos Scholasticos exorta fuit controversia, ut quo magis ab ea extricare conati fuerint, eo majoribus difficultatibus seipsos implicaverint, As soon as the name of Transsubstantion was heard of, there rose so great a controversie among some later Schoolmen that the more they endeavoured to extricate, the more they involved themselves in difficulties, concluding that there is nothing to be invented, which in that way can explain the difficulty.

50. Here then, without examining the truth of this decree, or inquiring what trust is to be given to the Romanists relations of the Acts and Canons of that Councel, the matter is again clear, as before in the point of Purgatory, that what is now a matter of Faith with the Romanist, was not as such delivered down from the Apostles times, or from the age immediately praecedent to the Councel of Lateran.

51. And what shall we say of those two other points of Ro­mish Doctrine, and practice in this Sacrament, the denying the Cup to the Laity, and the carrying the Host about the streets in pomp, to be shew'd to the people? For the former of these, was it ever thought necessary, and enacted under pain ofNullus Preshy­ter sub poenâ ex­communicationis communicet po­pulum sub utra­que specie. Con­cil. Tom. VII. p. 1042. E. excommunication, till the thirteenth Session of the Councel of Constance, An. Dom. 1415. and hath not that very Councel that decreed it, done it with an express non obstante [Page 283] toLicet Christus post coenam sti­tuerit, & suis Discipulis admi­nistraverit sub utraque specie, tamen hoc non obstante— Ib. B. Christs institution, and theLicet in Pri­mativâ Ecclesiâ reciperetur a fi­delibus sub ut [...]aque specie, Ibid. c. practice of the Primitive Church? And doth not Cassander, as learned a man, and as much valued, as any of his age, confess thatSatis compertum est universalem Christi Ecclesiam in huncusque diem, Occidentalem verò seu Romanam mille amplius a Christo annis, in solemni praesertim & ordinaria hujus Sacramenti dispensatione utramque panis & vini speciem omnibus Ecclesiae Christi membris exhibuisse— Consult. Art. 22. all the ancient Church, both the East to that very day, and the West for above a thousand years after Christ, especially in the solemn and ordinary administration of the Sacrament gave it in both kindes to all the faithfull? offering, if need were, innumerable witnesses of this truth. And shall we still believe it a certain Maxim, that the Romanists of this or that age proceeded by, never to deliver any thing to others, which was not delivered to them continually by succession from the Apostles?

52. So likewise for the circumgestation that learnedIbid. Sect. de Circumgest. Roma­nists judgement is expresse, that it seems praeter veterum mo­rem & mentem, haud ita longo tempore inducta, of no long standing in the Church, introduced beside the manner and minde of the An­cients, and although he saith but [videtur, seems] and [praeter, beside] it is evident by the proof he addes, that he means it really is contrary to it.] For, saith he, they, i. e. the Ancients have had this Sacrament in so much religion and veneration, that they admitted not any but the faithfull, such as they thought wor­thy to partake of it, either to receive or look upon it, and there­fore before the consecration, the Catechumeni, Energumeni, poeni­tents (unabsolved) and non-communicants were commanded by voice of the Deacon to depart, and the Door keepers looked to the performance: adding from Albertus Crantzius, that Christ instituted the Sacrament for use and not for ostentation or shewing, which if he did, then surely the modern Roman practice, and Doctrine, wherein that is founded, was not, according to di­rection of this Maxim, received from them, that by any series of succession conveighed it from Christ; And if in a matter of practice, that may have gotten reception, which is so contrary [Page 284] to the minde of Christ, why may not the same be imagined in point of Faith? when, as Tertullian asks on one side, (de Cor.) Annon putas omnì fideli— Do you not think 'tis lawfull to any faithfull person to conceive and appoint what agrees to God, conduces to discipline, and the eighth Oecumenical Councel pro­fesseth to obsorve and keep the lawes delivered not only from the Apostles and Orthodox Synods Oecumenical and Topical, but evenAct X. Can. 1. Concil. To. VII. par. 1. p. 977 B. [...], by any divine-speak­ing Father, a Doctor of the Church, so 'tis as evident on the other side, that the Doctrine of the Chiliasts, from the infusions but of one Doctor, and he none of the profoundest, Papias, took root, and spread very farre, and prevailed to the leading away Justine and Irenaeus, and other great, and ancient lights of the Church.

53. To these Instances I shall adde the Canon of Scripture as it is defined in theSess. IV. decr. 1. Trent Decree, following as it is praetended, the writings of the Orthodox Fathers, but farre removed from being delivered down from the Apostles by a continued unin­terrupted Tradition through all ages. For the truth of which I need not enter the contestation, being able with so much more ease, to referre him to the late exact Scholastick histo­ry of Dr. Cousins, through every age of the Church, de­ducing the doctrine of the Church of England in this point, in opposition to the Tridentine definition.

54. Thus much for the third view of his Proposition, and in every shape of it, it hath had the commendation of some constancy (though not altogether such as was taken notice of in Alcibiades, to have the utmost beauty of each age, yet) such as is well nigh as admirable, that in what­soever sense of it, it might be usefull to our demonstrator, in that sense it is either certainly false, or utterly unproved, and improbable, and in whatsoever sense it hath any kinde of but probable truth in it, it is wholly unserviceable to the undertaker. And with these viewes of a rarity having abundantly satiated my curiosity, I am very well content to give over the farther pursuit, though to him that were [Page 285] delighted with chases, there is behinde in each Scheme variety of quarry to spend many waste hours upon; Let it suffice that I have thus farre attended him, and driven his admired Demonstration to its non u [...]ra, and sufficient­ly shewed, how farre that medium is from demonstrating, which having no attempt of proof to secure the truth of it, is as much denyed (which sure doth not signifie confess'd) as the conclusion.

CHAP. IV. A view of his six last Grounds.

SECT. I.

His ninth Ground. His plea of Possession unavailable. We plead not our possession at present. No praescribing against Truth. S. W's confession. His censure of Intruders. His great displeasure on dating the Ʋniversal Pastorship from Phocas's time. Gregories testimony. Baronius's Authors. S. W's hard imposition. His weightlesse cavils. His contumely by ill hap falling on Christ.

1. HAving thus largely examined his first set of grounds, and therein expressely his utmost praetensions for that which he professes his best tenure, Possession attested by Tradition of his present Church, I might spare the pains of surveighing his sixth Section, which is intitled The con­tinuation of the same Grounds; For if they are but the same with those, which have been so largely refuted, there will be no need of pursuing them so soon with any fresh refutation. Yet shall I not refuse to attend him through this Stage al­so, though I doe it more briefly, by way of reference sometimes to what hath already been more largely insisted on.

2. His ninth Ground then [that the Catholike Church and her Champions ought in reason to stand upon Possession] hath already been weighed in the balance, and found nothing contributive [Page 287] to the maintenance of the Ʋniversal Pastorship in England, there being no time assignable, wherein this in their notion of it (wherein alone we are concerned) can be proved to have been in possession in this Island, as hath appeared in the an­swers to his four first grounds. And then sure they that never had possession cannot well be allowed to stand upon it, or if they are peremptorily resolved to do so, will thereby pro­claim to the world their want of all solid tenures, who are forced to make so much of this imaginary. Which seeing they are inexorably bent on, I might, one would think, be allowed as reasonably to insist on the title of right, and ha­ving at this time certain possession on our side, and little doubt (if we may judge by the first times and records) of a right also, set them united in balance with his single and that ima­ginary assumed possession, which being brought to prove the right, cannot well be confirmed by it, and is it self so far from approving it self, that it cannot with any reason be thought competent to inferre any thing else.

3. But because I must not praesume, and am not now, out of its place, to attempt the proving the right on our sides, and professe to have no kinde of opinion of such a sort of bare possessions as these, possessions of mens mindes (which are not subject to occupancy and praescription, as material secular pos­sessions are) considered without, and abstracted from the rea­sonablenesse and justice of them, I shall not think fit to found any plea of mine in such tenures; I have learn'd of the aeternal law of reason, whatDe Veland. Virg. c. 1. Pamel. Edit. p. 229. Tertullian hath put into a definition, that truth is a majesty cui nemo praescribere potest, non spatium tempo­rum, non patrocinia personarum, non privilegium regionum, against which none can prescribe, no space of times, no Patronage of persons, no priviledge of regions, adding that custome receiving its begin­ning from some ignorance or simplicity in usum per successionem corroboratur, is by succession coroborated into use, and so comes to be defended against the truth, whereas, saith he, Christ calls himself the truth, not custome, and old custome is sometime haeresie, and much more to the same purpose.

[Page 288]4. And therefore though S. W. in his tenth ground be will­ing to tempt me to retort this argument from possession, by putting me in minde,P. 49. that now we are in actual possession of independency from the Pope, and so that by his strengthning the title of possession he praesumes I will apprehend that he hath plea­ded for me, and plough'd my ground by his own heifer (and having put this weapon into my hand is sorely put to it, to wrest it out again, and in doing it hath made as full a confession, as I could wish, thatP. 50. though in humane affairs where praescription hath force, we use to call it possession, when one hath injoyed any thing for some certain time, yet in things of divine Institution, against which no praescription pleads, he only can praetend possession of any thing, who can stand upon it that he hath had it neerer Christs time, which is the absolute renouncing of the title of possession, and divolving all to that other of right) yet I shall not be wrought on by his temptation, nor plead that for our selves, which I dislike in him, how great soever the advantage be on our side; but setting aside so feeble a tenure, as that of our bare possession is, which every prosperous thief hath liberty to insist on, and in usurpations of Supreme rights, which are by divine natural law, cannot be made valid by any tract of time, reduce all our plea for our selves (though, as I said, I must not here go out of my way to demonstrate it) to the one claim of right, as that by the best and most authentick records shall be found truly pleadable, and then leave S. W. to reconcile his own antinomies, thatP. 47. possessi [...]n (in things of this nature) is of it self a title, and yet thatP. 50. he who shall be found to have begun it later, unlesse he can evidence that he was driven out from an ancienter possession, is not for the present ha­ving such a thing or power, to be styled a Possessor, but an Ʋsur­per, an intruder, an invader, disobedient, rebellious and Schisma­tical. Censures so severe, that his enemy would not have been forward to heap them on his Church; Let him quit it of them, who hath impertinently drawn them down upon it; For though without submission of the Church to the Popes in­trusions it cannot truely be said, that he hath so much as a present possession, and therefore I have hitherto denyed him [Page 289] that (poorest) Title, yet it cannot be questioned but he hath assumed the Monarchick Authority of Supreme Ʋniversal Bishop, and so is fallen under the severest of S. W's censures, in case he shall be found not to have had it from Christs time, for then he hath begun it later, and is not imaginable to have been driven [...]ut from an ancienter possession, unlesse he praetend it by inheritance from Caiaphas the Jewish High Priest at that time.

5. In this matter then if it shall appear that the Pope had it not from Christs time, there is no more needfull to be at­tempted, to bring, by this his Champions own Suffrage, this Catalogue of heavyest guilts upon him, beginning in Ʋsurper, and ending in Schismatical; And for the evidencing of this, what can be deemed sufficient, if the comparing of Gregories, and Bonifaces words and practises be not? Passages in story so mani­fest, that I should not think fit to reflect on them any more, were I not severely rebuked for affirming this rawly. P. 50. [I am not ignorant, saith he, that D. H. rawly affirms, that the Popes authority began in Phocas's time, but I hope no reader that cares much for his salvation, will take his word for honest, till he shew undenyable and evident matters of fact, concerning the beginning, progresse, authors, abetters, opposers of that newly introduced Government of Head of the Church, the writers that time for it or against it, the changes it made in the face of the Ecclesiastical State, and the temporal also, with whose interest the other must needs be enlink'd, and what consequence followed upon those changes, together with all the circumstances which affect visible and extern actions, Otherwise against the sense of so many Nations in the Church they left, the force of Tradition, and so many unlikelyhoods praejudicing it, to tell us only a crude story that it was so, or putting us off with three or four quotations in Greek to no purpose, or imagining some chimerical possibilities, how it might have been done, hardly consisting with the nature of mankinde, is an answer unworthy a man, much more a Doctor, and to say it crept in invisibly and unob­served, as Dreams do into mens heads, when they are asleep, is the part of some dreaming dull head, who never look'd into the actions and nature of man, or compared them with the motives which should work upon them.

[Page 290]6. Hitherto S. W. hath gone on triumphantly in a very rare and extraordinary piece of Pageantry, which 'twill be hard to parallel in all the most Romance acts of Chivalry, and no title is vile enough for his adversary, that hath brought all this wrath upon himself by saying somewhere (he sayes not, and I remember not, where) that the Popes authority began in Phocas's time, i. e. in effect by referring to two plain matters of fact, which are not for S W's interests to hear of, 1. That Pope Gre­gory in his own, and all his ancestors name, up to St. Peter, re­nounced and disclaimed the title of Ʋniversal Pastor, as impious, sacrilegious, blasphemous, Antichristian and Dabolical, and yet Boni­face his next Successor but one, affected it, and obtained it to be bestowed on him by Phocas the Emperor.

7. Herein it is not imaginable any more should be incum­bent on me, than to vouch my proofs for each part of that re­lation, and that is done irrefragably as to the first part of it, by the plain words of Gregory in many places of his own Epi­stles, which remain on the Roman Register, and proclaim it his opinion that it is most impious and Antichristian, &c. for any Bishop to be styled Oecumenical or Ʋniversal (the testimonies have of late been severally set down) and for the second Bonifaces affecting and obtaining it from the murtherer Phocas, it is the ex­presse narration of their own HistorianAnn. Ch. 606. 1. et 2. Cardinal Baronius out of Anastasius and Paulus Diaconus (he might have addedIn vit. Bonif. III. Platina also) 1. that Boniface dwelling at Constantinople till his Predecessor Gregories death, Phocam sibi demeruit in ejus amicitiam insinuant, insinuated himself into Phocas's friendship and got his favour. 2. That hujus rei causa factum est— for this cause it came to passe, that Phocas writing to him, through hatred of Cyriacus Patriarch of Con­stantinople, profess'd that only the Bishop of Rome was to be called Oecumenical or Ʋniversal Bishop, adding that the Bishop of Con­stantinople could not, but Boniface himself obtained it of him. Here is undenyable testimony for the truth of the affi [...]mation in both parts, and indeed if there be truth in the former part of Grego­ries renouncing and disclaiming that title (of which his own words are so farre from ambiguous, that the wits must turn Monopolists, and deprive all other men of their wits, ere they can wrest [Page 291] that evidence from them) it matters not whether Phocas's giving it to Boniface were true or no, because the Title of Ʋniversal Pastor being now assumed, which was disclaimed by Gregory, 'tis necessary there should be some beginning of that Title be­tween Gregory and us, and then it matters not, whether it were in Boniface it began, or any other.

8. This then being sufficiently attested, and so demonstrated by that only medium, which matters of fact can be demonstrated by, I know not what will be deemed a mature, concocted, if this be still a crude or raw affirmation; Is there any thing can se­cure us of a matter of fact but competency of testimonies, and what can be competent, if these are not? Here then is an essay of the real severity of this demonstrator, that, when a matter of fact is thus testified, and nothing offered to be produced from any dissentient, or contrary testimony, doth yet conjure all, that care much for their salvation, not to take this word for honest, i. e. to disbelieve and reject all testimony, untill many things more be done, [undenyable and evident matters of fact shewn concerning the beginning, progresse, authors, abetters, opposers, writers of that time for it or against it, changes in the face of the State Ecclesiastical and temporal, together with no lesse than all the circumstances, &c.] which what is it but to propose a most impertinent, uselesse, long, if not end­lesse task (when the matter is so clear already, that more dili­gence would but help to obscure it, or else it were more than possible to give expresse answers to most, if not all the particulars of his demand) and this, in stead of answering our argument, as the poenance of that great crime of producing any thing contra­ry to S. W's interests, or but proving a plain matter of fact by undenyable testimonies?

9. On the back of this 'tis strange to see, how many amusing Chimaera's or seeming objections are thought necessary to be heaped up, 1. The opposite sence of so many Nations in the Church we left] whereas 1. we have not been proved to have left any Church, but only to have been cast out by them, 2. no one Na­tion of their Communion hath, or ever praetended any sensation contrary to this of Gregories disclaiming, and Bonifaces affect­ing and assuming the title of Ʋniversal Bishop, and therefore [Page 292] 3. not many, which yet is somewhat lesse than so many.

10. Secondly the opposite force of Tradition when 1. no kinde of Tradition either of the former, or even praesent age, written, or Oral hath ever suggested any thing contrary to this passage of story, but even their own records and authentick Historiographers attested it, 2. when Tradition Oral of this praesent age, which is S. W's Oracle, cannot with any reason be opposed to ancient history, or deserve to be heeded without it, in a matter of their, not our cognizance, Their ownTom. 1. Ann. Chr. 1. n. 12. Baronius having very reasonably resolved, Quod a recentiore de rebus antiquis sine alicu­jus vetustioris authoritate profertur, contemnitur, What is said by a modern concerning ancient affairs, without the authority of any more ancient, is contemned.

11. Thirdly, so many unlikelyhoods praejudicing it] when 1. as a thousand probable arguments (in Mr. Whites balance) have not the least weight in them, so improbabilities be they never so many must weigh as little, 2. when there is not so much as one im­probability mentioned or suggested to be in this relation, nor 3. is the nature of the relation such, as that it should be capable of more unlikelyho [...]ds, than there are in this one proposition, that some mens practices are directly contrary to others, that some men are just, pious, and content with that portion of power that God hath given them, and others invasive, ambitious, and incli­nable to inlarge their Borders.

12. Fourthly, the contemptuous mention of three or four quo­tations in Greek to no purpose] when 1. the quotations that are vul­garly produced in this matter are most exact to the purpose, to which they are directed, the concluding this matter of fact irrefragably, 2. none of those quotations are in Greek, but in Latine from Gregories own Epistles, and Baronius and his Latine Authors, Anastasius, Paulus Diaconus and Platina. 3. The Testi­monies in this matter are many more than three or four, and 4. three or four authentick Testimonies without any one compe­tent authority offered or praetended to the contrary, are, ac­cording to all Lawes of God and man, sufficient to establish the truth of a narration.

13 Fifthly, our imagining some Chimaerical possibilities how it [Page 293] might have been done] when 1. the subject of our present debate is inferred by positive testimonies, and 2. those testimonies, narra­tions of things actually done, and 3. all those very consonant, and agreeable one to the other, and so no way chimaerical, and withall very intelligible to him, that is most unwilling to under­stand them, i. e. to S. W. who certainly would not take all this pains to guard his Reader from believing a chimaera, which he knew he could not understand.

14. Sixthly, the being hardly consistent with the nature of mankind] when 1. for one man to assume what his Predecessors had not as­sumed, nay what himselfe had formerly renounced, (which is much more than is here praetended to have been done) is a matter of frequent practice, every day experimented among men, and 2 the contrary principles of good and evil, justice and injustice (to which these practices are consequent) are not prodi­gies in humane depraved reason, or corrupt nature, and 3. the sup­posing Boniface only to have affected, and the Greek Emperor to have afforded him this title, without the Churches universal ac­knowledgement of it, is alone able to salve all the contrary ap­pearances, which S. W. is willing to suggest, such as the no discernible changes in the Ecclesiastical and temporal state, and the con­sequents of them.

15. Lastly, he objects our saying it crept in invisibly and unob­served, as dreams doe into mens heads when they are asleep, and pro­nounces with great asperity, that to say this is the part of some dreaming dull head] as before the praetended crude affirmation was unworthy of a man much more of a Doctor, when 1. there is no such thing affirmed by us, in this matter of the title of Ʋniversal Pastor, we are so farre from thinking it crept in invisibly, that we specifie the very age wherein, and the person by whom it entred, and who was the first that assumed it, and 2. 'tis very regular and rational for errors to creep into the Church, as dreams into mens heads, even waking dreams, not when they themselves, but when their Pastors sleep, or are negligent, and therefore 3. 'tis no part of either dullnesse or dreaming, to think or affirm, that thus they many times doe, Christ himself having suggested to us this very observation, that in the field, the Church, where [Page 294] the wheat was sown, the enemy came in by night while the Hus­band man flept, and sowed his tares (and from the authority of that very Parable it is that at any time we affirm that errors may have crept into the Church unobserved) on which to affixe so sour a censure, will hardly be excused from the grossest blasphe­my, but by saying that he meant the stone against his adversary, which without his foreseeing or designing fell on Christ. And I pray God this misadventure may teach him more warynesse or more meeknesse, either to take his solemn leave of all contumelies, or to be sure they be not let fly at truths, for those will either directly or interpretatively reflect on him who is truth it selfe.

16. And so much for his ninth ground, the cosidering of which hath taken in the most part of what he hath said on the tenth ground also, which therefore will now be dispatch'd more speedily.

SECT. II.

His tenth Ground, how infirmly proved. In the question whether we are guilty of Schisme, we evidently Defendants. In the like of them, they. The Defendant must evidence his own innocency. The me­thod of that by answering objections. Expounding by wit. Oral Tra­dition an authentick Interpreter of Scripture.

1. HIS tenth ground then, that [in our Controversies about Religion, reason requires that the Romanist should sustain the part of the Defendant, the Protestants of the Opponent] is, it seems, no otherwise proved, than as we have already competently refuted it, from their Obligation to stand upon the title of possession, as a ground beyond all arguments, untill it be convinced to be malae fidei] But for this proof, as farre as the Supreme Pastorship is concerned in it, 1. We have largely shewn, that in the notion, wherein S. W. maintains it from Christs donation to St. Peter, it hath not so much as the feeblest plea of possession in this Na­tion, nor ever appears to have had. 2. If it had, we doubt not to prove it a possession malae fidei, by the aequality of power given by Christ to the Apostles, and the no supremacy of any member in that College, and by the unreasonablenesse that those other Apostles, which survived St. Peter, should be subjected to his successors, Bishops of Rome, which they yet must have been, if the Ʋniversal Pastorship were derived to them by tenure of that suc­cession, and by the many ages, before the power or title of Ʋni­versal Pastor was assumed, and wherein it was disclaimed as Antichristian, which must necessarily supersede the uninterrupted succession of it from the Apostles. 3. For his proof of their pos­session (which again he professes to own as his only ground of all their belief) delivery from Father to Sonne, explicating the places of the written word] It hath been largely manifested from the vanity of that one medium, their holding to their praetended Maxim, that it hath no force to prove any thing.

[Page 296]2. And then the ground of possession being shaken, on which alone the conclusion is built, that we must sustain the part of Opponents, and they of Defendants,] We are freed from that praetended obligation, and the result is, that the state and na­ture of the questions disputable between us is it that must as­sign us our several offices; and the quaestions being of divers sorts, our parts cannot be constantly the same. If the quaestion be about our Schisme [Whether to live obediently under the Primate and Bishops of England, our lawfull Superiors, conferving also fraternal charity with the whole Church of God that particu­larly which lives in communion with the Bishop of Rome (from which we are inexorably cast out by them, or else should have retained external communion with them) be the great and domning sin of Schisme] herein 'tis impossible we should be any other than Defendants, or they than Opponents, if for thus doing they accuse us of Schisme (for then sure they are bound to prove, or make it good) and we undertake to answer all that they can bring against us. But if the quaestion be [Whether Mr. S. born and baptized, and brought up under the same obedience with his brethren of the Church of England twenty years since, be guilty of Schisme in casting off that obedience, and betaking himself wholly to the Bishop of Rome, as to the Ʋniversal Pastor appointed by God] I then humbly conceive the office of a De­fendent belongs to him, and of an Opponent to us.

3. Meanwhile, though we shall not refuse to debate this second quaestion, and therein to afford them, if there be any, the advantages of Defendents, yet 'tis manifest the Tract of Schisme, which I wrote, and hath proved the [...], apple of debate, was designed on the former account, as the Title proclaims in Defense of the Church of England from that accusation, and then 'tis necessary, till the State and quality of the debate be changed, that the securing of that Tract against all exceptions or sug­gestions of the Romanist, be acknowledged the part of the De­fendent still, and he that will prove us Schismaticks, must be the plaintiffe, accuser, and opponent; And so still my skill in the art of disputing, which on this score is solemnly arraigned, would not be blemished, should I insist (which I remember not that at any [Page 297] time I yet have done) on my right to be the defendent, in this matter of the Schisme charged on us; And if he have no other praetense but this for his no manner of Testimonies from Anti­quity for his praetensions, the Reader will soon discern, that he hath it under S. W's own hand, that he doth not (as he addes) prove things in his Schisme disarm'd (and as little in his Schisme Dispatch'd) and consequently that there is no heed to be given to that, which is without any tender of proof so magisterially af­firmed by him.

4. But for all this I see 'tis decreed, that no lesse than three absurdities I must stand guilty of in this matter, The first, that I put my self upon the side of the Defendant, whereas I praetend to evidence, i. e. to prove] But to that I answer, that to evidence ones innocence by answering all the charges produced against him, is to defend, and that was my part at that time. The se­cond, that I imagine that the solving an argument is an evidence to the contrary.] To that I answer, that I do not imagine it, but believe, that when one argument is solved, I am bound to proceed to the next that is produced, and not to think my self safe, as long as any argument produced stands in force against me; But when I have solved all such, I may be allowed to think, I have defended my Client, which is not to be condemned without cause, and that was all I praetended to attempt in the Tract of Schisme, to defend the Church of England in point of Schisme from the Romanists exceptions, and so farre only to evidence our innocence, as to shew that none of the charges brought against us, could endure the test, or appear to have any solidity in them. The third, that I suppose they build their faith upon places of written words as explicable by wit not by Tradition and the practice of their Church, whereas they only own the delivery from Father to Sonne as the ground of all their belief, and make this the only rule by which to explicate Scripture.] To which I answere, that indeed I thought it reasonable for all Christians to interpret Scripture by practice and Tradition Apostolical, conveigh'd and made known to us by those who lived in, or next their times, and so might most probably discern the truth themselves, and had no temptation to be willing to deceive us; As for Explications of Scripture by [Page 298] wit, if that signifie any other, than by sober, Rational rules of expounding obscurer by plainer places, or understanding plain words according to the obvious meaning of them, and consent with other places of Scripture, and ancient practice, I disclaim having any thing to do with it as much as he, having been told by S. W. what miracles wit can do not in making hard places plain, but in disguising plain unto unintelligible. But for the present practice, or Tradition Oral, or delivery from Father (or rather Mother) to Sonne, that this should be the only Interpreter of Scripture, or that the Parents do at all take upon them to interpret Scripture to their children, or if they did, that their interpretations should in any reason be deemed authentical, any farther than they can approve themselves by the Tradition and practice of the Primitive Church, and the other forementioned rules of sober interpretation, I professe to admire the confidence of S. W. that he should crudely own asserting it, and give no manner of proof of it here, having demonstrated it so infirmly, when ex professo he handled that matter of Tra­dition Oral.

5. What else is added on occasion of this ground, was taken in, whilest we examined the ninth, and so must here be omitted, and then this is all that needs to be returned to his tenth ground.

SECT. III.

His eleventh Ground. Fact all one with possession, yet granted not to conclude a right. Regal power concludes against S. W's possession, Papal excommunication of us, only non-communion. That lawfull in another Diocese. The Romanists partiality. No possession anci­ently praetended to. His three proofs of his eleventh Ground defeated, and retorted. Kings cannot exempt from their own authority. Suarez his resolution of a Jesuite m [...]de Pope. Popes capable of ambition as well as Kings.

1. HIs eleventh Ground] that Historical proofs which manifest only fact, do not necessarily conclude a right] must be some newes to be delivered, as here it is, in continuation of his former Grounds, by S. W. who hath appeared such an advocate of the tenure and title of possession, abstracted from that of right, and who set it for his fifth Ground, that no possession ought to be disturbed without sufficient motives and reasons, and consequently is it self a title, till those reasons invalidate it and shew it null] and assu­med to prove thisP. 38. then by nature, by morals, by Politicks. And yet now, when he apprehends it possible that we may reap fruit by this title, the case is quite altered, and Fact, which in this matter is directly aequivalent with that possession, be it never so manifestly proved, cannot conclude a right.

2. That Fact only] and possession only] are aequivalent in our present disputes, will easily be discerned, if we but consider the matter wherein he praetends their title of possession, and where­in I have urged Historical proofs declarative of ancient Fact, or Practice. The main thing wherein he praetends the title of possession, is that of the Popes Ʋniversal Pastorship, and the Fact which he specifies to be manifested by my Historical proofs, P. 52. is that of the Princes erecting and translating of Patriarchates, a thing so directly unreconcileable with the Popes Ʋniversal Pastorship, [Page 300] that as the right of one must needs evacuate and destroy the right of the other, so the practice of the one, as farre as it extends, must needs praejudge the possession of the other.

3. For example, If it be quaestioned, whether in the Roman Empire at any fix'd time, be it the reign of Valentinian or Justi­nian, the Pope were possessed of the Supreme Pastorship, as con­ferred by Christ on St. Peter. The meaning of that quaestion, if it be any thing beyond the Popes own dream or phansie, must be [whether the Empire were at that time subjected to that au­thority, as by right vested in the Pope by Christ, i, e. whether the Emperors and their Subjects at those times acknowledged the divine right of his Ʋniversal Pa [...]orship, and so own'd or sub­mitted to it] And that being the qu [...]stion, it followes necessa­rily, that if those things which are essential branches of that supposed power were not own'd or acknowledged in that Empire, but the contrary powers profess'dly practised by the Emperor, (such is the erecting or translating of Patriarchates, and the like) then the Pope was not at that time possess'd of that power; which is the Negative of the Question.

4. The same may be exemplified in this Kingdome, where the principal title that S. W. praetends for our obedience to the Roman See, is the possession, which the Ʋniversal Pastorship had, in his opinion, among us, before King Henries dayes, and the Extinguishing Act, and from this supposed possession he concludes a Right. If then by Historical proofs which manifest only Fact, or practice in this Kingdome, it appear from time to time, in those ages wherein that possession is pretended, that there was no such possession, but that our Kings made Lawes in Ecclesiasti­cal matters, forbad Appeals to the Roman Tribunal, and entrance to Legates, erected or translated Episcopal Sees, gave immunities and exemptions to whom they pleased, called assemblies, gaveCooks Rep. Cawdryes case, fol. 23. a. b. fre­quent inhibitions and restraints of Papal Excommunications, so that anSee Cook ibid. fol. 26. a. and 27. a. b. and Hove­den, fol. 284. b. 23. and Mat. Paris p. 103. 43. and oth [...]rs ci­ted by Si [...] Ro­ger Twisd [...], p. 65, 66, 67. excommunication made and certified by the Pope was of no force to disable any man in England, and this before any Sta­tute made against foreign Jurisdiction (which concludes the Popes excommunication of the meanest Subject of England to be no exclusion of him from the communion of the Catholike Church, [Page 301] but only a declaration that he will not joyn in communion with him, and so no act of Supremacy, or any more than a non-com­munion, such as Paul V. his interdict of Venice, was by the P [...]ae­lates and Ecclesiasticks esteemed to be, and such as [...]. Cod. Can. Eccl. Afric. c. 76. et Ibid. c. 80 [...]. Vid. Synesii Epist. 58. Edit. Turneb. p. 35. ancient Ca­nons allow of, a communion within ones own Diocese, and not elsewhere) if, I say, these and many the like pregnant Facts and frequent usages be produced from authentick Histories, this certainly is a competent praejudice to possession; And what­soever can be praetended against such Facts inferring a Right, will be of aequal force against p [...]ssessions concluding a right also; And for S. W. to make it one of his grounds, that possession alone inferres a title, and another that Facts manifested by Historical proofs will not inferre it, what is it but to make use of the Ladder to advance himself, and then draw it up, or break it in pieces, that no other may ascend after him? or to transcribe that more honourable, but yet parallel example of Constantine, doing the like in his flight or defection from his persecuted Mother in Britanie to Rome, which the other did when he fled from Rome to his Father in Britanie, Baron. Ann. 306. n. 9. first using, and then kill­ing all the Post-horses by the way, that so he might not be over-taken?

5. This is a partiality, that nothing but immoderate pursuit of interests could tempt him to, and yet this is not all, for sup­posing (though not granting) the utmost that he would have supposed, the possession to have been in force immediately be­fore the Reformation, we are yet ready to shew, that more an­ciently there was neither possession, nor opinion of Right plea­dable for this Ʋniversal Pastorship, when yet for the soveraign power of Princes in their own Dominions in all, and so in Eccle­siastical affairs, we are as ready to evidence (and hope that we have in the former Treatises, and some Chapters of this, already performed it) not only by Historical proofs, which are but evi­dences of the Fact, but by the Lawes both of God and man, which are assurances of right also, that thus they ought to be, and thus they were settled in this Kingdome.

6. And then for his three proofs of this his eleventh ground, 1. that the testimonies expressing only the fact conclude only the fact, [Page 302] 2. because matters of fact which concern execution of any businesse may be performed by him that hath no proper right, but borrowes it from the delegation of others, as in Viceroyes, 3. because in the pro­cesse of 1500. or 1600. years it cannot be imagined, but there should be some matters of fact either out of ambition, interest, ignorance, or tyranny, against the most inviolable right in the world, nay sometime out of too much zeal.] First they are all, and each of very small importance and force against us, for 1. our testimonies from Ca­nons of Ʋniversal Councels, and from our Lawes, conclude right, as well as our Historical proofs evidence fact, 2. our Kings acted by inhaerent right, and not as delegates from the Pope, as by our Lawes also appears, and then 3. there is no place for unsea­sonable suspitions of ambition, tyranny, &c. on the Princes, nor praetense of any kinde of inviolable right, on the Popes side; And secondly it were most easie to retort every of these arguments a­gainst S. W's grand Tenure, Possession;

1. For 1. Beside that their possession is farre from being proved, the offers of proof, if there were any, and those valid, would yet, in the words of his first argument, conclude no more than they expresse, and expressing only possession, would conclude only possession, and no way inferre the right of the Papacy.

8. Secondly, the acts of power at any time exercised in this Kingdome by the Pope, and not opposed by our Princes, might be, and actually were by their concession only, and that is thus farre aequivalent to delegation from them, that it supposes the Original right to be in the Princes, not in the Popes, and then the powers which the Princes gave, they might most certainly recall, and if they did not, yet still their Successors might, which were not obliged by their concessions; It being a rule in Government, that Soveraigns who may grant exemptions to some from the power of inferior Magistrates, cannot exempt any from their own au­thority, which is supreme, they cannot abdicate that right, for no priviledges granted or permitted to Subjects can make them cease to be Subjects within the dominions of that Prince; The Pontificians tell us, that the Pope (who say they, can dispense with Lawes of God, and so hath a good proportion of omnipotence) though he may exempt any one in spirituals from the jurisdiction [Page 303] of A [...]chbishops and Bishops, cannot exempt any from his own au­thority, but he must thereby cease to be Pope, as to that person; In consequence to which 'tisDe Relig. tr. 10. de Rel. So­ciet. Jesu in particulari, l. 6. c. 9. Zuarez resolution, that a Jesuite professed, who vowes to obey the General of his Order, and to con­tinue that obedience, though he be made a Bishop, is not by that vow obliged, when he is advanced to the Papacy, though if he be but a Cardinal, he is.

9. Thirdly, in the space of so many years it cannot be strange, if some Popes were ambitious to inlarge their power, and prae­tended divine right for universal Pastorship, and by secular policies founded in manifest interest (and so either through force, or cir­cumvention and artifice) advanced themselves to some degree of possession of that greatnesse, which they so passionately affected, and so diligently pursued.

10. And to this also the ignorance of some, and as S. W. saith, the too much (i. e. the blinde or mistaken) zeal and piety of others, may have brought in their liberal contributions.

11. And then that all the Popes actions have been biassed by none of these, but governed by pure reason, as it is certainly denyed by us, so will it be very hard to prove by S. W's rules, who acknow­ledges it cannot be done, unlesse it be manifested that he had right, which as it is the principal thing in question, and therefore is farre from being granted, without proof, so if it could be otherwise proved, S. W. is much in the right, that it were very needlesse to stand al­leadging those testimonies, which expresse only fact, and more needless sure to insist on an unproved possession.

12. When therefore he conludes that it is frivolous to bring historical proofs of fact upon the stage, in a dispute about right, since taken alone they make a dumb shew, and can act no part in that contro­versie, for the very alleadging that s me of these faults might intervene, disables such premisses from inferring a right] I wish instead of the word [fact] he would insert [possession] and then judge from his own reasonings here, what feeble foundations those were which he formerly laid in a bare supposed (but unproved) possession. And that is all that is needfull to return to his eleventh Ground.

SECT. IV.

His twelfth Ground. Two immoderate supposals, or beggings of the question. A third built on them. Acceptation sometimes an Act of Supreme power. The Church-Lawes] an ambignous phrase. Lawes of General Councels not obligatory, till accepted. Acceptation no act of obedience. Imperial Edicts. Supremacy differs from infallibility. Ancient Canons restored. Card. Cusanus, and Pope Innocentius III. for preferring those Canons. Our practice according. A confession of Caetholike Governours now, much to S. W's prejudice. What makes an Ʋniversal Pastor? Dr. Holdens answer. Gerson's, Cusanus's. True Supremacy not transferr'd to any. The Negative performed by us. The Affirmative not yet performed by the Roma­nist. No Schisme in asserting the Kings Supremacy. Harts Confes­sion. Henry the II. and Lewis XII. of France, to the Pope.

1. HIs twelfth Ground [that the Acceptation of the secular powers, and their command to the people, are necessary to the due and fitting execution of the Churches Lawes, whence followes not that the Princes made those Lawes by their own authority, but that they obeyed and executed what the Church had ordered] is made up of four pro­positions, the two first taken for granted, and so not endeavoured to be proved, the third founded in the supposal of the two for­mer, the fourth an expedient designed for the superseding the force of one sort of our proofs, those from the examples of our Princes making Lawes in Religion, but this of no apperance of force, save what is founded in the two unproved suppo­sals.

2. The supposals are somewhat immoderate, 1. that all the commands of the secular power in Ecclesiastical matters, are but effects of their acceptation of the Churches Lawes, and 2. that they are only in order to the execution of them; The third which is founded in supposal of these two, and hath not so much [Page 305] as a poss ble ideal being, abstracted from that supposal, is, that supposing the Church to be the only Law-giver, and that 'tis the Princes part only to accept their Lawes, and by civil sanction to command the execution of them, this acceptation and command of the secular powers are very convenient and necessary to the bene esse, the due and fitting execution of the Churches Lawes. All which if yielded by us, the Corollary would indeed be natural enough, that the Princes Lawes in Ecclesiastical matters cannot be conclu­ded by us to be of their own authority, but on the contrary, of obedience and subordination to the Church.

3. But 'tis very strange 1. that that should be taken for a ground, which is by necessary interpretation the matter of the whole quaestion, 2. that this which is so much quaestioned, and so constantly denyed by us, and the contrary proved by all those arguments, by which either we disprove the Popes right to Supremacy in our Kingdome, or establish the Kings Supreme au­thority, and the inseparablenesse of that from the Crown, and that chiefly in the chiefest and most important things (such cer­tainly are matters of Religion) and more specially by the Lawes which our Kings alwayes made in Church matters, by their own supreme power, not receiving them from the Pope, but oft making them in opposition to him, should be thought fit to be imposed on the Reader, without the least offer of proof for it, which what is it, but the old soveraign never failing Sophisme, [...], praesuming the truth of that which is most denyed, and tendering arguments for that only, which is of no impor­tance for him, or against us?

4. For the first 'tis evident, that the quaestion or matter of praesent debate between us is, whether or no in our Kingdome the Supreme Ecclesiastick power belong to the Pope] the Roma­nist affirming, and we denying, and placing it in the King; now instead of proving their affirmative, all that is here done, is, to suppose that the secular power accepts (and that in the conclusion is interpreted obeying the Church) and executes their orders, which when 'tis no more then so, is certainly to obey them. This there­fore is begging the quaestion.

5. And for the second, 'tis as manifest that all that his expli­cation [Page 306] or confirmation of his twelfth ground is applyed to, is the usefullnesse, or moral necessity of those secular executive com­mands to the backing the Churches Lawes, which is the third proposition, and would be denyed by none, were it first proved that the secular Lawes are thus executive and no more; but that being denyed by us, and not offered to be proved by them, it matters little what use there would be of that which is not, in case something else were, which hath no being, but in S. W's teeming pha [...]sie.

6. Another fallacy there is in the ambiguity of the word [acceptation] which is expressely used by S. W. for an act of obedience in the accepter, for so from the acceptation of the secu­lar powers he makes his conclusion, that they obeyed what the Church had ordered, And so for execution also; Whereas Accepta­tion is sometimes an act of supreme power, as in Parliament, when Statutes are by his Subjects offered to the King to be in­acted by him, and the liberty by our Lawes vested in him, of either rejecting, or accepting them, Acceptation is in this case inact­ing, or making Lawes, and an exercise of the Supreme power. So in Convocations of the Clergy, or National Councels, the Bishops and Clergy prepare Canons, and present them to the King, and he either dislikes and rejects them, or approves and accepts, and so sets his Signature upon them, and inacting, commands the exe­cution of them, and in both these cases the acceptation, and ex­ecution are not tokens of obedience, but acts and exercises of su­preme authority. And thus unquaestionably it is, as oft as the accepter hath power not to accept, for in that case it is evidents, he is no Subject, or under obligation of obedience, as all Subjects are.

7. Here then is the utmost of the demonstrativenesse and self-evident virtue of his twelfth ground. It is founded in the suppo­sal of two things, which (being set down in ambiguous dialect) as they appear to be understood by him, are the principal quaestions between us, and never attempted to be proved by him, and as they fairly and properly signifie, so they are the confirming the very thing for which we contend the vesting the supreme power in our Kings, without whose acceptation no Lawes of the Church [Page 307] (be it Pope or Councel, as appears bySee Tr. of Haer [...]sie, Sect. 10. n, 9. &c. comparing the second Councel of Nice with the Councel of Frankefort) have any force to oblige the Subjects of Christian Kings, and whose accepting is an act of Legislative power, i. e. of Supremacy in the ac­cepters.

8. It is here farther observable, that that which this twelfth ground proceeds upon, is the Churches Lawes, and what the Church hath ordered] And that again is an ambiguous phrase, for it may signifie 1. the Lawes of the universal Church in Oecumenical Coun­cels truely so called, or 2. the Lawes of the Bishop and Church or Consistory of Rome, or 3. the Lawes of some larger Councel, assuming to be, when it is not, Oecumenical, or 4. the Lawes of our own National Councels. To all these notions the words lye common and undistinguished, and it will be uncertain, what the importance of his Ground is, till they be better distinguish­ed.

9. If the Lawes spoken of be the Lawes of the Ʋniversal Church, inacted in any Councel truely Oecumenical (which re­ceives the validity and force of such by being universally accepted) then the Acceptation of those Lawes in any Nation by the su­preme power there, is necessary to the validity of those Lawes in that Nation, and not only to the due execution of them. But this hinders not the Princes of those Nations to be Supreme in all causes in their own Dominions, any more than it doth the Pope to have the Supreme power in his own Territories, that his accepting the Lawes of the General Councel is necessary to the validity of those Lawes in his Dominions; It rather proves the contrary, that they are Supreme, because their accepta­tion is necessary, and till they have accepted, they are not obliged.

10. So likewise in Councels not truely Oecumenical none can be obliged, but those that accept them, and they which do that, doe it freely, and as having power over their own wills, and so might doe the contrary, and that is no act of obedience in them.

11. And then much more, when the yet lesser outhority, the Councel of the Pope and his Cardinals have given any Lawes to [Page 308] our Kingdome, and our Kings have accepted them, and commanded execution of them, this they have done freely, and without any opinion of obligation thus to doe, and sometimes when they liked not, rejected them, and from their acceptation it was, that all their force as of Lawes was derived, which consequently they wanted, when they were not accepted. (And, by the way, it is observable, that the ancient Emperors did sometime use to put into Edicts some Canons of Councels, but not the decrees of Popes, (S. W. may exercise himself, if he please, in finding any) and in the spurious Epistles of the ancient Popes (I suppose it now granted there are such) many things are imposed, as their decrees, which were indeed the Edicts of the first Christian Empe­rours.)

12. And in the very same manner it holds of our National Councels, who praetend not to make Canons, but to praepare them, and offer them to the King, and by his acceptance and con­firmation, or by his rejection, they either receive, or lose all their force and validity, and are not so much as in Conscience obli­gatory, till he hath thus establish'd them.

13. Herein 'tis possible the King may make an ill choice, confirm and inact those Canons which were fitter to be rejected, But 1. that is no praejudice to his Supremacy, to which we prae­tend, but only to his Infallibility, to which we praetend not, and to which for the Pope himself to praetendTab. Suffe. Mr. White as­sures us is Archihaeretical. 2. To secure our selves from such errors, our Ancestors in Henry VIII his dayes proceeded by those rules, that the soberest Romanists themselves judged fit to praescribe, viz. by restoring the Canons of the Ancient Church, to the praeserving of which the Popes are bound by Oath, and by not permitting the Pontifician and later decrees and dictates of the Western Councels to extrude them. Of which decrees saith Cardinal De Concord. Cathol. l. 2. c. 20. Cusanus, Quando obviant Canonibus, potius Canonibus obediendum est, when they go against the Canons (of the ancient Church) the Canons must rather be obeyed, pro­ceeding largely to make proof of it. AndDistinct. 50. c. 28. Innocentius III. that whensoever in the Acts of Councels a discordant opinion is f [...]und, illius Concilii magis teneatur sententia, cujus aut antiquior aut potior extat [Page 309] authoritas, that Councels opinion is to be held, whose authority is more ancient or more praeferrable. According to which that they then proceeded, appears in the Necessary Doctrine and Erudition, in the Chapter of Orders.

14. In the close of his explication of this his twelfth Ground, he tells us, that Testimonies of such Execution and Lawes cannot praejudice the Popes right, since Catholike Governors do the self same at praesent (as farre as concernes this point) which was done then.] These words I think worthy reflecting on a while, as being so farre from helping to demonstrate what he desires, that they are a sore praejudice, and argument of the contrary. For if it shall appear that those things which S. W. imputes to the Princes accepting and executing the Churches Lawes, are at this praesent done by Catholike Governours, and no delegation appear, or be producible, whereby they derive this power from the Pope or the Church, this, I say, is such a praejudice to the Popes universal Pastorship being acknowledged at this day, as S. W. will not readily rid himself of, or reconcile with his Phoeno­mena.

15. For the evidencing of which, I shall take leave to ask the Romanist this quaestion, wherein the priority, praeeminence and dignity of the Bishop of Rome doth consist, and that which makes him an Vniversal Pastor? and I desire such an answer, as the Romanist, that gives it, hath confidence shall have the uni­versal approbation of other Romanists, particularly those that think him inferior to General Councels, and that are not noted to be enemies to Monarchy.

16. This I think hath not yet been done, though a clear ex­plication of it would be most necessary to the manifesting truth in this point of Schisme, which is founded in the quaestion of Supremacy.

17.De Resol. Fid. l. 2. c. 3. p. 297. Quinam sint eadem (i. e. di­vina) lege con­stituti speciales & peculiares hujus superiori­tatis actus non adeo facile est decernere. Dr. Holden with much moderation and judgement ac­knowledgeth, that it is not so casie to determine what are the special and pecul [...]ar acts of this superiority constituted by divine Law, havingIbid. p. 293, 294. before said, that those acts, which Divines doe ordinarily reckon as the special and proper acts of the Bishop of Rome are not immediate­ly and expressely annex'd jure divino to that See, which he acknow­ledges [Page 310] to be performed by others, yea to be omitted, and to be oppug­ned, and instances in the calling of General Councels, appeal in greater causes, &c. All these, saith he, we have seen examined, li­mited, and rejected sometimes by particular Churches, and civil Com­monwealths; and yet this derogates nothing from the right of the Apo­stolical See] From this free concession we are surely allowed to conclude that these particulars, which have been thus rejected, are indeed no rights of the Papacy, imprimis the calling of General Councels, let S. W. remember that. Meanwhile what the Right of that Apostolick See is, or how many Sacra Individua there be, the denying or rejecting, or limiting of which would de­rogate from the Right thereof he tells us not.

18. Gerson puts the quaestion, whether there be any power in the Pope, De Potest. Eccl. [...]onsia. II. quae possit in ali­quid quod nulla altera potestas Ecclesiastica potest. that is of force to any thing, to which no other Eccle­siastick power hath force, and resolves that the Church may trans­ferre all such power to one whom they shall designe.

19.De Concord. Cath. l. 2. c. ult. Cusanus yet more particularly, doubts not to say, that if (by possible supposition) The Archbishop of Triers should by the Church convened be chosen for their Praesident and Head, Ille proprie plus successor sancti Petri in principatu foret, quam Ro­manus Praesul. he should be properly the successor of Peter in that praeeminence, more than the Bi­shop of Rome, whereas we know that the special acts of true Supremacy are not uneasie to be numbred, and of the supreme power it self, 'tis universally resolved, that it cannot be transferred by Subjects to any other.

20. The Sonnes of the Church of England have oft shewed, and specified what the power of the Bishop of Rome did not ex­tend to, in the judgement and practice of the English Nation through all memory (see the worthy Sir Rog. Twisden, Ch. V. p. 104. &c. particularly § 17. p. 108, 109, 110. and the Right Reverend the Lord Bishop of Derry, c. IV. and VII. where he makes it appear that Germany and France have done all the same acts that Henry VIII. did in limiting and inhibiting Papal attempts) And there being but two wayes possible, the Negative and the Affirmative, the former, what the power of the Pope is not, we have shewed already. It is therefore incumbent on the Romanist to undertake the Affirmative, and shew wherein it consists, or else 'tis vain to praetend, as here S. W. doth, in general, tha [...] [Page 311] Catholike Governours may doe what we see, and he saith they do, without praejudicing the Popes rights.

21. Where there is true Supreme power it is much more hard to say negatively these are not acts and praerogatives of it, than to set down positively the most essential and necessary. We have shewed that which is hard st, but instead of doing that, which if there were any truth in it, were the most easie, the Romanist contents himself with confident General claims, that it is well known that the Supremacy of the Pope was acknowledged in Eng­land before Henry VIII. And under these generalities all deceit lyes in ambush, which would soon discover it self, if they would but set down, what the rights are, which are peculiar to the Supreme Pastorship, for then it would be discernible; whether Catholike Governours assume them or no, and so whether Henry VIII. were a Catholike, or ceased to be such by assuming them.

20. Meanwhile 'tis certain, that the asserting the Supremacy of the Prince, was in all times in all Nations allowed of, as a defence of their just right, and no Schisme deemed chargeable on Princes on that account; When the Convocation Ann. 1530. expressely declared and recognized the Supreme authority of the King, still communion was held with the Church of Rome, and Archbishop Cranmer An. 1533. received Bulls and his Pall from Rome. But when in Feb. 1533. a Law was made that the Arch­bishop of Canterbury (not as Legate, but as Primate) might grant Dispensations, and exercise the highest Ecclesiastical Jurisdiction within his Province (which yet certainly he might doe, by Com­mission from him that had supreme authority) without resort to the Bishop of Rome, then soon after issued out Excommunica­tion against the King, and interdict against the Kingdome, so Sanders tells us, The forbidding of suits and appeals to Rome, and placing that power in the Archbishop which had been attributed to the Pope, this was the beginning of Schisme. And yet this is no more, than what is necessarily consequent to the Kings Supre­macy, which therefore being rightly understood makes an end of this Controversie. And so it really did with Mr. Hart, whoConfer. bet. Reynold and Hart. p. 859. having read Alexander Nowels answer to Dorman about this matter, he returned answer, that he had mistaken our Doctrine in [Page 312] this point, and that if we gave the Prince no greater authority than Mr. Nowel doth, he did agree with us, it being no more than whatContr. Crescon. l. 3. c. 15. St. Augustine did, that Kings serve God in this as Kings, if in their own Realms they command good things and forbid evill, not only con­cerning the civil state of men, but the Religion of God also; This they cannot doe, if the Supremacy be not vested in them, if what they do of this kinde, they do by accepting, and executing and obeying the Orders of another, for that is not to act as Kings, but as Subjects rather. What therefore the Catholike Governours do as Kings in their own Dominions, that sure they derive not from the Pope, but God, and their own Kingly Office. And till it be resolved on the Romanists side, what the things are, which they may not doe, by this right, as our Lawes and Histories shew what they may, there will he no end of dispute, and as little be­nefit expectable from it in this matter. With this at present we content our selves, that Henry VIII. did in effect but the same things, that other Catholike Princes are confess'd to have done; Let S. W. shew their Commission from the universal Pastor to do them, as his Ministers; But that sure will not be praeten­ded in those acts, which have been against, and in defiance, and for the retrenching the power of the Popes, as those are, wherein we have formerly instanced, and more particularly that of Henry II. threatning Pope Alexander III. and his Successors, that if he will not do him justice in the businesse of Thomas of Becket, Matt. Paris An. 1168. neque ego neque Baro­nes mei neque Clerus meus a­liquam eis ulte­rius servabimus obedientiam. And again An. 1169. neither he nor his Barons nor Clergy will any longer perform obedience to him. And so that of Lewis XII. of France, who had the ad­vise of theConcil. Turon. in Massaei Chro­nic. An. 1510. Councel of Tours, that in the case proposed it was lawfull to withdraw obedience from the Pope. And so much for his phansie of the secular powers acceptation, and his twelfth Ground.

SECT. V.

His thirteenth Ground. Concessions of the Church] ambiguous. The Popes acknowledged subjection. No testimony of the Popes conferring on Princes the powers which they execute.

1. THe thirteenth Ground [that it is granted by Catholikes, that Kings may exercise some Ecclesiastical jurisdiction by the concession of the Church, and yet not praejudice thereby the Popes Ʋniversal Pastorship] is of the same piece with the former, from a bare possibility that the power, and acts of Ecclesiastical Jurisdiction in Princes should have been granted to them by the Church, to whisper the unconcludency of those manifest testimonies, which relate the Princes exercise of Ecclesiastical power.

2. But here is a double ambiguity in the phrase [Concession of the Church] for as by the Church may be meant either the Ʋniversal Church, or the Pope their supposed head of the Church, so by [concession] may be meant either granting and conferring a power originally vested in him that grants it, and only from him derived to the other; or else the acknowledging it to be his proper due, that claims it, and willingly allowing it, and praetending nothing against it.

3. If now in the first place we should understand it of the Ʋniversal Church acknowledging Ecclesiastical Jurisdiction to be due to Princes, this is certainly a competent evidence, that thus 'tis due, and so must be a praejudice to the Popes Ʋniversal Pastorship.

4. Secondly, if the Pope himself shall thus acknowledge, as I suppose * Pope Gregory doth, when he tells Mauritius, Ego jussioni tuae subjectus eandem legem per diversas terrarum partes transmitti feci, that he is subject to his command, and as such, causes his Law to be promulgated, and in the other forecited [Page 314] passages referred to by Wenceslaus's Edict, (see ch. 2. sect. 4. n. 17.) then certainly that is an acknowledgement as praejudi­cial to the Papal Supremacy, as subjection is unreconcileable with soveraignty.

5. Thirdly, if in the notion of concession for conferring or deriving by grant a power to another, it should appear (as it doth not) that the Ʋniversal Church hath granted exercise of Ecclesiastical Jurisdiction to Princes, yet even that would be praejudicial to the Popes Ʋniversal Pastorship, for in that case if the Church or Councel did no more than they had power to doe, the Church (and that is not the Pope) must have that power, or else it could not conferre it on the Princes, and if it have it, it is above the Pope, and that is unreconcileable with the Popes Supremacy or Pastorship over all. When there­fore in the confirmation of this ground, he addes that the Testimonies by me alleadged from the Church in her Councels granting jurisdiction to the secular power is a strong praejudice a­gainst their self and proper right] he is very farre from demon­strating or even probable-speaking, for if by granting he meant acknowledging the Jurisdiction in the saecular power, then (as hath been said) 'tis as convincing a proof of it, as the testimony of the Church is of any right, or truth, and sure that cannot be converted to a praejudice against it, but if it should be (which it no where appears to be) a con­ferring of it, then still it appears that 'tis not conferred on them by the Pope, and consequently that 'tis not ori­ginally vested in him, and then he is not the Ʋniversal Pastor.

6. Lastly, if (which is the only thing for S. W's turn) it shall be suggested, that what power Kings have, they have by concession from the Pope, and so it should be thought incumbent on me to shew that the powers they have, are not thus conferred on, or derived to them, then, as I shall not want a competent store of arguments to testifie it to be no borrowed but original right, so it must much more be in­cumbent on the demonstrator or layer of grounds, to shew any record of the Popes conferring this power, otherwise as [Page 315] no derivative power is a power, unlesse it be held by some commission or way of conveighance from him, whose it was originally, so a bare suggestion of a naked possibility is very much inferior to a Probability, when yet a thousand proba­bilities will not amount to the thousandth part of one demon­stration.

7. But I cannot believe that S. W. who professes to be Mr. Whites Disciple, will own this of the Popes conferring this Jurisdiction on Princes] to be his meaning, when he saith the concession of the Church] and then as I have no reason farther to disprove that, so he hath secured himselfe from gaining much by his thirteenth Ground.

SECT. VI.

His fourteenth Ground. The no probability of it. The Schisme at Corinth, described by Clemens, very unlike that which S. W. censures in us to be the only way of Schisme possible. Clements interposition not as Ʋniversal Pastor. The Romanists way of Schisme. Petitio Principii. Schisme and Charity may enter at the same door. Our confession no guilt. The fear of a Praemunire, no cause of the Bishops subscription. Cardi­nal Wolsey's Legatine power contrary to Statute. The Cler­gies Petition, and the Title of it. The Ʋniversities debate, and definition. The first mover in Henry VIII his action, the Popes unlawfull dispensation. The Pope formost in the Sacri­lege. King Henries repentance falsely praetended. The truth of the History.

1. WE are now come to S. W's exit, or last Ground, that in case a Schisme should invade a whole Countrey, it could not be expected to have happened otherwise then D. H. (of Schisme c.) hath described] still at the same rate of de­monstrating, as he hath afforded us all this while, First, the thing that he saith, hath no degree of but probability in it, 2. if it were not only probable, but true, it would no way praejudice our, or aid his praetensions.

2. That it is void of all probability of truth, appears by this easie intelligible relation, which hath more than once had Historical truth in it.

3. In the Church of Corinth (as under that title are compre­hended the Saints of all Achaia, and so) that whole National Church, it is somewhat more than possible, that a Schisme should arise, and that this should be the method (beginning and progresse) of it, 1. That some of the Church should differ in some Doctrines and more rites, and praetend severally [Page 317] to be taught by their severally admired teachers, or by the word of God diversly interpreted by them; Hereupon each, confident in his own way, should separate, and abstain from communion the one of the other; At length the winde or va­pour in the bowels of the earth, being violently compress'd, should violently resist and shake the whole body, the Schisme improve into a sedition, [...], an accursed detestable se­dition, Clem. Rom. Ep ad Cor. 1. p. 2. [...], which a few giddy and bold persons accended, P. 4. [...], ignoble, mean young men, whose very persons were so infamous, that they might reasonably have deterred and averted all followers (P. 61. [...]) In this sedition of ambitious, mali­cious, reasonlesse, restlesse men, all that wereP. 4. & 61. [...]. in honour and dignity in the Church, especially the Bishops, cast out of their seats, [...] (i. e. [...]) [...]. Ib. p. 59. and [...]. Ib. and [...]. Ib. although they had been consecrated to their Office either by the Apostles, or (mediately from them) by eminent persons, and had without any blame officiated and attended on the flocke of Christ; Then that this tempest that began in the Church, should extend it self to the State, and so the [...], zeal, strife, sedition, be improved and inlarged intoP. 4. [...], tumultuous confusion and per­secution, warre and captivity, and this in opposition to all obedience due from them [...], to their rulers or civil Ma­gistrates, such as were not only Christians, but zealous uphol­ders of the faith, and all good order in the Church.

3. That all this was more then a bare unexpectable possibi­lity, even a real and notable History, I referre him to the most pious and charitable Epistle of the Roman Church and Bishop Clemens, St. Peters Deacon, and Successor, who as he sent not out his Emissaries to blow up these coles, which he saw kindled among them, but used the most powerfull suasories to extinguish them, so neither he, nor that Church interposed their authority, as any Ʋniversal Pastor, or ruling Mother, [Page 318] (though a Roman Advocate Fevardentius would-fain collect somewhat toward it from Irenaeus saying that he wrote [...], a most sufficient or powerfull writing, no more, than (as hath formerly been shewed) the sameHinc observa Romanam Ec­clesiam etiam ab initio autho­ritatem suam interposuisse in moderandis quo­que Graecorum Ecclesiis, in Iren. p. 240. Irenaeus saith of the Epistle of Policarpe the Bishop of Smyrna to the Philippians, who were no way under his authority) but as a Sister Church Christianly and charitatively debated it with them.

P. 234. B.4. Here then is an image of a Schisme, wherein a whole Church, or Christian Countrey was ingaged, and yet quite contrary to S. W's expectation, neither the secular Magistrate (the Christian [...]) were for it, nor the Bishops, nor Cler­gy, nor Ʋniversities, but all in vain oppose, and are overborn by the Paroxisme, unable to give any stop to its proceeding, or to hinder its universal invasion.

5. And Copies (too much to the life) 'twere possible to produce in other Countreyes, where this very Tragoedie hath been acted over again in the very same manner, and yet nei­ther the Roman Church nor Bishop have shewed altogether so much zeal to the quenching them, as that Virgin charity of theirs yielded those which were very farre removed from them.

6. This may serve an indifferent Reader to judge of the truth of this last profound ground of his. For if a Schisme may and have entred and over-run a Kingdome, by inferiors rising up against their Superiors both in Church and State, and casting their most pious Bishops out of their Church, and have been by the Bishop and Church of Rome it self judged to be a most detestable Schisme, though they never sent out any declarations against Rome, then with what truth could S. W. set it for a ground, that in case Schisme should invade a whole Countrey, it could not be expected to happen otherwise, than by the King and Bishops and Ʋniversities being foremost in it.

7. I could mention other wayes, particularly that, by which the Church of Rome hath divided from the Greek Church, and from the Church of England, damnando & a communions arcendo, by denying them communion, and salvation, which [Page 319] they know, we are not, cannot be guilty of toward them.

8. Meanwhile that any Schisme in a Countrey (of that sort, of which we are accused by the Romanists, a division of infe­riors from superiors) can ever possibly happen after this man­ner by the King and Bishops being foremost in it, if it be be­lieved, it is and must be founded in a supposition that there is some other superior both to King and Bishops, and that he knowes is again the begging the quaestion, a fallacy that he is perpetually ashamed of, and desirous to avert, but will never, it seems, cease to be guilty of, even whilest he is about that work which is most extremely unreconcileable with it, the laying of Grounds.

9. But then 2. on supposition there were some appearance, possibility, nay probability of truth in his sage observation, that this were the only expectable way for Schisme to enter into a whole Church, what could he gain by it? May not truth and peace enter at the very same dore? and by the very same man­ner of progresse, as haeresie and Schisme doth? Certainly it may. If true Apostles, sober and pious Governours in Church and State, bring in verity and unity, may not false Apostles, deceitfull workers, haeretical Princes and Bishops (witnesse Con­stantius and Valens, and their Arian Bishops of old, to omit modern examples) introduce falshood and division? Was not the Jewish Church, that was led into Idolatry by their Apo­state Princes, reformed by good Josiah, and the like? And then what praejudice can it be to us, or gain to S. W. that he is forced to confesse that what was done in this Nation, was done by the united suffrage of lawfull power and learning, the joynt consent of King and Bishops and Ʋniversities? What Bulrush may not become a Spear, what wooden Knife may not be whet at the Philistins Grindstone into Goliahs Sword, if by S. W's omnipotent faculty this so much lesse then nothing can be heightned into a Demonstration?

10. From this Ground then thus fortunately produced, and managed, S. W. must be allowed to raise his advantages, and so to annexe his consequences, which are no other but these, [Page 320] that my narrative discourse hath nothing in it to bewonder them (and if I can seriously professe, that I made it not, on any de­sign to be thought a dancer on the ropes, or wonder-worker, I hope that Corollary hath wrought no miraculous advantages for him) 2. That my narration is as plain and particular a con­fession of the fact, as any poenitent malefactor can make, when he is to suffer] And truely I that meant not to lye, though 'twere in intuition of the greatest advantages, and wanted not such aids to support my cause, resolved to speak as true in setting the case, as if it had been on the Scaffold, or on my daeth-bed, but in doing so, made no [...] confession, as I thought, of any evil deed; And to call us malefactors, and poenitents, and suggest that a vowing what we have done with a good conscience, is the confession of a guilt, and not so much as attempt to shew, where the guilt lies, is again S. W's severe method, which would be a rarity in another ill Disputant, but is as familiar to S. W. as laying of Grounds or demonstrating.

11. But saith he, the Doctor disgraces his narration by confes­sing p. 136. that the Clergy were inclined to subscribe by the fear of a praemunire] I answere, S. W. seems to want some advan­tages, else he would not probably have sought them by mis­interpreting my words. I mentioned the Clergies having in­curred a praemunire, but I said not in the page cited, nor any where else, that they were inclined to subscribe for fear of it. A change of sense ordinarily followes a change of an adver­saries words, so it doth here. The words in that page of Schisme are, [though the first act of the Clergy in this were so induced, that 'tis easie to believe that nothing but the apprehension of dangers that hung over them (by a praemunire incurred by them) could probably have inclined them to it, and therefore I shall not praetend that it was an act of their first will and choice, but that which the necessity of affairs recommended to them, yet the matter of right being on that occasion taken into their more serious debate in a Synodical way, and at last a fit and commodious expression uniformly pitched on by joynt consent of both Houses of Convo­cation, there is no reason to doubt but that they did believe what they did professe, the fear being the occasion of their debates, but the [Page 321] reasons and arguments offe [...]ed in debate, the causes (as in charity we are to judge) of their decision.

12. Here 'tis visible, that all that I say toward S. W's pur­pose, is that the fear of the praemunire inclined them to the first act, i. e. to taking this matter into serious debate, which is again express'd by the fear being occasion of their debates, which is very distant from inclining them to consent (as S. W. suggests that I say) for to that I there suppose them induced by the reasons and arguments offered in debate. If therefore he shall still think that he hath duely cited my words or sense, and that I my self disgraced my narration, I must in both these aequally dissent from him: The grounds of my dissent in the former have already appeared in recitation and comparing of the words by me used, and by him imposed on me. And for the later, it stands thus,

13. The Statute of the sixteenth of Richard II. (set down at large by myP. 262. Lord of Cherbury in the Atturneys charge against Cardinal Wolsey) appoints, that if any purchase or pursue in the Court of Rome any Translations, Processes, &c, and they which bring or receive them, or make notification or execution of them, shall be put out of the Kings protection, and their lands, &c. forfeit to the King, and they attached in their bodies, or processe made against them by Writ of Praemunire facies. Of which Statute the ground is set down that the Crown of England hath been free at all times, and in no earthly subjection, but immediately subject to God in all things touching the Legalty of the same Crown and to none other, particularly not to the Pope.

14. Now it appearing that theIbid. p. 263. Cardinal acting as Legatus a latere, had obtained and exercised Bulls quite contrary to this Sta­tute, and exercised Jurisdiction Legatine to the deprivation of the Kings power — and so that he was fallen into the praemunire, and the Law proceeded upon him accordingly, It was alsoIbid. p. 320. found by debate of the Kings Councel, and resolved against the Clergy, that they were concluded under the same crime, and poenalty, by supporting the power Legatine of the Cardinal: And this danger of theirs suggested the praesenting of a petition for the Kings pardon, and the title of the King in the Petition coming [Page 322] under consideration, they at last resolved, all consenting (Bi­shop Fisher being one of them) to give him the title of Ecclesiae & Cleri Anglicani protector & summum Caput (quantum per Christi legem licet) and thus they praesented their Petition. All which amounts to no more than this, that they which had done quite contrary to the Lawes, and incurred a visible consi­derable imminent danger by it, were awaked by the neer ap­proach of their danger, to consider their crime, and on sight and acknowledgement thereof, to return to their obedience; for which they found a concurrence of all the most just rea­sons, when they considered them, but were first inclined to consi­sider them by the danger their crime had brought upon them.

15. And this I take to be the very frequent method not of averting sinners from God, but of bringing them back to repen­tance, when the axe being layd to the root of the tree, dangers ap­proaching, a Baptist advises them to fly from the wrath to come, or an Apostle, to awake and arise from the dead, and they being thus roused by outward judgements, bethink themselves and return to a right minde, and have all the reasons in the world to do so, though till the danger had thus awaked and qualified them, they were not so happy as to admit those considerations. This I think may serve to rescue my narration of the fear of a Praemunire from bringing any disgrace upon it self.

16. What he next addes is of the same stamp, that the quaestion about the Popes right in England being debated in the Vni­versities, I say only p. 135. that it was generally defined in the Ne­gative, i. e. saith he, when the Kings party praevailed] And I won­der what I could need to say more, but that it was generally de­fined in the Negative, and so returned testified under their hands and seals, An evidence of their universal, deliberate, voluntary con­sent to it. And for him to adde that it was when the Kings party praevailed, is as if he told us, the Kings party praevailed, when the Kings party praevailed, or that it not appearing so plainly before that debate, which way the Vniversities inclined, upon debate it was found that the praevailing suffrage, such as con­cluded the General consent of the Vniversities, was for the King [Page 323] against the Pope, which indeed was all that I intended to inferre thence.

17. But saith he, I omit that the Kings lust first moved him to think of Schismatizing, and his final repentance of that Act, which shew that the first Spring which moved the whole Engine was not purity of conscience, but the impurest and basest of passions] I answer I omit­ted them, because I could not with justice or charity set them down, and I had much rather comply with both these exactly, then offend against both or either of these, on what other in­terests soever.

18. It cannot, with either of them, be said, that his lust first moved him to think of Schismatizing, when first he never Schisma­tized, but acted as his Praedecessors had done by strength of those Lawes, which declare the Crown of England to be free from all subjection to the Pope, immediately subject to God; on which the Pope excommunicated him, and brake that peace and union which a Spiritual Pastor ought most zealously and sollicitously to have conserved.

19. Secondly, the first visible mover of the Engine was the Popes dispensing with the Law of God, in allowing him to marry his Brothers wife, which one thing, most unjustifiable in the Spiritual Pastor, was the Origine of all the subsequent train of inconveniences, that involved his affairs in England, which yet might in some degree have been redeemed, if he would have discerned his error, and have rescinded his unlawfull dispensation, which the chief Ʋniversities of that part of Christendome which was then in communion with the Pope, declared it his duty to have done. Or if any thing on the Kings part intervened, and contributed, why should not charity judge (at that time, when the King was in as great and universal honour among all, as any Prince in Christendome) that what S. W. will call lust, was truely a desire of an Heir male to inherit his Kingdomes? And if this desire did cooperate with the conscience of the unlawfull­nesse of the marriage, to sollicit the divorce, why should not the Spiritual man have considered the necessity of the one, reflecting also on the reasonablenesse of the other motive?

20. A man would have thought, that in a charge of no [Page 324] great partiality to Henry VIII. the Sacrilege, which was visible, and the covetousnesse, which might tempt invisibly, as well as the lust, might have been as fit to have been added to S. W's inditement brought in against that King. But as he saith with­out cause, that I omit the one, I may justly observe that he omits the other, and give some guesse at the reason of it; Be­cause in this Scene also the Pope was the first Actor, and he that gave the example and incouragement, and so more than the tempta­tion to all that followed, by consenting to the Cardinals request for suppressing and ruining Ld Cherb. Hist. Hen. VIII. p. 157, 158. of divers Religious Houses, which the piety of former Princes had erected.

21. As for the Kings final Repentance of that Act (if he mean any thing, he must mean the Extinguishing Act, for to mean Schisme, is again to beg the Principle) I wonder on what ground of History he can think to affirm it, or what he can hope to gain by it, if there were any truth in it.

22. His ground of Storie I may guesse at, because the Catho­like Gentleman having the like passage, that to his dying day he de­sired to be reconciled, and that it was but the coming two dayes short of a Post to Rome which hindred that the reconcilement was not actually made] he cites it from my Lord of Cherbury, fol. 368. To this IReply to Cath. Gent. p. 116. formerly gave answer, such as sufficed, but had not then my Lord of Cherburies Book by me to consult, which having now reviewed, I finde in that page, that in the year 1533. (which is 14. years before his death) the Popes sentence against the King being openly set up at Dunkirk, the King to praevent incon­veniences, resolved 1. to inform his Subjects of his Appeal to the Coun­cel Generall, 2. of the unlawfullnesse of the Dowagers Appeal to Rome, 3. to command it to be taught that the General Councel is above the Pope— and then desired the Bishop of Paris to cer­tifie Francis, that if the Pope would supersede from the executing his sentence, untill he had indifferent Judges who might hear the businesse, he would also supersede of what he was deliberated to doe, in withdraw­ing his obedience from the Roman See, giving also the Bishop power to negotiate at Rome, assuring him that he had intire confidence in his discretion and sufficiency, and would confirm as much as should by him be accorded on his part; Hereupon the Bishop posted to [Page 325] Rome, came to terms of accord, and a day was fix'd, and a Currier sent for receiving from our King a Confirmation hereof within a set time, but the Currier not returning till two dayes after that time was expired, the sentence was praecipitated, and the censures fulminated, and then the Currier arrived with ample Com­mission and authority from the King to conclude and confirm all that the Bishop had agreed in his name. But what was that agree­ment? Why that the King was content to accept the judgement of that Court, upon condition that the suspected and imperial Cardinals should not intervene, and that indifferent persons should be sent to Cam­bray to be informed of the merits of the cause, giving authority for his Proctors to appear in that Court. And if this be repentance of that Act, and being 14. years before his death, final repentance, S. W. shall be credited still in relating matters of fact; but withall the Pope that would first praecipitate, and then upon an appro­ved or approveable repentance, not rescind it, must lie under the censure not only of Mr. White for a very fallible Judge, even when he hath proceeded by the votes of his Consistory, but of all other men, for a very, unkinde Father, that came not to call or receive sinners to repentance, or poenitents to peace. And that is all I shall need to adde to what hath before been largely replyed to the Catholike Gentleman (on this head of King Henries final repentance) where hath appeared, what moderate gains he was to be content to reap from that suggestion, if supposed to have perfect truth in it, which now it hath failed of also.

CHAP. V. A Rejoynder to S. W's Exceptions to my former Replies, and inforcements of his own, in his first part.

SECT. I.

S. W's Reflexion on his fourteen Grounds. The whole matter devol­ved to this test, the truth or falshood of these grounds; A Reca­pitulation of the returns made to them, and a brief view of the state of our Controversie. The method of the remaining Strictures, and the motives to it.

1. HAving laid down these his (no lesse than) fourteen Grounds, and thereby, as he thinks, given his Reader a competent number of praejudices to our cause, and instilled seeds of praegnant kindnesse to his, he yet contents not himself, without assuring him again at parting, that these Grounds will themselves lay open the whole case clearly to the ordinary Readers, and inform the more prudent ones, that nothing is or can be said by D. H. of a force and clearnesse comparable to that of their pos­session, and that of Oral Tradition, which they ever claimed for their tenour, from which also we disclaimed, when we reformed in this point of the Popes Supremacy, so that little more remains to be performed by S. W. but to manifest the Doctors shallow weaknesses and trivial impertinencies—]

[Page 327]2. With this resolution of his I shall not refuse so farre to comply, as to acknowledge, that if his Grounds had appro­ved themselves as they promised, demonstrative, the consequence would have been as he praetends, and all farther Replies or Discoveries have proved superfluous; For if Possession, and Oral Tradition be such irrefragable tenures, and both of them be proved or granted to be on the Romanists side, our denying the Popes Supremacy, and so the Extinguishing Act, must needs be acknowledged, in Clements style, not only [...], but [...] and [...], more than Schisme, even sedition and rebellion it selfe, the casting our Soveraign, the Pope, out of his Do­minions.

3. To this therefore, as to the grand issue, I acknowledge the matter to be duely brought by S. W. and consequently am obliged to stand to the triall on these terms of the quaestion thus stated; And if they can so manage their argument fetch'd from Oral Tradition, as thereby to demonstrate the Popes continual possession in the supreme universal Pastorship by succession from St. Peter, and so derivation from Christ, I am humble enough to confesse, and impartial enough no pronounce, that our cause is finally lost; But if in this praetended Demonstration S. W. hath miscar­ryed, and failed to perform in the least degree, what in the highest he promised, and if in this my Reply to his fourteen Grounds (wherein the very quintessence of his cause is by his own con­fession comprised, and by his own Limbek extracted) it hath competently appeared that he hath thus miscarried, the united force of both his admired mediums, Possession, and Tradition Re­versed, amounting to little more, than their present Churches as­suming, without proof it is so, and S. W's assuming (on no other proof, but their so teaching) that it must be so, and can­not possibly be otherwise; If over and above, it have in pas­sing, been cleared in the first times, that the praetended uni­versal Pastorship was not so much as praetended to by any Pope, nor by any the first General Councels allowed, nay denyed, and so, under characters of the greatest detestation, disowned per­sonally, by Popes, both for themselves and all others; If yet farther it hath been competently testified that their possession in [Page 328] England was never admitted under that title, which alone S. W's Doctrine, and interest exacts, but at the utmost on such claims, as the Kings of England might as well exclude as admit; And if after all this, it were still the Pope that first cast off the King by his severe censures, and praecipitated, inexorable Bull, and so made it impossible, that the King should be guilty of this sin of breaking communion, or separation; (to all which I shall be allowed to hope, that the Testimonies are praegnant, and though, from necessity of the matter, wordish in S. W's style, yet withall neither dead nor mute) There will then be little colour of prae­tense for the charge of Schisme against us, and not much more for the appendant, but slighter suggestion, that either King Henries lust (as S. W. hath it) or his sacrilege and covetousnesse, (as others more colourably) began our Reformation, since the Pope, that dispensed with him to marry his Brothers wife (against the expresse command of God)Lev. XVIII. 16. repeated to the Jewes, but first given to all the sonnes of Adam and Noah) and with Cardi­nal Wolsey, to pull down the lesser Monasteries, was first, if not principally (and so more) chargeable with it. And if our God of purest eyes, who hateth and punisheth all these sins, hath also by his over-ruling hand made use of them to chastise the provocations of the Church, and to introduce that more pure unmix'd profession of truth, which had long been incumbred, and defaced under some rubbish, we may adore his justice, and wisdome, and goodnesse also, and not allow our selves to divert from so necessary a duty, and take up aeternal complaints, and disputes, instead of it.

4. It is certain the practice of all known duties, and the mi­nistring to the Church of God in those things, wherein the in­ward beauty of Religion consists, particularly the [...] and [...], as the Apostle styles it aemulation and ambition, and eager constant pursuing of an universal peace and charity among Christians is a much more decent imployment for the greatest wits, or most dignified Praelates, than an insatiate contention for power, or grandeur, and our Saviours example and Doctrine have establish'd it beyond objection, that he that will the first of all, must not only in an affected title, but in reality be the servant of all.

[Page 329]5. Meanwhile on these praemisses, more largely deduced in these forego [...]ng debates, and now thus briefly recapitulated, I shall not ask his leave to conclude and assume, that the Defense of our Church in point of Schisme (which was the Original in­gagement) remains wholly unmoved, and undisturbed by his renewed attempts, and having so farre acquitted our selves, as to all, that our persecuted Mother is concerned in, I shall professe to have so little sollicitude for my self, or respect to S. W's slanders and contumelies, and captious returns, which he here calls manifestations of my shallow weaknesses, and trivial im­pertinencies, but in his Index hath set out in the louder styles of Absurdities, Abuses, Blasphemies, Cavils, Contradictions, False deal­ings, Ignorances, Omissions of necessary duty, Bringing Testimonies for, that are against, &c. (All which summed up by him are but so many hundreds of Essayes of his Chymical faculty in ex­tracting streams, if not Oceans out of Pumice stones) as not to account it my interest to lavish and mispend my own, and the Readers hours and patience, in surveighing all his subtilties of this kinde.

6. It is to be expected that they that are not able to support their cause, will adorn it, as well as they can, if it be but with the names, or pictures of their praetended Captives, and having avowed their obligation to defame their adversary, proceed to do it as dexterously and undiscernibly, and to that end as confi­dently, and triumphantly, as they are able; and herein I acknow­ledge S. W. hath acquitted himself to be a great Master of his Art, having on the one first part of my Replies to the Cath. Gent. and the Disarmer (beyond which he hath not proceeded) re­presented such an Army of conquer'd, a Catologue of scattered forces, that to vindicate them from his aspersions, and misre­presentations, and shew him or others, that it was but his dream, wherein they were routed, and from whence their sup­posed names and misfortunes were transcribed and ingrossed in his Inventory, would require many more sheets, than he hath spent in his Dispatcher (which being added to the large but necessary examination of his grounds, would advance to an enormous bulk) the discovering of frauds and injustices being a [Page 330] work of much more time, than the contriving them, unlesse the injured person satisfie himself with that part of the Gospel method, of [...], leaving his innocence to be approved to God and man by its own lustre, and referring it to every mans eyes whether S. W. be as terrible, or the Doctor as deformed, as he is painted.

7 In this I shall have the lesse reason to be sollicitous, having in the first Chapter given (on purpose to gain liberty to spare the like afterward) a competent number of [...], what trust or heed is due to this Accuser, nor indeed can I imagine that 'tis expected by any, that I should still give the Reader and my self the same exercise, or vary it so impertinently, as to pursue or trace his steps through all his several following Sections, ei­ther in things which are now by degrees so farre removed, as to be wholly extrinsecal to the main quaestion, or which be­longing to it, own their certain dependence on the Grounds, which we have thus largely and particularly refuted, or which are sufficiently cleared, already in the former answers, for that were actum agere, to recite what hath already been said, and 'tis more for the Readers ease as well as mine, that he review or re­member what he hath formerly read, than that he be sated with repetitions.

8. I shall now more cursorily surveigh some part at least of the remainder of his Reply, not giving it that measure of con­sideration, which his Grounds have been allowed; And should I attend him but to the end of his first part, I should therein imitate him, who hath satisfied himself with the first of the three parts of mine, leaving the farre greater untouch'd. But if leisure from more important businesse permit, I may probably enough, whilest these sheets seek their passage into the light, proceed to that which follows also, so farre as to tire both my self, and the Reader, if it be but to give him a fuller view of S. W's dealings (scarce to be parallel'd by any other) some more of the lineaments of a new-fashion'd Controvertist, which being done I shall willingly, if there be ought behinde, leave it to do its utmost being secure that they which are willing not to be deceived, will compare, before they judge, and not think [Page 331] the worse of David, that Goliah revileth him, nor of this cause, that there is a Chancery bill, a bedroll of boasts or cavils brought in against it, never an one of which to him that hath leasure and candor to compare and examine, will be found to have the least solidity, in it.

SECT. II.

Answere to his seventh Section. Admiration and Prodigy relative. S. W's guesses not creditable against our knowledge. Our denying a Fact is not our pleading the reasonablenesse of it: Not inflicting Censures differs much from joyning with Schismaticks. S. W's inter­pretation of not pressing false Fundamentals. His averting our cha­rity to their Church. What danger if our charity erred? An ac­count of our belief that the Church of Rome is a true Church. The Nagges-head Bishops. With what truth that Fable is now revived. Mission from Rome in what sence.

1. IN his seventh Section the mistakes affix'd on me in reply to his Introduction, will not move any man that shall compare Dexter. ch. 11. Sect. 1. with these suggestions.

2. For example, it being the part of a wise man, nil admirari, to admire nothing, and new and strange and prodigious effects being the only things for which admiration, which hath gone for an excesse of minde, is allowable or excusable, and yet S. W. own­ing some admiration to have been bred in him, I know not that I could misinterpret him, when I conceived some great unheard of newes and prodigy to be the one proper object of such acknowledged admiration.

3. As for the account of our writing books by pairs (he may now remember Sir Roger Twisden, and Dr. Ferne and say by Messes) on the subject of Schisme, I must be allowed to give the reasons [Page 332] with more certain judgement than any else, but the Bishop of Derry, and those others, and the searcher of hearts; And there­fore if he will still satisfie himself with his own auguries, and set up his phansie for an infallible testifier, against other mens in­errable sensations of a fact within their own cognisance, I shall leave him and his Reader to try it out, and not endeavour to make this impertinent breach betwixt us wider by debating.

3. So when I take notice of his mention of our pleading the reasonablenesse of our own Schisme, as a [...], what trust is due to him in his affirmations, he will perswade me that I interpret his words, as if he meant, that I confess'd it Schisme] But it is evident to any Reader, that reflects on my words (Answ. to Sch. Dis. Ch. 2. Sect. 2. n. 1.) that I doe not so interpret his words, but only assume, that he saith (which are his expresse words) that we plead the reasonablenesse of our Schisme, and answer, that I grant all Schisme uncapable of all plea of reasonablenesse, and maintain our innocence by denying the fact, and not by defending the justice of it. And therefore although herein he either is, or desires others should be deceived (for my exception is still the same that it was, that we deny the fact, have not divided, or brake from any Government, that we were under, and then how can I be supposed to plead the reasonablenesse of that fact, which he calls our Schisme, if I think we never committed that fact? and if we had, I confesse we could not produce any justifiable reason for it) yet the farther discussing this, were but the repeating what hath been so oft said, that we plead not (as he oft, and fain would have us) the causes of our division (but deny that we ever divided) and that all the breach or partition that is made, proceeds from their sentences of Excommunication, as inexorable, as unjust.

4. So in his Reply concerning the aim and end of the Churches censures, 'tis so visible I spake not of our not keeping our selves sepa­rate from Schismaticks, on one side, nor of the punishments sub­sequent to Excommunication, on the other side, but of that pecu­liarly, whereof he spake before, viz. the whether inflicting or threatning them with the Spiritual rod of Excommunication (which were little lesse than fury toward a Schisme armed with might, [Page 333] and so, farre from Christian, or charitative, or prudent) that it is not imaginable he can expect farther answer to his suggestions, than is already largely afforded him.

5. His next piece [of their not pr [...]ssing us to believe false funda­mentals] as it is now interpreted by him, must signifie a special rarity, viz. his telling me, that they doe not presse us to believe false fundamentals, meaning by fundamentals, as he saith, such points as we account fundamentals] which being easily spelled, and put to­gether, amounts to this, that they doe not presse us to believe such false points, as we accounted fundamentals,] On which I acknow­ledge my discourse too short to make any rational reflexions, I am no Oedipus for such riddles, but acknowledge, that be­cause I was so charitable as to think he spake words that would hear some sense, I affix'd not this interpretation on them, and so it is but a faint sparkling of S. W's more radiant esprite, to demand now, whether it were wrong to us to affirm that we would not speak a contradiction] No, but it was, it seems, superabundant charity in me to praesume he would not.

6. Meanwhile 'tis possible one passage in this discourse of the truth of their Church p. 63. may breed some scruple, how I can acknowledge the Church of Rome a true Church, when I deny their Infallibility, which he here, as elsewhere, affirms to be the Fundamental of Fundamentals, upon which as her sole certain ground she builds all her Faith. Upon which his argument thus pro­ceeds, If the sole Authority on which she builds all her faith, to wit, her infallible authority, be a ruinous falshood, she can have no true faith of any Article, and consequently can have no faith at all, nor be a true Church, since a Church cannot survive the destruction of faith, whence he concludes, that our ambition to honour our Nagges-head Bishops with the shadow of a mission from their Church makes us kinde­ly speak nonsense to doe Rome a seeming courtesie for our own in­terest.]

7. To all this therefore I must pay some attendance, and first, to reflect a while on his plain affirmation, that their In­fallibility is their fundamental of Fundamentals, their sole certain ground on which she builds all her faith.] I may here have leave with some astonishment to demand, if Gods veracity, his word and [Page 334] certain truth of his affirmations, be not at least some part of their Faith, if not the foundation of it? and if they believe that only upon their own infallibility, and not their infallibility on that? 2. Whether she may not aequally build on this founda­tion all things in the world, which she can or shall ever believe, as she builds those articles which she now professeth? But this theme is too large for a [...], and hath in an intire tract, been long since considered.

8. Secondly then for our destroying their Faith and Church by denying their Infallibility, I shall return answer, such as I hope will justifie the reason of our charity toward them, though they should all be such passionate, avowed, impersuasible, and even Platonick lovers of hatred and strife, as S. W. affects to be esteemed, most vehemently renouncing their thinking of our Church under that notion, when they pray for the peace of the Catho­like Church, p. 78. and giving his reason why we should not have charity, or con thanks to the humble members of the Papacy for such prayers, and so here sollicitously providing, and proposing arguments to avert our charitable acknowledgement that their Church is a true Church.

9. And 1. I might demand, what injury it would be to their Church, or criminous error in us, if a few poor persecuted Chri­stians, being railed at for haereticks, and cast out of their Church, did so farre deceive themselves by their earnest desire to live peaceably with all men, and to repay good for evil, as without grounds demonstrable, or duely approveable, to hope or believe better of them than they deserve, or than they are willing we should perswade our selves, or others, that they deserve? Or how were it reconcileable with humility in them, to reject these no poysonous effluxions of this, easie, well-meant, (though 'twere irrational) charity?

10. But then 2. we doubt not of the solidity of our grounds, whereby we conclude the Church of Rome a true Church, as ha­ving received and retained the Articles of the Apostles Crede, the one only true faith, once, or at once delivered. And if they do also believe the Infallibility of the present Roman Church, which we account an error, yet will not that (or their many other additional [Page 335] errors) be sufficient of it self to destroy the foundation supposed to be believed by them, any more than telling many falsities is unreconcileable with telling any truth.

11. As for his argument, founded in the supposal that she builds all her faith on her own Infallible authority, my charity still bids me hope that she doth not, but upon the Doctrine of Christ, and therefore that the Church, in this argument, is an ambigu­ous word, distinguishable into the ancient, Primitive, Apostolical Church truely Ʋniversal, and the present modern Roman Church falsely styling it self Ʋniversal; and then as I doubt not but the former of these was infallible in testifying their own sensations, and so in delivering down both the Canon of the Scripture, and articles of the Crede, so I charitably perswade my self, that the present Roman Church believes both these upon that Testimony of theirs, and then that as including the Apostles, and Christ, and so God himself, is their Fundamental of Fundamentals, their sole certain Ground.

12. As for their present Church, as farre as it teaches no more, than it received from them, so farre it proceeds infallibly also, but hath not it self that amulet or charme of Infallibility, that although it should believe, and teach, as received from them, what really they never delivered, it should yet be unerrable in thus believing, or affirming.

13. And this (if there be any kinde of truth in such as do not praetend to be infallible in all things) is the true ground of our believing them still a true (yet not an infallible) Church, though how soon they will make use of their praetended infallibi­lity to destroy some articles of the Faith, as they have done to introduce those that are no articles, I undertake not to divine, yet conceive that the divolving the whole ground of saith to the Oral Tradition of each present age, and defining for Articles, whatsoever the present Mothers shall teach their children, is as ready a way toward it, as the Devil could civilly suggest, or in­still into them; But the no great reverence I owe to S. W's affir­mations leaves still place for my charity, to believe that there be but few Romanists as yet, that have entred into this temptation. And untill it be formed into an article, and these possible [Page 336] noxious consequences be actually and practically derived from it, I shall still hope that the taking up all true fundamental articles, on what grounds soever, though from a book casually found among Heathens, much more from Romish Mothers (though they neither are, nor are deemed infallible) may, with the superstructing of good life, bring safe to heaven him who hath no other means to direct him thither.

14. For I shall demand, in case a Christian Priest or but a Lay person, should goe to the Indies, and there promulgate the true Doctrine, or (to satisfie S. W.) the whole Roman Do­ctrine of the Tridentine Articles, telling them withall, that God came to him in a Vision, and revealed this Doctrine, and with it gave him this command, to preach it to those Auditors, and in case those Indians believe all that he saith, his Vision, and his Doctrine too, his Vision, which I with S. W. sup­pose to be a Falsitie, and his Doctrine, which S. W. grants with my supposition to be a truth, shall not, I say, those Indians, that thus believe all Catholike truth, be acknowledged to have a true Faith, and if by that Priest they were bap­tized into this Catholike Faith, be thus farre accounted Chri­stians, in a state of salvation, if without ever discovering the falsenesse of the praetended Vision, they die in that Faith? I shall not think S. W. so severe to these new Proselytes, as to doubt of their Faith or Salvability. And I shall have the same charity to him and his Church, if as sincerely, as the supposed Indians, they believe all Catholike truth, and as blame­lessely, as those Indians, continue to believe some untruths. So much may suffice for this objection.

15. To his mention of the Nagges-head Bishops I have no­thing to return, but that it seems these are times, wherein the most refuse trash, the most scandalously reprobate ware may hope to be put off to some Customers, else this which was long since driven to its den, and discovered to be palpable for­gery by testimony of undenyable records, would not adventure the shame of coming upon the Stage again, as both here by S. W. and by another Libeller I hear it hath; If Mr. Mason hath not already done it for him; or if he do in earnest [Page 337] attribute ought to the one auxiliary, newly brought in, the praetended Confession of the Bishop of Durham in the late Par­liament, he will soon see (if not before this can tell him so) from evidences undenyable, what sort of wares those are▪ which now a dayes the Romanist serves out to his Custo­mers.

16. Meanwhile S. W. hath not very reconcileably joyn­ed the mention of the Nagges-head Bishops, and so much as a shadow of mission from Rome, for I alwayes understood the Fable of the Nagges-head to have praetended, that those which had never been any kinde of (and so not Romish) Bishops, made o [...]e another Bishops at that merry meeting. And then they had as fair a praetension (and so shadow) of mission from Constantinople, as from Rome, the same that the Sebaptistae, i. e. none at all from any, but themselves.

17. Lastly I have not been acquainted with those men, whose ambition it hath been to honour our Bishops with mission from Rome, any farther, than by affirming this known truth, that those who consecrated our Bishops, as in King Henries, so in Queen Elizabeths time, had, till they were Excommunicate, held communion with Rome, receiving Ordination from the Bi­shops their Praedecessors under the Primate of this Nation, who by a Chain of Succ [...]ssion received it also either from the Bri­tish Bishops, who own'd no dependence on Rome, or from Au­gustine the Monke, who was ordained by the Bishop of Arles in France, but being sent hither by the Pope, payd a special respect unto him, but (as was formerly insisted on) appears not ever to have exacted acknowledgement, or performed obe­dience to his Ʋniversal Pastorship. And whether our (whom he libellously styles Nagges-head) Bishops had their mission un­interrupted from the British, or French, or Romish Bishops, it matters little to us, who doubt not but each of these had it by continued succession from the Apostles, who planted the Faith, and imposed hands on their first fruits in every of these Regions. And so as we have no interests to serve (whatever he is resolved to phansie) by praetending mission [Page 338] from Rome, so we need not nonsense, and it now appears we have not let fall any, in our courtesie (more than seeming) to their Church. And another S. W. could hard­ly have contrived so many misadventures into so little com­passe;

18. His farther inlargements concerning Copes, Surplices, and Organs, had their satisfactory answers formerly, and have now no new addition of armature, or propriety to our praesent debates, and so I shall leave them to him that pleases to consider them, as I do also his addition of their Churches pos­session of their belief of the Infallibility, which hath largely been spoken to already.

SECT. III.

Answere to his VIII Section. His notion of good and bad. Rendring causes of Schisme differs from proving we have not separated. The pretense of an external confess'd Government. The Romanists Schisme. S. W's argument to prove it impossible, considered. Aristocracy a Government, as well as Monarchy. The Government of the Church by Primates. Schisme from Fraternal Ʋnion also. Injustice of their censures. All [Ifs] are not ridiculous. Two sins may be aequal. His insertion of [not] Irenaeus's [...]. Cautious expressions. The title of Catholicks no argument. St. Au­gustines testimony no proof of it. A Tract of haeresie several from that of Schisme. His ninth Grammatical Section passed over lightly.

1. IN his eigth Section, though I cannot admire the Rule of his great Masters of morality, that nothing is in it self good or bad, but as it conduces to, or averts from the attaining ones last end ('tis sufficient to me, that some things being in their own na­ture good, and agreeable to those Souls which God hath ap­pointed to have the Government of our actions, and the contrary to these in their own nature evil, as breaches of his aeternal Law, God hath most graciously decreed to reward, with aeternal blisse those actions of ours, which are so consonant to our natures, and aeternally to punish our violations of those his most aequal Lawes, our casting off from us his [...], his gra [...]ous as well as easie Yoke) yet have I no reason to go out of my way to examine it, or any other part of his procedure, whereby he inferres no more than what he knowes I first affirmed to him, that there is no just cause praetensible for Schismatizing, or sepa­rating from any our lawfull Governours.

2. As for his examination of my inference, that because Schisme can have no just causes, therefore in treating a Controversie of [Page 340] Schisme, I ought not to heed or produce causes] he hath on that head nothing to purpose, but a piteous thin Sophisme, that if I doe an external act, which hath the shew of Schisme, and yet will defend my self to be no Schismatick, I must give account why I doe that action, and shew that that action is not truely Schisme] To which I answer, as formerly, that it is one thing to render causes of Schisme or separating from a Government, another to shew and prove that we have not separated. This latter there­fore is the only thing incumbent on us, and that we under­take, and to that end, he knowes, the Tract of Schisme was a­vowed to be written; but the former was none of our interests, who have no act in this matter to give account of, being meerly passive, (we leave it to Mr. S. and his Complices, which have forsaken their persecuted Mother, cast off their Governours, un­der whom they were actually (I must suppose duely) placed) and therefore let S. W. never so long perswade, and think he demonstrates the necessity, he must excuse us, that we do not ac­knowledge that necessity, or consequently attempt to propose any such reasons; For how can we be required to render our reasons of dividing, when he knowes we contest that we never divided? Would not this more than imply a contradiction? And then that the contrary should be charged on us (so p. 72. it is) as a pure contradiction, is certainly the greatest and most unre­concileable contradiction in the world, and so fit for none but S. W's omnipotent faculty to assume to maintain against me.

3. As for hisP. 73. state of the quaestion of an external confess'd Go­vernment at that time (of Henry VIII.) he hath already heard sufficiently, viz. that the Ʋniversal Pastorship, as derived from Christ, was not then confess'd in our Kingdome; and so that he will gain as little by his praetended external possession (unlesse the Pope possesses all, that he and his Factors shall affirm he pos­sesses) as that which he calls my cunningly forged false state of the quaestion, which spake of Supreme Legal power here, i. e. such as our Lawes acknowledged to be in force, or if he please; in possession among us.

4. Of the same batch it is, which followes, that he will still affirm, thatP. 73. actually we were under the Church of Rome at that time, [Page 341] demanding,P. 74. whether I can doubt, whether there was an extern ap­parent and acknowledge authority—andP. 74. supposing that I will acknowledge it, and thatP. 75. if they usurp'd, it was not lately, but a thousand years agoe] With what reason of his confidence, he or the Reader may now judge from what hath formerly been said of their falsely supposed possession, on which as hisIb. only proof he professes to build all their right, and which failing, 'tis necessary their right must fail also, without farther disputing whether bare possession, not founded in right, could found, or con­clude a right in the Possessors.

5. For the Schismaticalnesse of their Church, he would per­swade himself, that we accuse them weakly and faintly, and that the light of nature and common language of mankinde checks us in it, by telling us that the whole is not said to be broken from a part, but a part from the whole] But this, I may say, is a most weak supposition, and as faint a proof, on his part; For as of the Eng­lish Revolters, we make no quaestion, but they have schismatized from that part of the Ʋniversal Church, of which they were baptized and initiated to be members (and that is not the breaking of the whole from a part, for sure Mr. S. or any other English Revolter is not the whole Church) so for the Bishops of Rome we as little doubt of their breach of charity, and Christian communion (and that is Schisme also) in casting out their so many fellow members, whole Churches of all quarters; And that again is a breaking not of the whole, but of one part from other parts, and those much more diffused, and of greater circuit, than is the Church of the Dividers.

6. To save them from this guilt, his acumen is extraordi­nary, for thus he argues, that in this supposed case, they can never be shewn Schismatical against Government or unity in the Church, if no such unity can be found, as it cannot, saith he, in that mould the Doctor hath cast Christianity, by making each Church [...] independent or self-governed, since there can be no division made, where the things are already many.] To this, as the prime considerable of this Section I shall accommodate some answer, 1. that by the purport of the argument we have reason to conclude, that if it were possible they should be Schismaticks, it could not be [Page 342] questioned but they are such, and then they that have done as much as is possible for them to be guilty of that dangerous sin, it is but time that they should look about them, examine and throughly consider their state. 2. That 'tis too strange an assumption to be proposed without tender of all proof, that there can be no unity in the Church, if each Church be [...]. He cannot but know that an Aristocracy is a Government, and a Common-wealth an one body (though the persons, wherein the Government is, are many) as well as a Monarchy, where it is placed in one single person. And so certainly the whole Church represented in a General Councel by the Bishops of each particular Church, or governed by so many Primates out of a Councel, is one body, as fitly and properly so called, and as exactly and firmly compacted, as if all their power were contracted in five Patriarchs, or those again molten into one successor of St. Peter. When the great dispute was betwixt Rome and Constantinople, Balsamon recites the opinion of some, that the Headship over the Church was in all the five Patriarchs, Medit. & Resp. l. 7. in Ju­re Graeco Rom. t. 1. p. 449. [...], because the five Patriarchs supply the place of the one head of the body, to wit of the holy Churches of God. And had they, that spake thus of the five Patriarchs, inlarged it to all the Primates, they had spoken agreeably to the Canons of all the General Councels, who subject all the Bishops in every Province to their Primate, and divide the whole Church into so many [...] or administrations, as there are Primates; And this would be a solving of the grand objection of Bellarmine and others, in behalf of the Pope, and against the placing the Supremacy in General Councels [that in the Intervals of such Councels, the Supremacy should rest no where, if it did not in the Bishop of Rome] for then it is clear, it might rest in the Primates, and, if need required, be exercised by them, without any more numerous convention, and by each of these severally the so many [...] be governed, of which the whole body is made up. What judgement S. W. will passe on this, I am not much concerned to be sollicitous, but referre it to more indifferent judges, if this be not an expedient of some value toward the ending this Con­troversie; [Page 343] I am sure it is of full force to evacuate all force of his argument, and then there being this way, wherein unity is found, it may sure be shewn that the Romanist is Schismatical from this Ʋnity.

7. Nay thirdly, 'tis so evident, that those things that are in one respect many, may be united in some common respect (as they that have not union of external Government, may yet have fra­ternal communion and mutual concord one with the other) that 'tis still manifest, that Churches wholly independent, and not subordinate one to the other, may yet communicate one with the other, and ought to have praeparednesse of charity to do so; and if so, they may, by breach of that communion, divide also, and then if Mr. S. have no better security than this, to keep him from being concluded a Schismatick, 'tis time for him to consider whether it be not more eligible to return, and be persecuted, than to continue where he is, in the state of defiance and bitter­nesse to his old Mother.

8. He is very confident of having defended the Romish Church in their remorselesse Censures, because this he thinks hath been the constant practice of Gods Church, to excommunicate all those who renounced either the Government, or any other part of faith received from their forefathers] But 1. he considers not, that we renoun­ced no Government, that we were not really under (only the Pope was very willing to challenge, and industrious to get Domi­nion over us) and 2. that the errors of our forefathers may be renounced without offending against any Church, or provoking their censures, and 3. that what he calls the Faith, he must prove to be such, or else it may be allowed to passe with us, who undertake to shew it was not part of that Faith which was [...]e delivered to the Saints, under the title not of the Faith of our first, but Errors or Additionals of our immediate forefa­thers.

9. As for the [Ifs] that he is so fastidiously displeased with, he hath, I doubt not, judgement enough, to discern that all the severals so introduced, are things that we assume to have actu­ally proved, and that the arguments for them are evidently de­duced from the Canons that are there mentioned p. 20. and [Page 344] other proofs that were not ag [...]in to be repeated, having else­where been so largely deduced. And if every hypothetical Syllo­gisme, the minor whereof is proved to be actually true, or if not so, yet offered to be proved by Testimonies of weight, to which no least reply is made, can be parallel'd with nothing but (the pro­verbial expression of impossibilities) the falling of the skye, and if S. W. can no otherwise attempt Answer to such evidences, than by recourse to a meagre proverb, as farre removed from the purpose, as the Skie from the Larks, I may be allowed to ad­mire his faculties, but not sollicitously attend him in the exercise of them.

10. In this place he will needs perswade himself or others, that I was willing toP. 78. palliate Schisme by praetense of some greater sin] when yet 1. he knowes that I professe no cause can justifie or palliate the sin of Schisme, and therefore 2. that I undertake but one thing, viz. to shew that we are not guilty of any fact which can with any reason be called Schisme. 3. He might know that no praetense of greater sin can evade or palliate a sin: I must not commit any one sin, to avoid another. And 4. another man would think it a competent evidence, that I did not seek to palliate Schisme, when I set it out in a phrase more comprehensive than that which I was to interpret. But he that is to subsist by his skill in cavilling, must be excused, if he never give over the exercise of it, and praesume he hath carryed all before him, by saying, 'tis false, and moral science assures him that no t [...]o kindes of vices are aequal, when yet he neither tenders us any grounds of his affirmation or that assurance, nor considers that when God saith, Rebellion is as the sin of Witchcraft, the result is, that those two sins are aequal in Gods sight, who is the more competent Judge of it, than S. W. or his Moral ( [...]) Science falsely so called. How it stands with the obvious interpre­tation of [scarce any (in the singular, i. e. any one) is so great] to affirm that not only some one, but also some few be greater, I am not subtile enough to discern, nor yet concern'd enough to debate with this great Master.

11. His mistake of my words, from which he concludes me to tell him, that my authorities did not induce that there was none [Page 345] greater] is very strange, when my words are expressely the con­trary, that my authorities did induce there was none greater. My words are these, I assumed not to affirm more than my authori­ties did induce, that there was none greater] i. e. my authorities did induce that there was none greater, and I assumed to affirm no more than that. What can be more perspicuous on one side, or misrepresented on the other, what more intolerable in an Author than to insert a [not] in a quotation? 'Twere well if his haste, which my charity before mentioned, as the excuse of his misadventures, could here be pleaded for him.

12. His one pertinent Reply to what was said of the Testi­mony from Irenaeus, is, that unlesse I had the testimony out of Ire­naeus in Greek, my evasion (of [...] being oft no more than hard and difficult) is nothing. To which I answer, that Irenaeus having written in Greek, and [...] in Greek oft signifying no more than very difficult, I could not infallibly conclude a­ny more to be meant by the Latine of his Greek, nulla fieri po­test, than that it was hard or difficult, and this is as evident from his Latine Interpreter, as it could be from his Greek Text, if we were Masters of it, and found in it the expresse words [...]. And whereas the style [It is very hard, if not impossible] he would conclude consistent with this sense [it is doubtfull] I answer that this is but a glosse of his; I may ab­stain from affirming a thing to be absolutely impossible, though I think there be no place of doubting, whether it be true or no. And how could I be thought to design to leave room for the reasonablenesse of any Schisme, who had expressely affirmed that no cause or motive, i, e. reason of Schisme was plead­able?

13. He cites from my words p. 24. l. 11. that my expressions were cautious] where my meaning was evident, as my words, that the cautious interpreting of nulla fieri potest, by 'twas in their opinion very hard, if not impossible] seemed to me the best. But that concludes not my expressions chary in condemning all Schisme, but my care exact, not to misinterpret my Au­thor.

14. Next his discourse of the Roman Church being called [Page 346] Catholike, is somewhat extraordinary; Custome, saith he, which makes words prop [...]r, forces their very enemies to call them Catho­likes; thence he concludes they are universally called such, and then, saith he, according to St. Austin no Church can be univer­sally called such, which is not truely such.] To this I answer, 1. that his argument will aequally hold for the Gnosticks that they were the most truely and profoundly knowing men, they calling themselves so, and their enemies the Fathers of the Church, confuting them under that title; whereas this univer­sal custome could not praevail against St. Pauls words, that their [...] was [...], Science falsely so intitled. So likewise would it hold for the Cathari, who were so styled by them­selves, and by their enemies, and yet shewed to be impure, i. e. Schismatical by those that called them, as they called them­selves, by that title of purity. Thus the Author of Schisme Dispatch'd is both by himself, and by me, and all others called S. W. and yet neither he, nor I, nor any man are yet perswa­ded, that the Author is any otherwise than [...] so called. It seems, a small argument will serve his turn, when his in­terest combines with it, that he can conclude from the Pur­sivants asking for a Catholike house, and every one showing him a Romanists, that therefore the Romanist is properly called Ca­tholike]▪ That custome is norma loquendi, so farre as that I shall not offend, if I speak cum vulgo, and that I shall know the meaning of words abusively applyed, and so understand, that he that is called a Catholike is a Romanist, i. e. one who thinks himself truely a Catholike, I had been taught; and so that he that was called Gnosticke, was an haeretick, that assumed the title of profound knowledge; but that that rule was so farre to be ex­tended, that the Romanist that was so styled, should be also the real interpretation of that name, i. e. an universal, any more than that Pope Leo should be a Lyon indeed, or Pope Clement a merci­full man, when he sent out his Bull of great severity, neither S. W. nor yet St. Austin have yet taught me.

15. For in the second place, that Father certainly never de­fined, that no Church can be universally called such, which is not truly such. If none were universally so called in his time, but [Page 347] the true, that is all that he can be imagined to affirm, and that con [...]ludes not, but in other times haereticks might assume the most honourable name, and by others be known, and so called by it, without ever deeming that it truely belonged to them. And if our calling them by a title which demonstrates their assu­ming to themselves more than belongs to them, shall be an ar­gum [...]nt of force that it doth really belong to them, what they assume, my Logicke I confesse hath failed me; The plain truth is, in St. Augustines dayes the good and Orthodox Christians were called Catholici, and Haereticks and Schismaticks known by the names of their Leaders, Novatians, Donatists, &c. but that hinders not the altering of the Scene, as the Devil we know is not alwayes obliged to appear in his own colours, he can trans­form himself, as farre as a title goes, into an angel of light, and than reatus impii est pium nomen, the pious name is the guilt of the impious] (which is a known Maxim) would not very pro­perly be interpreted, to this sense, that the title of Catholikes is a certain proof, that the Romanists are the only Orthodox Chri­stians.

16. That I treated of Schisme abstracted from haeresie, he will needs censure, as a laying wrong grounds.] But I answer, that I loved not to speak of two things at once, and therefore reserved haeresie to be spoken of by it self, and have accordingly since the publishing that of Schisme, given him, if he have vouchsafed to look on it, a Tract of Haeresie also, and vindicated the Church of England from the one, as well as the other guilt.

17. His ninth Section of his Grammatical niceties and my ten several mistakes (his so many calumnies) shall sing to them­selves, and entertain with their melody their own Muses, I will trust the most partial Reader to determine, whether I am guilty of but one of that catalogue of mistakes. All that I need say to the whole Section, is, 1. that whereas my Disarmer, a profess'd admirer of the Author and Apologist for Rushworths Dialogues, thought fit to accuse the Doctor for saying that the passive [...] was of the nature of the Hebrew Hithpael, and that this is observable in orher passives for want of conjugations in Greek, which the Hebrewes have, and p [...]ofesses to see no reason, Sch. Dis. p. 8. [Page 348] why the Doctor should complain for want of Conjugations in the Greek Language, there being more there than in Hebrew, and now again resumes this, and raises great storms upon it, the Author of those Dialogues, his other self, makes the self-same general (which comprehends and includes the particular) observation,Second Dial. Sect. 10. that the Greek wants those sence-varying Conjugations by which the Oriental Languages expresse themselves. From him there­fore I hope he will receive so obvious an observation, though when it came from me, it was ridiculous, the difference being only this, that that Author made use of it as an argument to conclude the New-Testament language uncertain, and unintelli­gible, which with him is good Catholike Doctrine, but I used it to inferre that dangerous conclusion, that Schisme is a volun­tary separating or dividing ones self from the Church of God.

18. Secondly, that I hope I was not to blame to expect that the Printers errors should be noted in the Publishers Errata; and thirdly, that I have look'd on Schisme Disarm'd p. 279. and finde no such thing proved there, which here p. 90. he saith is the [...]e manifested plainly, Fourthly, that the King and Bishops of England renouncing the Popes Ʋniversal Pastorship differ widely from a boy calling his mother whore, and denying himself to be the son of his Father; and fifthly, that they that declared the Kings Supremacy in all causes, and so cast out the Papacy, as that sig­nifies the Ʋniversal Pastorship descended to the Bishop of Rome from Christ, were not esteemed Schismaticks by the Pope him­self, as hath formerly appeared, and so remained Catholikes in the Romanists own judgement, and must not now at this distance be condemned, upon no other account, but that they have re­jected Oral Tradition, which yet, as hath also appeared, they are not proved to have rejected; And this is all I shall return to his ninth Section.

SECT. IV.

His tenth Section answered. His contradictory answers about speak­ing contradictions. Authority reconcileable with fallibility. Pe­ters Primacy no proof of his Ʋniversal Pastorship. This includes falling at once into one kinde of sinne. The major part of a Roman Councel peccable, or fallible. The infallibility of Apostles no way argumentative for the like of the present Church. The many charges of weaknesse shew'd to be so many slanders.

1. HIs tenth Section begins with a continued confident de­cree, which cannot be resisted, that I must be a pleader for such a weak Conscience as makes a man think he ought not to communicate with the Church, though the truth be on the Churches side. And when to his former suggesting of this, I had con­fronted my expresse words to the contrary, that such an one is in many respects criminous, and particularly in this, that he com­municates not— His reply is, that he did not forbid me to speak contradictions. P. 62. A little while since, when it served his turn, he could ask whether it were any wrong to them to affirm that Doctor H. and his friends will not speak contradictions] and here the only Reply to plain words is, that he will not forbid me to speak contradictions, which is in effect to give me leave to give him the lye in his former affirmation.

2. But I shall not make use of his liberality, which his re­solvednesse to say somewhat hath extorted from him, but view the Grounds of his conclusion, that I have contradicted my self, my four (as he phansies) contributions to his Windmill; Of which all that I need say is, that the three first are pure negatives, 1. That I alleadge nothing that will not serve others, give no di­stinctive sign of the goodnesse of mine above others, 2. that I prae­tend no rigorous evidences for our disobedience, 3. that I leave no grounds rationally to convince a man in error (to all which I an­swer, [Page 350] that I was not obliged to doe any thing toward any of these at that time, i. e. to handle impertinently what no way belonged to me to consider, and the same account serves for my omission of answering his two pages, charged on me p. 95.) and the fourth cited from Chap. 4. Par. 9. (when there is no such place in my book) is, my position of the error in some cases on the Churches side] which how it shall found my pleading for those that refuse to communicate with the Church, when the Church is in the right, is a secret as yet unveiled, it being visible enough, that they may bring full testimony of some truths, and to de­serve therein to be believed, who are found to fail in others, and so deserve it not.

3. Accordingly the authority we allow our present Church in affirming any thing of faith, is that which it borrowes from the grounds of her affirming, and may, one would think, be competible with fallibility, when the Pope himself hath the Au­thority of Supreme Pastor still allowed him by S. W. after that Mr. White hath wholly divested him of his Infallibility.

4. What followes of the Infallibity of the Apostles and of the Church in testifying what the Ap [...]stles from Christ had de­livered to them, I referre to be compared with what was said in my Answer to Schisme Disarm. n. 7. and 12. of that Sect. 3. and shall only note that among the Apostolical DoctrinesP. 98. he mentions Peters being chief of the Apostles, and the Pope his Suc­cessor, which being contradicted by other Romanists, as hath been shewed, is yet, if it were granted, so farre short of the praetended Ʋniversal Pastorship derived from Christ, (on which his whole cause depends, as appeared in his grounds) that it might, in a limited sense of Primacy, so as to found at Rome the chief Patriarchate, be acknowledged by us, and so all the rest that he hath there taken the pains to deduce about universal delivery or Oral Tradition (understanding it of that of the Pri­mitive Church) without his reaping the least advantage to his cause by it.

5. For as to theP. 98. first praetended weaknesse, I answer, that the Church, which in some things (sufficiently attested to come from Christ) is certain of their truth and her faith, may on [Page 351] that g [...]ound justly oblige others to belief, though she be not, nor praetend to be infallible in all other things. And therefore there is a wide difference betwixt infallibility in teaching attested truths, and absolute or Ʋniversal Infallibility, for that extends to those things that are not thus attested.

6. In his second charge of weaknesse, he requires me to mani­fest that all men may fall at once into any one self same kinde of sin, And till I can do so, I must still be chid for not apprehending any but Saints and Angels and God to be impeccable] But 1. I discern not that necessity to be incumbent on me; Those are peccable, or subject, lyable to sin (which is all I said) that doe not fall at once into one self-same kinde of sin. 2. My advantage depen­ding not on the proving this kinde of peccability to belong to all men at once, but only to the Church in the Romanists notion of it, i. e. to the present Church of Rome, however assembled or represented for the teaching or delivering any Doctrine, as a Doctrine of Faith, 'tis most evident, that as great a number of men, as they amount to, have fallen at once into one self-same kinde of sin, I instance in the Idol-worship of the Heathens, into which there is no quaestion, more nations and numbers of men, than those which constitute the Roman Communion, have in many the same ages been ingulfed. But then 3. neither was it my concernment to evidence that all that make up the Ro­man Communion of any age, should thus be peccable, 'twas to my praetensions sufficient, that so great a part of an assembly of such, as might define an error conciliarly, i. e. the major part of a Roman Councel, be it that of Trent, or any other, might con­sent in commanding a vice, be it the worshiping Images, or the like. And none of his offers of demonstration can have any ap­pearance of force against this kinde of universal peccability. For to this there wants not such an universal conspiration as he talks of, in all men to cut their own throats to morrow. 'Tis suf­ficient if a few being themselves in an error practical, use means, which praevail, to seduce, within the space of the sitting of a Councel, a major part of those that are praesent, to consent to the inacting of a Law for it. Or 'tis sufficient, if a false Do­ctrine in any thing practical, do by degrees get such an head, [Page 352] that it defie, and discredit all Opposers. And so in like manner for fallibility, it is not needfull to our praetensions, that all and every member of the Church of God should conspire so to mistake or delude, as to tell any damnable and palpable lye, (though as great a number of men and farre greater than those which make up the Roman Communion, may certainly thus mistake, witnesse the Mahomedanes in believing that their Ma­homes was the Paraclete promised by Christ) 'Tis sufficient, if either that which is true, but no part of the Faith once delivered, or that which hath not so much as truth in it, should by seve­ral steps and stages of progresse get ground, and at length prae­vail with a prevailing part of them which met at the Councel of Trent, &c. for then that which was never delivered by the Apostles as de fide, shall be advanced to that praesumption, and by that means propagate it self to all that acknowledge that Councel. And in this case that they which thus define a new article de fide, or they that teach it their children as 'tis defined, shall professe that it is true, and that it was taught them by their ancestors, perhaps that 'twas delivered down from the Apostles themselves, is no miracle of miracles, no stupendious prodigy, parallel, as S. W. suggests, to natures failing in the pro­pagation of an intire species▪ but that which is ordinarily and re­gularly consequent to those few mens having received, and its being their interest to propagate that Doctrine, which by their diligence proves so successefull in gaining Proselytes, and suffra­ges to its commencing an article. This answers all that he charges under the style of Third and Fourth weaknesse al­so.

7. To his fifth charged weakness, the answer is unquestionable, that I that speak of separating from an erroneous or but fallible Church, adding that only Saints and Angels and God have the priviledge of impeccable and infallible, could have no respect to the Church of the Apostles times, who were so farre distant from mine, that I could not with any shew of reason speak of them. And though if he asked of men doing their offices on earth, I could not pertinently answer of Saints in heaven, yet when the quaestion was of mens now separating from any Church on [Page 353] earth, and he instanced in the Church of the Apostles, I might fitly say, as I did, that they are, and, at the time whereof I spoke, were in heaven, and therefore I could not be thought to speak of them. To this I adde, that when two answers were given, his objection to the first took no notice of the second, which satisfied (as it was designed to doe) what is now objected to the first.

8. And when in his sixth he objects to that second answer, that it grants his instance to be true, my reply is, that it is contrary to no words of mine, nor interest of ours, that it should be so far true as I granted, viz. that they the Apostles should be infallible by vertue of Christs promise, and Spirit, in the founding of a Church, and delivering all his truth to it, For how can that come home, or be appliable to the praetended Infallibility of their present Church, any farther than that really accords with the Doctrine of the Apostles; and so farre we acknowledge it infallible. And therefore if this be all, that the Romanist, as he saith, demands or professes that some men on earth, i. e. that once were there (meaning the Apostles of Christ, of whom only we there speak) may be infallible in some things, to wit, in things necessary for the salvation of mankinde, we shall certainly agree, and I should hope never fall out again, if he would be consistent to himself, which he cannot be, when he will assert the same Infallibility to belong to his praesent Church, for sure that is not the proper interpreta­tation of the word [Apostles]

9. This gives answer to his three next accusations of weak­nesse, 7. 8. and 9th, yea and to his 10th also, if it be remembred that some of those things which he praetends his Church infal­libly to teach, as the Popes Ʋniversal Pastorship, &c. are no more branches of the Faith truely so called, delivered from the Apostles, than is the squaring of a circle, or whatsoever else he shall please playsomely to instance in, and in such it is (and not in the matter of competition betwixt the Goose Pye and Shoulder of Mutton) that I quaestion their Churches Infallibility.

10. And then if it were granted, as in his 11th he demands, that their Depository or Church cannot mistake in delivering needfull points (as I affirm not that they doe, and though I cannot define [Page 354] of their powers, yet I cannot but think it a strange though ne­ver so just a degree of Desertion, and withdrawing of abused and long provoked Grace, if ever they should come to erre in those few, which they have under all their corruptions thus long con­tinued to believe) yet it would still remain that they might erre in delivering those for needfull, which are not, and that is all that we ever affirm of their Fallibility.

11. This therefore is answer to his twelfth charge also, which will not permit me to hold what profess'dly I doe, because he is of the same minde with me. My weaknesse, if we will believe him, is, that I unawares recurre to their Rule of Faith.] But 1. Can there be any truth in that? do I recurre to their Fundamental of Fundamentals, their profess'd sole Rule, Oral Tradition, and Infalli­bility of their present Church? Is there no difference between the Church of Rome of this age, and the Ʋniversal Primitive, which had the advantage of seeing and knowing, and infallibly testifying what was done by the Apostles in their presence, being [...] and [...], which St. Luke c. 1.2. mentions as a considerable circumstance in testifiers, to give infallible authority to their testi­monies. 2. With what colour of reason doth he suggest that what I doe, I do unawares? when he dislikes what I doe, and thinks, or is pleased to style it falsifying, then, to be sure, it is my willfull, and deliberate action; But if I say that, from which he doth not (because he cannot with safety to his own dear Phaenomena) dissent, then forsooth I must have said it unawares and never mean to stand to it] I shall stand to it, as farre as my reason ingages me, but not so farre as S. W's groundlesse applica­tion would extend it. I shall stand to it as farre as the whole Church shall joyntly testifie their own sensations, that they heard or saw this, or that, so the Primitive Church heard what the A­postles taught, and saw the Epistles subscribed by their hands, and received by messengers of indubitable faith from them; And thus their Testimonies safely conveighed to us are now our Grounds of faith; But I shall not stand to it so, as to believe all those things to have come down from the Apostles (particularly the Doctrine of the Ʋniversal Pastorship) which S W. tells us did come down, and hath no reason of his affirmation, but the knack, [Page 355] or [...] demonstration of Rushworths Dialogues, which few of his own party, by his own confession, beside himself, appre­hend to have any the least weight in it, and which hath already been considered, and allowed its utmost force, and been found to build on that as confess'd, which is most denyed by us, and in every view of it found to be nothing worth. Which I referre him to review in its proper place, And to his present question. Why if the Tradition of the Primitive Church be infallible, the suc­ceeding Church should not injoy the same priviledge] the Answer at present is sufficient, that the succeeding Church is Infallible also in testifying their own sensations (which was all that was affirmed of the Primitive) that so the second age infallibly testified the Canon of Scripture to have been delivered them by the former, as delivered them by the Apostles, and so also the Fundamentals of Faith contained in the Crede. But to bring in all the Ro­man Additionals under this parity of Reason, requires, as Vincen­tius tells us (not only the present testimony of some part of the Church, fortified by some praetended maxim, which hath also been proved to have no force with them, but) the consentient testifications of the whole Church in all and every age, which when S. W. shall proetend to, he shall have more regard from us, than as yet his abortive demonstration which concludes of all ages from one, i. e. of an universal from a particular, can expect from us.

12. The 13th imputed weaknesse is no other but my affirming what he himself affirms, For when I said the Church is not consi­dered as a society of Believers endowed with an inerrable priviledge, but as a number of witnesses—it was none of my concern­ments to have it imagined, that they did not first believe them­selves ere they conspired to deliver it to their Children for true, All that I had to interpose was but only this, that the truth of the points is not founded on their (infallible) judgements, but de­pends solely on the Doctrine of Christ, testifyed by those that could not but know, that it came from him. Which when he acknowledges to be most certainly true, 'tis strange it should be a weaknesse in me to say it, believing it also on his very grounds here mentioned (though not on his elsewhere adored Funda­mental [Page 356] and only Ground of faith, the Oral Tradition of the present Church) that points of faith are truths revealed by God, not producti­ons of mens heads] which sure he learn'd from some of our wordish Testimonies, Faith cometh by hearing, and the like.

13. What he addes to my neither saying I nor no to the quaestion of the Protestants being infallible in witn [...]ssing that twenty years agoe there were Bishops in England] and his tragical exclamations and ovations consequent, is most perfectly the Image of the old S.W. For my expresse words in that 14. Par. by him cited, are, [that they doe or probably can mistake in a thing of that nature visible before their eyes, I believe not.] Which what is it but my affirma­tion, that I believe them infallible in such matters, all that is meant by Infallibility in testifying, being this, that there can be no probable reason to doubt of the truth of his testification, and not that there is any natural impossibility that he should mistake, for thus we know deceptions even of sight are possible; And he that cannot be supposed fallible in a thing of his own sight, and therefore is a competent witnesse in that, may yet be more than fallible in other things; which as it was the only reason of the answer given him in that 14 Par. so it shew'd sufficiently the no advantage he gain'd to his cause, by this kinde of Infalli­bility. And so much for the multiplyed slanders, in which are founded the concluding boasts and triumphs of his 10th Section.

SECT. V.

Answer to his eleventh Section. Power without Infallibility. Captious exceptions. Distinguishing without torturing. A Church sufficiently assisted, nay actually in the truth, nay infallibly ascertain'd of that truth, yet in additionals fallible. Naturally fallible. S W's infe­rences how causelesse. The Church is not supernaturally infallible. Yet the failing not in the supernatural principle. A fallible Chri­stian Church more certain of her Faith, then Jewes, &c. Diffe­rence between Faith cui non subest dubium, & cui non potest subesse falsum. Assent, and that not passionate, without belief of infallibility. Believing so farre as not to disbelieve. S. W's mista­ken triumphs. The Churches infallibility in some things. Her fal­libility in others competible with making decisions. Of inferiors ac­quiescing only.

1. HIs 11th Section proceeds to a large review of the dis­course concerning Mr. Knots concession, which being a meer digression both of the Cath. Gentl. and the Disarmer at the first (as appeared Reply Ch. 11. Sect. 3 n. 4. 5.) it must now be much more such, it being visible, that how pertinent soever it is to the Controversie of Schisme, to consider the praetended Infallibility of their Church, yet 1. I had before that of Schisme written a large Treatise of dispute with Mr. Holland upon that subject of Infallibility, which I was not therefore to repeat a­gain, 2. with that part of my discourse which only considered Mr. Knots concession, that it was lawfull to separate or continue in sepa­ration from the Church of Christ, in case we could not without lying be permitted to communicate with it] 'tis as evident this hath no immediate connexion, and so must be look'd on as a digres­sion.

2. This might passe for full answer to the whole Section, being a competent reason, why I should no longer insist on [Page 358] that which was at first a meer digression. However 'tis answer to what he saith in return to my (as he calls them) 2. first Trifles.

3. To the third I answer, that a Church which is fallible, may upon praevailing reasons verily believe that to be true, which yet she knowes not by any of her own sensations, and giving her children those reasons, which induce her belief, may reasonably also oblige them to believe in like manner; at least not so to disbelieve, as to teach the contrary to what she so reasonably be­lieves. But still this believing somewhat on reasonable motives, is neither knowing this, nor beleiving her self infallible in all other things; Much more was said on this head, in that Section of the Reply, n. 13. to 20. to which I referre the Reader.

4. As for the 4th I slipt not the point, nor leapt from believing to obeying, but thought fit to illustrate a pari, that a Church might teach, and require belief, as well as a Lawgiver command, and expect obedience, without being either of them infallible. The case I still think to be the same, for as on the one side the fallible teacher may propose errors, so the fallible Lawgiver may command sins, and the danger is as great to the Subjects in practising one, as believing the other, and God hath not placed us out of the reach of either of these temptations, nor is it ne­cessary he should, as long as he leaves us rules, Scripture and Tradition, and reason, to try the one by, as his own commands and prohibitions, to examine the other. And then where is the affected insincerity, that S. W. so loudly objects in this place? Besides, the Church having an authority to make Lawes, as well as teach Doctrines, to set forth Canons, as Articles, what crime was it, in stating the Churches power, to advert to each of these? this I there did, to the one n. 16. to the other n. 17, 18, 19. Certainly S. W's cause is a severe Mistresse, if it require him to make up whole Volumes of such cap [...]ious exceptions, as these.

5. Next, the distinguishing of ambiguous words, and bringing his proposition into open light, is to him the same cruelty, as cut­ting off his eyelids, and setting him just against the Sun; he expresses his impatience of it (and what is that but an hatred [Page 359] of the light, and he knowes the Original of that) by his com­plaint of beingP. 109. drawn and quartered with unheard of tortures.] But the more he complains, the more reason there is to use him to this kinde of exercise, that by general ambiguous affirmations he may neither deceive others, nor himself.

6. After this, he proceeds to the arraigning of these words of mine, Reply p. 15. that a particular Church that is in the right in all matters of Faith, and hath before it Scripture and Tradition, and skill in all those knowledges which are usefull to fetch out the true mean­ing of the Scriptures, and ability to inquire into the antient path, and compare her self with all other considerable parts of the Ʋniversal Church, and then is diligent and faithfull to make use of all these suc­cours, and in uprightnesse of hear [...] seeks the truth and applies it self to God in humble ardent continual prayer for his guidance to lead into all truth, This Church is yet fallible, may affirm and teach false, i. e. this is naturally possible that it may, but it is not strongly probable that it will, as long as it is thus assisted and disposed to make use of these assistances and means of true defining.] These are my words at length, which he means to paradigmatize, and thereforeP. 110. calls for all my friends special attention. And I do so too, and his friends also shall be allowed room at the audience.

7. And that neither may be misguided by him, I must require them to remember 1. that the Church, whereof I there speak, is expressely a particular Church, 2. that that particular Church is supposed to be in the right in all matters of Faith, I shall now adde, that it may have had those infallibly testified by those that had them from the Apostles, and so is thus farre infallibly in the right, as long as she adhaeres to that which she hath thus received. 3. that though 'tis possible she may, as other particular Churches have, fall from the true infallible faith, yet I spake not of that, but of her fallibility in other decisions, which were not de fide. 4. that by naturally fallible] I meant that effect of humane frailty incident to our corrupt and infirm nature, which, when it is afforded sufficient, but not irresistible grace, is for all that grace, and the most diligent use of means, subject still, and lyable to surprizes, and other effects of infirmity. But then 5. these surprises are not strongly probable, as long as it is [Page 360] thus assi [...]ted, and disposed to make use of assistances. And therefore lastly, when at any time such a particular Church thus provided and assisted, falls into any error of Doctrine though not of faith (I exemplifie in the Church of Rome defining things which the Apostles never defined, temporary pains of souls now in Purga­tory, benefit of Indulgences to those that are now in those tem­porary pains, &c.) it is by not adhaering to these Rules, which she hath before her, Scripture and Apostolical Tradition; and if she doth not make right use of them, this certainly is either a crime; or a failing, a crime, if she wilfully, or through praevail­ing passion betray those succours which God or reason offers, a failng, if through surprize only she be insnared, and drawn into that error, verily thinking it a truth; The former is a mor­tal sin, the latter pardonable by the [...] of the Gospel, But still both of them certain evidences of more than fallibility in her that thus falls.

8. This clear explication of the case proposed will be sure to supersede all S. W's crafts, and silence his out-cries in this matter, and rebound the absurd affirmations on the accuser. For 1. how can it follow hence (what he is resolved to conclude) that it is still aequally probable that it does erre? Could any thing be more cautiously praevented, than my words praevented this, when I only said, it is naturally possible that it may, but not strongly probable that it will erre.

9. Secondly, can it follow from thence, what he again in­ferres, that the faith of that Church and all that adhaere to it, hang in aequal scales whether it be true or no] when for all matters of faith my supposition then was, that it was in the truth, and my addition now is (very reconcileable with that) that it may have had these so infallibly testified, that in teaching these it shall be infallible, though not in every thing else, which is no part of the faith. Is the faith of that Church which is in the truth in all matters of faith (without adding that it is also infallibly ascertain'd of that truth) in aequal scales whether it be true or no?

10. Thirdly, can I be blamed for saying no more than that it is naturally fallible? Certainly the fallibility that is in this case, flowes from the principle of natural weaknesse or corruption. And [Page 361] if he will now ask, as he doth, Whether it be or be not superna­turally impossible she should erre? I answer it is not supernaturally impossible, i. e. the gracious supernatural assistance which is afforded, doth not irresistibly raise that particular Church above possibility of sailing in any point. The grace may be neglected, and not made use of at all, and then it will fail criminously, or it may not be made use of with such perfect persevering diligence, as to ex­clude all effects of surprise and frailty, and then again it fails, though not so criminously, but according to our humane mea­sures of ‘Ast opere in longo fas est obrepere somnum.’ and so still he sees a just reason, why after, reckoning up superna­tural means of confirming her against erring, I yet concluded, that she is naturally fallible, because still it is from the failing in na­ture, and not from any defect in the supernatural principle, that she at any time fails. Such important solid grounds as these, and no other S. W. constantly hath for all his most contumelious ovations.

11. Apply what hath here been said, to his next Paragraph about the Churches knowledge whether it erre or not, and you have prevented all that can crave answer on that subject. For how can the defining a particular Church fallible in superstructures, though therein it so define, as not to doubt of the truth of her definings, (when withall at the same time it is supposed true, yea infallibly ascertain'd and rooted in all the branches of the Faith) be the making the Church no certainer of her faith, than Jewes, Turks and Heathens are of theirs? Is all that the Jewes, &c. believe, superstructures, or are they infallibly ascertain'd of their Fundamentals? The like holds of all the passionate Opiniona­tors, haereticks, &c.

12. Lastly for his profound quaestion, why if there may sub­esse falsum, may there not subesse dubium, or why should they not be bound to doubt of it?] I answer that wherever there may subesse falsum, there may subesse dubium, but it doth not fol­low that what may be, is, or ought to be; I supposed the Church, of which I speak; not to doubt of the truth of a point, which [Page 362] she defined, and therefore that she rationally defined it; And then of that Church that was supposed not to doubt, at the same time to suggest that she may doubt, is to no more purpose, then to suggest that she may doe that which she doth not; And to think her obliged to doubt, when by a concurrence of motives and reasons she is morally obliged not to doubt, is to suggest contra­dicti [...]ns. And this is still all that S. W's prime, hopefullest arts arrive to.

13. By the way, how doth it appear that falshood in things wherein the faith is concerned (of which only I speak in that place) is Falshood in things concerning aeternity? Can no man, that differs from the Church of Rome (and so must by the Romanist be thought to believe Falshoods) concerning Purgatory, &c. (wherein sure the Romanists fai [...]h is concerned) be saved? Let Mr. Whites book of the state of souls be advised with in this point. Meanwhile that it is passion that makes a Church, that hath not infallibility in all things, give assent in any thing, is one of the grand maxims of S. W's Rushworthian Divinity, which the Reader that hath full leisure, may combate with, if he please, but I have many greater ingagements before me, though for ought I yet see, all Homo­geneous.

P. 113.14. Such is his next discourse, which will needs have me total [...]y destroy belief, because in some sorts of things I think it reasona­ble, that a consent be by private men given to the Church in that which is proposed as most probable] This is the passage he cites, and upon it asks, Are they bound to believe the Church, when they have probability to the contrary? I answer, I spake of probability on the Churches side, not on the contrary, and so have no obli­gation to go farther out of my way, to consider his unsea­sonable quaestions; Yet I told him of a thing called a bare yield­ing to the judgement of superiors; and that may take place in his proposed case; and exemplifie yielding without a perswasion of in­fallibility.

P. 114.15. Next, his faculties improve upon his hands by using, for * he hath sprung a piece of Atheisme in the Shell, and from my speaking of a weak sort of belief in some weak persons, unable to search the Churches probable grounds (and that for some [Page 363] additional Doctrines only, as the whole discourse manifested) and from my defining that (not all their faith simply) to be a be­lieving so farre as not to disbelieve, he musters up a bedroll of ab­surdities. The first will give you a perfect judgement of all the rest, being exactly homogeneous, If, saith he, the measure of that belief to which the Church can oblige the ruder sort, be only to believe so farre as not to disbelieve, then in reality she can oblige them to believe nothing at all] But who ever imagined this the measure of that belief indefinitely (for that is in effect of all that belief, to which the Church can oblige them) to believe only so farre? How came the [only] into that period? or how [the measure of that belief to which the Church can oblige] 'Tis visible, out of S. W's creative Optick, and then let him answer for the ill consequences. I have oft assured him of my acknowledgement, that the Church hath infallible grounds for all matters of Faith, in those therefore she may reasonably oblige to more than not disbelieving, But of those I was not bound to (nor did I) speak in that place. Who could have thought that S. W's whole Army of hopefull triumphs, ready to be counted by the poll, would ever have vanish'd out of his hands so suddenly?

16. His descant on the twoP. 115. propositions bears proportion with the former misunderstandings, and by the praemised ex­plication is competently seen through. An obligation to an in­fallible assent is or ought to be relative to some kinde of infallible authority; Such there hath been, and is in the Church, of two sorts, one founded in Christs promised special presence and assi­stance to the Apostles, who thereby became infallible in preaching the faith, the other founded in a sufficient testification of the Apostles Doctrine in all necessary things, whether by their wri­tings which Ʋniversal Tradition hath conveighed to us infallibly, or by word of mouth as universally attested by the Churches of their Plantations to be received from them; And in these also both the universal, and every particular Church, that adhaeres to, and forsakes no part of their depositum, is infallibly assured, and may infallibly teach, and require an infallible belief or consent, i. e. in all the matters of Apostolical Faith, the Articles of the Crede, preach'd to all (and exacting belief from all) by the Apostles, [Page 364] into which consequently all are baptized. But for many other lesser things, the same particular Church which is infallible in these, may not only be fallible, but sometimes actually erre, and yet retain an authority to make definitions, form Articles for her sub­jects (the fewer she makes, I suppose, the better) and require an acquiescence at least from all to such her determinations.

17. In this sort of lesser things wherein the Church is fallible, and yet according to her best and soberest judgement makes de­cisions, how vain and ungrounded is S.W's supposition? 1. That the subject is certain that that is false, which his fallible Church pro­poses to him, 2. that it is a point of faith which concerns salvation not to erre in (what two suppositions could have been more contrary to the case set, and which alone was spoken of in that place?) And how farre from truth his suggestion, that a speculative p [...]int cannot be decided authoritatively, if the inferior be bound to acquiesce only? Is there no obedience in submitting, and not disquieting the peace of the Church, when I cannot assent? What if the next Councel of Romanists should define the Pope Infallible in his de­finitions, might not Mr. White call back his Tabulae suffragiales, and never divulge again that that were an Archibaeretical Do­ctrine, and live quietly in the Roman Communion? Or may he not now live in obedience to that Church, without believing a Purgatory of praesent Temporary flames? And if what I adde of an absolute infallible belief to none but an absolutely infallible Church] be the granting, as he saith, the very point, affirming as much, as my adversary can reasonably demand, I wonder what reason he hath to complain; The fewer truths I finde come from him, the lesse forward I shall be to deny him my concurrence in any thing where I may safely afford it him, desiring to have as much peace as is possible with every man, and not as many con­tentions.

19. His rarity of the whole and half apple shewes his faculty in making of Contumelious parallels, and that it seems, must serve his turn, instead of speaking or attending to plain truth. And thus much for his 11th Section.

SECT. VI.

Strictures on his twelfth Section. Faith imputed to impurity of passion. No faith, but knowledge with S. W. His dign [...]fying their present Church. Of the supposed imposs [...]bility for Parents to conspire to lead their children in error. Some Fathers proceed by the Colliers faith. Mr. Whites Confession. Communion in error without conspiracy. Belief of a Churches infallibility a principle of general error. Many wayes of introducing errors into a Church No demonstrativenesse of Mr. Whites new way. The present Church assured of some things, very fallible in others. The no ground of his thirteenth Section. Infallible belief of matters of fact concurrently testifyed. Concurrence of testimonies of fallible men, an infallible reason of belief. S. W's misrepresentations.

1. HIs twelfth Section with the rare Sermon at the end of it (a special essay of S. W's faculty that way) is all either repetition of grounds of their Churches inerrability (already refuted when formerly laid) or of consequences (which cannot rise above the height of their fountain, the pitch of the grounds) or meer declamation and contumely, (which must not be incouraged so much, as to have the least regard, or return made to it.)

2. Some things only I shall briefly note in his processe, and leave the Reader to consider of them, As 1. that all assent which hath not its original from evidence (this, I take it, must include Faith, which is of things inevident)P. 118. Springs from impurity of passion, i. e. of vice.

3. So again that God either hath left no power to oblige to assent, or if he have, it must be sounded in evidence] The necessary im­portance of which I suppose to be, that I cannot by God him­self be obliged to assent to any thing, but what is proved to me by demonstration, nor to believe but what I know, which imme­diately concludes that there is no Law of Faith, but only ne­cessity of knowledge.

[Page 366]4. Thirdly, that the present Roman Church (of that he must speak) hath no other motive to oblige any heathen to assent to her Do­ctrine, as farre as concerns its having been taught by Christ and his Apostles, but the proposal of her own authority, millions and millions of Fathers in the (present Roman) Catholike Church conspiring to witnesse those points of Doctrine were received from their Ancestors as from their, and so ascending upward, as from Christ.] Which as it gives the same authority to their present Churches praesumptions, as to the universal Testification of the first and purest times of those that were [...] and [...] of the Apostles, so it aequals the evidence of every article, that either this, or any one for­mer age hath taken for Tradition, with the aeternal divinity of Christ, the divine authority of the Scripture, or any thing which is attested to us most infallibly.

5. Fourthly, that 'tis impossible that these Fathers (of families, Mr. Whites connatural way was wont to read Mothers) would con­spire in any age to attest a notorious untruth, pernicious to their own and childrens aeternal blisse.] When 1. understanding it, as we doe, of additionals only, every such untruth is not pernicious to their seduced childrens aeternal blisse. 2. 'Tis more than possible for the farre greatest number of Parents to go themselves, and lead their children in the broad way whether of pleasure, or profit, that leadeth unto ruine, and S. W. hath not so numbred his Fa­thers by the poll, as to be able to affirm any more of any quaesti­oned Doctrine of any age, than that it hath been thus taught by the farre greatest number of Parents. 3. 'Tis more than possible also, that untruths may by some cunning seducers be so disguised, or by authority plausibly and definitively proposed, as not to be notorious to many. 4. What is but possible, and so is every thing that implyes not a contradiction, as it is evident this doth not, is not impossible.

6. Fifthly that 'tis impossible those so many Fathers could either erre or mistake in things so visible, or contrive a conspiracy to embrace any one error, considering the several Countreyes in which they lived dispers'd, and consequently their several natures, obligations, interests, and other manifoldly varying circumstances.] Whereas 1. every point of Doctrine is not a thing visible to the multitude of [Page 367] Fathers of Families, who perhaps never hear or know what be­longs to some Doctrines, which the Church holds, but areApol. p. 234. 71. 114. oft allowed by Mr. White to proceed by the Colliers principle, be­lieve as the Church believes, though they know not what it is, or as his style is, believe a knowing person in that wherein our selves are ignorant (a maxim, saith he, that governs all our life publike and private) 2. there is no impossibility for such great multitudes to erre or mistake, when (whatever their Church is) not one of these Fathers mentioned is by them believed to be infallible, and then 3. there is no need of their contriving a conspiracy to em­brace an error, their few Doctors may be either seduced, or over­awed, or bribed by persons in greatest power to embrace an error, (as was visible when the Emperor was Arian, and in many other instances) and then they will uniformly deliver it to all that believe them, and understand it, and they that understand it not, will believe with the Collier, and they that believe not will be either silent, or unconsiderable, and soon put to silence, and an anathema, or a fagot will be sufficient to make any Doctrin general, 4. The variety of Countreys, natures, interests, &c. can never produce an impossibility, or render it more than improbable, and a thousand probabilities are nothing, saith Mr. White, and as little the same number of improbabilities, and never were they lesse in any case than in this where the one motive be­ing common to all that live within the Roman Communion, viz. a belief of their Churches Infallibility, whatsoever is propo­sed by the Governors of that Church, may universally be received, by all their subjects, how distantly soever dispersed, or na­tured, or interested, nay must, by necessity of immediate connexi­on, when once they have imbibed the principle, resolved that their Church is infallible, for then sure she which can erre in no­thing, cannot erre in this.

7. Sixthly, that 'tis impossible that if they would and could attest and introduce an error, it should not be most visible and palpable to the whole world, whereas 1. the farre greatest part of the whole world, as that signifies the Fathers or Mothers of Families, doe not in a whole age consider some Doctrines of their Church, or consequently are capable of comparing the old stock [Page 368] with a Roman Additional. 2. If they discern it, they may either out of love of novelties, like the change, and upon ten­der'd advantages, like it better, or upon fear accept, and not expresse dislikes, or, upon perswasion of her Infallibility, never quaestion what is entred into a Canon at Florence, or at Trent, and then what matters it for visibility and palpablenesse to the whole world.

8. These last three propositions of his intituled his treble twisted Impossibility, are the result of his admired Dialogues, and the Apology for Tradition, and as many faileurs as there are in them (there are many more than I have now mention'd) so many evidences there stand upon record, that the New-Albian way of Oral Tradition, on which all the Dispatchers fortunes depend, fails of its demonstrative evidence; and then according to the rule in the front of this Section, all assent that is given to it must spring from impurity of passion, i. e. from vice, and conse­quently he will conclude, that God himself cannot command assent to it. What then must Mr. White take himself for, that so severely and inexorably exacts it of all his Disciples, that the Pope himself must be an Arch haeretick, if he come in com­petition with this more refined way, of his Fathers or Mothers, for the Infallibility.

P. 120.9. Seventhly, that their Churches sticking close to this Rule, of delivering only what she received as thus attested (which was the great begging the quaestion, on which in his Grounds, all his demonstration for Tradition depended, the Minor in his grand Syllogisme, not offered to be proved) is again tender'd in the like manner, without any offer of proof; But of this I must not again so soon enlarge, having so lately elsewhere spoken abundantly of it.

10. As these fundamental propositions of his shall be found to have demonstrative truth, so his consequences shall be allow­ed the priviledge of their connexion, to them, and by the same necessity fail of all degree of probability, if his grounds appear to have been mislaid, and to that issue I leave the whole dozen of them, and the Sermon cast in, to make up the weight.

P. 123.11. Only one special prodigy more may deserve to be [Page 369] call'd out from his tenth consequence, that my denying any com­pany of men on earth (my words apparently must be understood of none on earth) to be infallible, is no lesse than the destroying at once all belief, and making it a sin to believe any article of the Christian faith, since if the Authority that conveighs Scripture and Primitive Doctrine to us cannot be evidenced to be infallible, no man is bound to believe either, nay he must needs sin in praecipitating his assent without evidence to ground it.] Whereas I had thought, that the universal consent of the whole Church of the first ages (that were certainly competent testifiers) might so be con­vey'd to us, as infallibly to assure us of the Scriptures, and all Apostolical Doctrine, and that that Church of this age that were thus infallibly assured in many things, might yet be fallible in others, such as on their own discourses and reasonings, or but praetense of Tradition, they define without the like testification of their coming from the Apostles. And if my saying of this be as much as he sayes or desires (asP. 123. himself confesses it is) one would think this might be the setting an end to this controver­sie. But then alas our new Preacher that hath not been oft in the Pulpit, would lose his Text, on which his harangue is prae­pared, and therefore it must be decreed, that I have contradicted my self, and so that my condition is but so much the worse, for having gone as farre as he himself could desire of me. When will disputes be at an end, whilest these are the contrary arts and wayes of aeternizing them?

12. A like art it is which hath produced his whole 13th Secti­on, where from my saying that 'tis in vain to speak of motives to return—(i. e. in plain terms, that we were excommunicated by (and did not separate from) them, and cannot now be re­admitted to their communion without dissembling and lying, by which means our reunion is become impossible, and so 'tis a meer vanity to talk of motives to it) he makes no difficulty to con­clude, that I professe my self uncapable to hear motives or reasons, and that it is in vain to speak of them to me, and what greater obstinacy than this? But suppose I had said 'tis vain to speak reason to S. W. who is so resolved to misunderstand, and put odious colours on all that is most innocently said and meant, [Page 370] would he conclude from thence, that I profess'd never to speak reason more, and so were resolved to subscribe all his infallible Dictates? The justice were aequal on both sides; the case be­ing clear, that what is made simply impossible by their tyranny and intolerable conditions, is thereby become vain to think or speak of to those that will not sin against conscience, and then what need we attend to more motives for what we desire al­ready, when if we desired it more ardently, 'twere still as im­possible as ever?

13. What to my Replies concerning Antiquity and Possession (Repl. p. 20, 21.) he hath returned p. 129, 130. I desire the Reader to consult in the places, and so also concerning the fallibility of the testimonies of men in a known matter of fact, as that there was such a King as Henry VIII. which testimonies though in one respect I count fallible, because every man that hath testified it, is, as a meer man, but fallible, yet the concur­r [...]nce of all men, that then lived, and since, in those testimonies assures me infallibly of the truth of it, so that no imaginable mo­tive can beget any doubt of it in me, and so upon the strength of that reason I believe it infallibly.

14. When therefore he saith that I account the reasons of be­lieving that Henry VIII. was King—fallible, he must know, 'tis a misrepresentation, Repl. p. 22. My words are, The reasons on which I be­lieve it, are the testimonies of meer men, and so fallible] The word fallible he might, if he had pleased, have applyed to what was next before it, [meer men] and then it must have been evi­dently true, for sure meer men are fallible: But he might with more reason have applyed it to [testimonies of meer men] for of them 'tis visible that I spake it, by what follows [the bare fallibility of those testimonies] but (against this evidence) he must mistake, and affix it to the first word, that the rea­sons of believing I account fallible] Whereas 'tis plain enough, that the testimonies, as they are of fallible men, being fal­lible, yet the concurrence of all men in those testimonies is an infallible reason, of which therefore no man can reasonably doubt.

[Page 371]15. This kinde of certainty, he saithP. 137. I put as a parallel of the Protestants uncertainty, and challenges me to shew the thousandth part of it for any point wherein we differ from them.] But this is another misrepresentation,Reply p. 21. Sect. 3. n. 34. My words were, that the falli­bility of the Protestants, whilest yet they are without doubting verily perswaded that their reasons have force in them, cannot make it possi­ble for them to believe what they doe not believe, or lawfull to professe contrary to their belief, and this illustrated by believing the testi­monies of Henry VIII. the fallibility of which testimonies (though 'twere supposed) would not make it reasonable for me to doubt of it, nor lawfull to professe I doe not believe it. What need then had he to take such solemn pains to prove that it is demonstrable, there was such a man as Henry VIII. which I be­lieve as much as he, and believe as infallibly as he would have me? What then follows to the end of the Section is unsigni­ficant, and so I give it leave to passe.

SECT. VII.

His fourteenth Section. Schisme against the whole Church. S. W's Logick of Sacriledge found in every theft. His suggestion of my denying authority of Councels. Power of a Councel of Bishops over one Bishop. Omitting to enlarge of Councels is not leaving out that branch of Schisme. S. W's strange misrepresentation, by inserting of words in my period.

1. HIS 14. Section well provided with ovation and reports of his victories, I most willingly adventure to the Readers judgement, who shall compare it with Repl. Ch. III. Sect. 1. and doubt not but he will believe, that if I vindicate the Prote­stant from having separated from any one Father or Brother in the whole Christian world, I have freed him from dividing from the whole Church, and from the authority of Councels, it being im­possible to separate from the whole without separating from any one part of the whole, or from Councels, which are made up either of all the Bishops, or of a greater or smaller number of them, in ease he be vindicated from having separated from any one of those Bishops.

2. What a gainlesse exerxcise then must it be to the Reader, should I survey his several arts to make this plausible, which is as farre from being possible, as an universal affirmative [com­municating with all] is unreconcileable with an universal nega­tive, such is communicating with none (and [separating from the whole Church] is the interpretation of that) or even with a particular negative, there being not any one man in the world, with whom I refuse to communicate; For if there be any such, he must be my Superior, or aequal, or inferior, and that we have not separated from any of these, is the undertaking, confess'dly, of that Tract of Schisme.

3. His first incounter against that which is so palpable may [Page 373] deserve to be taken notice of, as an essay of what is to be expected from the rest. Schisme, saith he, against the whole Church is not comprised in any one head, because it is in an higher nature sinful, and so exceeds it. As if he had said, the Virgin Mary is not comprised under the head of women, because she is more excellent than other women, and so exceeds it. His own instance will clear the matter as well as any could have been pickt out. Sacrilege, saith he, and Parricide according to the common notions are found indeed in every simple theft and murther, but accor­ding to their specifical differences they exceed them, and so are not com­prised in them. As great a miracle in Logick, as Mr. White is said to be of wit. For 1. is it possible that any man should ima­gine that sacriledge is found in every simple theft? What sacriledge (in any the most common notion that includes sacriledge, and if it do not so, 'tis bare theft, not sacriledge) is found in stealing a horse out of a Lay-mans Stable, when neither the man, nor the horse, nor the Stable, had any sacred relation upon them? Or what Parricide in each bloudy Duel, that is fought betwixt Strangers, that met and quarrel'd yesterday at the Ordinary? There is one of S. W's rarities of refined Logick, instead of which, he that were guided by ordinary rules would have said that Sacriledge and Parricide according to their common notions are found under the general heads of theft and murther.

4. But had S. W. descended to this puling mean spirited vul­gar idiome, he could not have maintained life to the end of his period, for that concludes with a second rarity; that according to their specifical differences they are not comprized in them] Is not a man according to his specifical difference comprised in a living crea­ture which contains in it both rational and irrational living crea­tures? And so is not sacriledge comprised in theft, which con­tains purloining of any thing whether common or sacred? and is not Parricide contained under Murther, when murther contains all killing whether of superiors or aequals? And what if killing superiors be a greater sin, than killing of aequals, is not the greater comprised in the general word, as well as the lesser? Are not these fine nets, and Lawes, and generical words, that catch hold only of the lesser, and let go the greater? Such extracts of [Page 374] sublimed sense S. W. hath communicated to us, in his attempt to prove that a man may be guilty of the highest, when he is perfectly free from any even the lowest degree of sin? Might not another mans Disciple, as well as Mr. Whites, have retained, without boasting of it, as much Logick, as this Magistery hath appeared to arrive to?

5. Such stuffe as this the whole Section is made up of, and must not with ordinary charity be minutely insisted on, only I cannot omit to reflect on one most scandalous suggestion most causelessely whispered against me, that I seem to doubt whether Councels have any authority, and durum telum necessitas] applyed to it; When he cannot be ignorant of the authority we allow Councels, and when all that I was in that place guilty of, was the framing a Dilemma, which part soever of which he took, it was manifest his cause was overthrown, thus, Either the Coun­cels, that are supposed to be left out of my Scheme, have some authority over him that is accused to divide from them, or they have none; If they have any, that (said I, and must still affirm) must be reducible to paternal power (as made up of those under whose authority he is placed, be it a Diaecesane, Provincial, National, or General Councel) If they have none, (as a Councel of Spaniards have none over an English man) any farther than by way of counsel and advise, that will directly fall under the head of fraternal charity.

6. Meanwhile it is evident, that as I acknowledge the just authority of Councels of all sorts from Diaecesane to General, and that as paternal to all that are subject to each, so IRepl. p. 29. then affirmed expressely that the power which belongs to the Bishops in each Province (and the proportion holds in a Nation, and the whole world) is united in that of a Provincial Councel, where all the Diaecesane Bishops are assembled (which again he strangely disguises; and misrepresents, making me to say no more, but that the offence against the whole was consequently an offence against any one there residing, (he should have said against every one, and consequently against all that have authority over him) and the despising of that is an offence under the first sort of Schisme, that of dividing from, or disobeying our superiors.

8. In defense of his great subtlety he proceeds to ask an [Page 375] abstruse quaestion, What paternal power hath a company of Bishops over a single Bishop? I answer, the same that any Aristocratick Go­vernment hath over every single member of it, and this, I take it, is as Paternal, as in a Monarchy, Monarchick power could be.

9. But because having mentioned this of Councels of all sorts, I did not, for some reasons particularly mentioned, proceed to handle the authority of Councells, or any other quaestion on that so large head of various discourse, farther than to say, that the Emperor when those last remedies were seasonable, had power of convoking Ʋniversal Councels (as every Prince in his own Dominions National) hence he is qualified by his gifts, to conclude that I confesse I treated not specially against Schisme against general Councels, and presently interprets that my confessing my division of Schisme insufficient, which was only objected. But I pray how can my omitting to handle one part more largely, or contenting my self (for reasons to me convincing) to have named it, inferre my not naming it at all, or excluding it quite out of my Scheme? Which if I visibly and confess'dly did not, 'tis then as visible and confess'd, that my division was not insufficient, or maimed in that respect.

10. What he addes p. 241. of my divination that towards the end of the world I think it probable there may be a General Councel, and his reason which his best auguries can give of it, that Anti­christ who is to be then the Ʋniversal secular Governour, and by con­sequence according to D. H's grounds the head of Gods Church, or Su­preme in Ecclesiastical affairs, will doe Christianity that favour as to gather a General Councel, adding that this if any must be my meaning, is, all of it put together, as unparallel'd an unsincerity, as Anti­christ himself, of whom he speaks, with his [...], was likely to be guilty of.

11. I (that believe Diogenes spake very reasonably, when be­holding the Southsayers he cryed out [...] man was the most ridiculous of creatures) could not but behold with some amazement such words cited from me, that toward the end of the world I think it probable there may be a General Councel] Could I write in so deep a sleep, as to transcribe what I never remember to have been the matter of my dream? Yet these are S. W's plain words [towards the end of the world he thinks it probable [Page 376] there may be one] But looking neerer, it was observable that [towards the end] and [probable] being put, as citations, in Italick letters, the [of the world] and [he thinks there may be one] were not so noted, and then 'twas obvious to smell one of S. W's arts, and therefore looking on my words,P 30. Repl. Ch. III. Sect. 1. n. 13. I found to my astonishment (what I could not be so uncharitable to have suspected) none other than these words of mine [the congregating of the like (when possible, and pro­bable toward the end) is recommended p. 158. as a supply, when there should be need of extraordinary remedies.]

12. Can there be any quaestion of the sense of these words, that when the congregating of Councels is 1. possible to be had, 2. probable to conduce toward the end, to which Councels have been or should be alway designed, then I recommended the as­sembling of them, as supplies, &c. And behold a metamorphosis by one slight of hand, inserting [of the world] and then I that have written an intire dissertation, to prove that Antichrist was already come in St. Johns times, (not, asChrist. Doctr. c. 3. p 65. Bellarmine teaches his Catechumeni, that toward the end of the world he will endeavour to deceive us, but I say, that he was long since come) in the In­fancy of Christianity, must now turn an extemporary Augur, and Southsay of Antichrist, an Ʋniversal secular Monarch, towards the end of the world, and what not, when S. W. hath decreed to have it so.

13. To all the fourty and four false dealings in his Index a­mass'd together, I shall oppose this one Peccadillo of S. W. and if it do not outweigh them all (in pressing toward the Abysse) as much as the grossest falshood can truth, I shall be content to lye under as great a load, as his arts can provide for me. And so I take my leave of this Section (and of his captious sug­gestions, which constantly partake of some degree of this craft, though it do not alwayes arrive to this perfection of visible un­happinesse) having to his grand quaestion [why I treated not of Schisme against the King] given competent satisfaction in the Answ. to Sch. Disar. Ch. VII. Sect. 5. n. 4. if he had been at leisure to read so farre, instead ofP. 144. saying, that, as it appears, we decline to own the Supremacy of Kings in sacred matters. How truely, he may judge by what is there largely said in defense of it.

SECT. IV.

His fifteenth Section. Of retrenching the Roman Patriarchy. His mistaking the question. Difference between Metropolitical power and Patriarchate. Ruffinus's words only of the former, and so mine. The double use of the word Patriarch. The City of Rome and Italy distinct Provinces. His causelesse censure of the unin­telligible testimony. The strange contumelies heaped on Ruffi­nus, without all provocation. Christs praecepts how much for our ease, if obeyed. St. Jeroms displeasure to Ruffinus. Pal­ladius's testimony of him. Erasmus's censure common to him and Hilary (his mistake of Orbis Deucaleon) His calling James Bishop of the Apostles. His grounds for it. The agreement of others, Hesychius, the author de aetat. Eccl. His rendring [...] Macarius. The mistake of Pamphilus for Eusebius. S. W's rendring of the Nicene Canon. His proofs uneffectual, and his rendring disproved. St. Basils testimony little for the Popes credit. St. Jerom and he, only for his Patriarchate of the West. So Nilus and Zonaras their words.

1. HIs fifteenth Section is all spent on my retrenching the Roman Patriarchy, as the Catholike Gentleman was pleased to call it, and vindicating Ruffinus. And many artifi­ces he hath made use of, to advance from hence a seeming ex­ception against the Tract of Schisme.

2. To clear this whole businesse, it must be remembred how this dispute began. What I first said on that subject, came inSee Tr. of Schisme, p, 50, 51. l. 3. p. 52. l. ult. incidentally, and only as an example of Metropolitical power, in Scripture and the first antiquity, as in Timothy, and Titus, and James of Jerusalem, and the Angels of the seven Churches, so in the Bishop of Rome over the Province, or Region to him be­longing, called the Ʋrbicarian or Suburbicarian, as distinguished from the Province of Italy, under the Archbishop of Milane. [Page 378] This was then set down at large from several passages of anci­ent story, and from the observations of Leschasser, and Mr. Brerewood, and from Ruffinus's Paraphrase of the Nicene Canon. Then in the Reply to Cath. Gentl. it was resumed, and in every part vindicated. And now the Dispatcher comes with his re­newed assault, and his first undertaking is to evidence that the quaestion was of the extent of the Roman Patriarchy.] I might be allowed to know best, what was the subject of the quaestion, but I shall not assume so much to my self, but leave it to the Readers eyes, which will finde it most evident and certain (as hath been shewed from the first proposing of it) that it was of the Metropolitical power of the Bishop of Rome, never men­tioned by me in any opposition to any greater dignity, than of the chief Primate, or Patriarch of the West, which he (long after Ignatius's time of which I speak) obtained, but only as a pattern of Metropolitical power in the infancy of the Church. This being adverted to, takes away the whole dispute between us in this matter, for I that confined the Bishop of Rome his Metropolitical power to the Suburbicarian Region, never doubt­ed but his Patriarchate extended farther, to the whole West, as hath oft been granted by me.

3. But, saith he, (in despight of my gainsaying, or appeal to the Readers own eyes, or testimony concerning my own words) it is evident the quaestion is of the Roman Patriarchy. And how is it evident? Why, both by bringing Ruffinus's testimony upon the stage, who acknowledg'dly spake of Patriarchal Juris­diction, as also by the Doctors words Repl. p. 33. l. 2. and p. 34. l. 4, 5. But as to the citations from my Reply, the Reader will easily satisfie his own eyes, that I had respect only to the Catholike Gentlemans word (and used it only as his dialect, who had called it the Roman Patriarchy) and so demonstrated p. 33. that that Province of the Patriarch of Rome i. e. that which I had called the Province of the Bishop of Rome, but he the Ro­man Patriarchy, extended not to all Italy, and p. 34. I speak ex­pressely of the Praesidency of the Bishop of Rome, as that which I suppose he must mean by the Roman Patriarchy, but there­in never dream'd of that greater dignity among Primates, [Page 379] whereby 'tis vulgarly known there were first three, and after five Patriarchs in the whole world, and the Bishop of Rome the first of these, and Patriarch of the whole West, and so of a greater extent than the Picenum Suburbicarium, yea than all Italie, which yet never belonged to his Metropolitical power.

4. As for Ruffinus's speaking acknowledgedly of Patriarchal Jurisdiction, 'tis suggested without any colour of truth, for 'tis evident, I bring Ruffinus's words Suburbicariarum Ecclesiarum sollicitudinem gerere, to declare only the extent of his Metro­political power. And besides I have oft shewed that Patriarchs, as they differ from Metropolitanes and Primates, have no Juris­diction, but only an addition of honour or dignity, and if by the phrase he should mean no more, but the [...] or honourable priviledges of a Patriarch, in distinction from a Metropoli­tane or a Primate, then 'tis certain Ruffinus is not acknow­ledged to have spoken of those, nor consequently I by citing the testimony of Ruffinus. And so there is the upshot of his evidences.

5. And then with what face can heP. 154. say that I conclude a­gainst the extent of the Patriarchal power by impugning the far­ther extent of the Metropolitical, when 'tis certain I only speak, in that place, of his Metropolitical power, and never so much as glance at his Patriarchate at all. 'Tis true ITr. of Schis. p. 54. §. 21. after said, in another Paragraph, that that of Primates or Patriarchs was an higher degree, than that of Archbishops and Metropolitans, but this is in that notion of Primates, wherein 'tisSee Tr. of Schis. p. 57. known there were fourteen of them in the whole Empire, each of which might sometime be called Patriarch, but not in that use of the word Patriarch (more received) wherein there were but three, the Bishop of Rome, Alexandria, and Antioch, (till Jerusalem and Constantinople were added to the number) and by this latter saying of mine of that other matter, no more can be concluded but this, that as the Bishop of the City of Rome, was also Me­tropolitan of the Suburbicarium, so he was, in another capa­city, one of the fourteen Primates, and one, and the chief of the whether three or five Patriarchs, But still this is not to con­fine [Page 380] the extent of his Patriarchy to that of his Primacy, or the extent of his Primacy to that of his Metropolitical power, any more than I confine the extent of his Metropolitical power to that of his Episcopal, making the bare City the subject of the one, and the Suburbicarium of the other.

6. All this is so manifest in my first handling this matter, and since in my defense of it, that for him still to affirm with all confidence that IP. 145. blunder andP. 146. mixe and jumble authorities together for my own ends, is a most palpable slander, upon which alone is founded all that he hath put together against me and Ruffinus in this whole Section, neither of which have said a syl­lable against any Romanists interests in this matter, if the Ca­tholike Gentleman at first, and since S. W. had had the patience to understand plain words, instead of faigning adversaries, and then confuting them.

7. Next he arraigns my testimonies which I produced, as ma­nifestations that the Province of the Bishop of Rome was distin­guish'd from the Province of Italy, which I said could not have truth in them, if the Province of the Patriarch of Rome exten­ded to all Italy (by the way, and to supersede his farther mista­king, by Patriarch of Rome must be understood in this place, the Metropolitan of the Roman Province, which the Catholike Gen­tleman, not I, but as from him, called the Roman Patriarchy.) Against my testimonies his objection is, that there is not one word found in any of them making mention of the Patriarchy, nor yet of the Province of the Bishop of Rome at all, nay the three first only mention the City of Rome.] I answer for the mention of the Patriarchy, it matters not, that was not my word, but the Ca­tholike Gentlemans, not understanding or not adverting to the common use of words, nor is it my interest to maintain it, but the contrary rather.

8. But for the mention of the Province of the Bishop of Rome it is enough that it is in every of the testimonies so express'd, as to oppose the City of Rome to Italy, for that shewes that these were not the same, but distinct Provinces, and to all that un­derstand any thing of the style of the old Lawyers, or the No­titia Provinciarum, is known to signifie the famous division [Page 381] into the Province or Region Suburbicarian, and the Province of Italie, and in the fourth or last of the testimonies there is expresse mention of Provincia Romana, as in Ignatius's Epistle 'tis called [...], the place of the Region of the Romans.

9. Of that fourth testimony he hath pleased to take so much notice, as to resolve that it is not intelligible in the Latine, and, as I cannot (saith he) but know, very corrupt. The words are these,Concil. To. 1. p. 266. Ex urbe Roma, quos Silvester Episcopus misit, Claudius et Vitus Presbyters Eugenius & Quiriacus Diaconi. Ex Provincia Italia civitate Mediolanensi Orosius Episcopus, Nazaraeus Lector, and afterwards Ex Provincia Romana, civitate Portuensi Grego­rius Episcopus. From the City of Rome, Claudius and Vitus Presbyters, Eugenius and Quiriacus Deacons, sent by Bishop Syl­vester, or whom Bishop Sylvester sent. From the Province of Ita­ly, from the City of Milane Orosius the Bishop, Nazaraeus the Reader. From the Roman Province from the City of Portua Bi­shop Gregory. Is not this plain and intelligible Latine? Where did the Club of wits conferre, or what shift have they made to perswade any man else, or themselves, that 'tis unintelligible, and not simply corrupt, but very corrupt? If S. W'sWho hath set it Ex urbe Roma quod Syl­vester Episcopus misit ex Pro­vincia Roma­na, only mend­ing in the table of Errata, quod into quos, but not inferring the Comma af­ter misit. Printer have not those wits in his belly, I know no man on earth, that doth or can think either corrupt or unintelligible, but as distinct, and expresse, as any thing could be imagined, to make difference betwixt the City of Rome, (strictly taken for no more than the City) the Roman Province, and the Province of Italy, and if it mean (as now he saith) the Popes Metropolitical Jurisdiction, never so much as naming his Patriarchal, that he knowes, is the very thing I would have, and for the proving it produced that, and the other testimonies.

10. What he concludes from my treating of the four Prae­fecti Praetorio in Constantines time, that the Patriarchy of Rome must needs extend to all Italy] hath already been answered, viz. that as a Primacy is of a larger extent, and power, than the Metropolitical authority, so 'tis granted, that all Italy was un­der the Primate of Rome; but he now knowes I spake only of the Metropolitical power of that Bishop, and that extended not to all Italy.

[Page 382]11. And now what can be more confident, and more ground­lesse than that all my testimonies are finally reduced to that authority from Ruffinus? When every testimony that I brought (being understood, as alone the ancient style permits them to be un­derstood) and the Subscriptions in the Councel of Arles, expresse­ly and irrefragably define the very same thing; which also is farther confirmed, and I hope must not in any reason be blasted by the addition of the clear words of Ruffinus, of which being not confident enough to say again, as so lately with no greater reason he did, that they are unintelligible and very corrupt, he must flie to new arts, but yet those with which he hath been long acquainted, of calling him aP. 149. great Knave, and accusing him ofP. 151. syllinesse and ignorance of propriety of speech, P. 153. and doltish ignorance, the monster of that and all future ages for eminence in that talent, and at once concluding himP. 151. a knave and fool both, and as if that were not enough, with the addition of Old Knave and old Fool, for no other reason but because he was an ancient Writer, And all this his but just reward, that he durst say, what, meerly for want of understanding, S. W. would not have had him say, though when it were duely weighed, it is as much for his turn, as mine, i. e. wholly impertinent to the main cause betwixt us, of Schisme, and as much to the retrenching the extent of the Roman Patriarchate, the passage belonging wholly to the Bishop of Rome his Metropolitical power, and not his dig­nity Patriarchal.

12. What an infelicity then is it to fall into the hands of a displeased S. W. whose passion will not permit him to discern whether Ruffinus have done him any wrong or no, and whose principles of bitter zeal praesently break out into Great Knave and fool, and dolt and monster, where ever he but apprehends himself or his cause to have received the least opposition. How much better were it to look, before he leaps into such imper­tinent unprovoked rages, or to resolve on the Apostles method towards real, much more phansied enemies, of overcoming evil with good. What is eminently observable in Christs Supplemen­tal praecepts, that they are not additions of burthen to humane life, but make the former Lawes of nature more easie and practi­cable, [Page 383] will be very appliable to S. W. in this matter, for had he made conscience of calling his Brother Racha, or thou fool, he had never been guilty of those other excesses against nature and common humanity, of accumulating those highest contume­lies and slanders of Knave and old Knave on one who had not deserved the least ill of him.

13. As it is, I shall not, I hope, now need farther to vindi­cate (him with whom I have had nothing to doe, but as he is a Paraphrast of that one Canon) from all the accusations that St. Hierome (andSee De vero usu Patr. p. 278. & 279. Mr. Daille, only out of St. Hieroms opinion, and as an instance how that Father dealt with his adversaries) hath heaped upon him, as an Origenist, or a Pelagian, with either of which haeresies this Canon certainly is not defiled by him.

14. 'Tis certain St. Hierome was a passionate Writer, andHoc unum denuntio & re­petens iterum iterumque mo­nebo, cornutam bestiam petis. Hieron. contr. Ruffin, To. 2. p. 311. B. again and again tells Ruffinus, that he must know that he deals with an horned beast. And such indeed his severe and goring language approved him to be. And then no wonder at any thing that is cited from him. 'Tis certain others, which knew as well, have given another manner of character of Ruf­finus, witnesse Palladius Lausiac. Hist. C. 118. who speaking of him, affirms, [...], there was not found among men any thing more knowing and more milde, or temperate, or moderate than he; and if the latter of these were, or because it might be the reason, that he was not so diligent in defending himself, and paying St. Hierome in his own Coin, it will not be just to impute it to the want of the former.

15. 'Tis here suggested against him from Erasmus, that he took to himself not the liberty of an Interpreter, but the license of a Contaminator of other mens writings. This is cited from hisβ. 3. Praeface to Hilary, but looking it there, the words ly thus, Hilarie never translated any thing out of Greek but with that li­berty of rendring the sense at his own pleasure, leaving out also and adding as he thought good. Poggius took the same liberty in translating Diodorus Siculus, and Ruffinus in all almost that he rendred, specially in the Books of Origene, and Eusebius's History, [Page 384] But this, saith he, is not the liberty of an Interpreter, but the li­cense rather of one that contaminates other mens writings. Where 'tis evident he charges no more on Ruffinus, than on St. Hilary himself,β. 2. of whom yet in the same Praeface he tells us, that St. Hierome that almost contemned St. Augustine, and attributed not much to St. Ambrose, doth yet with so much veneration cite Hilarie, that he calls him sometimes the Deucalion of the world, (where, by the way, I think that learned man was miastaken, applying to Hilarius Pictav. what Jerom had spoken of Hila­rius Diaconus, that joyned to Lucifer Calaritanus in his Schisme, and went farther, to rebaptize as many as had lapsed in time of persecution, and for that cause was called Deucalion by St. Je­rom, as is manifest in his book adversus Luciferian.) the Trum­pet of the Latine speech, the Rhoan, or great River of Latine Elo­quence, and much more in the profusest commendation of him.

16. Among the special ignorances imputed to Ruffinus, it is one, that he in Hist. Eccl. Euseb. l. 2. c. 1. makes of James Bishop of Jerusalem, James Bishop of the Apostles; Whether he did rightly translate Eusebius herein, I need not inquire, for if the Greek Copy before him had then, as now it is in our books, [ [...]] it is sure he could not truely render that, [of the Apostles] But then there is as little reason to impure that mifrendring to his doltish ignorance; for it cannot be imagined that he that translated a Greek Author, should not know the true rendring of [...] Jerusalem. It is there­fore unquaestionable, that either the Copies he used, had [...] of the Apostles, where we now have [...] of Jerusalem, and then he is not so much as blameable in the least degree, or else that reading as we doe, he used the liberty of a Para­phrast, as 'tis sure he oft did, and whatever other crime this Paraphrase shall affix upon him, be it that which St. Hierome chargeth on him, of being a Contaminator of other mens wri­tings, yet still this is farre enough from S. W's present charge, that of monstrosity for doltish ignorance. But even for all other guilts in this Paraphrase, it may not be amisse a while to exa­mine, before we credit S. W. that he was the monster of that [Page 385] and all future ages. And first in that veryl. 2. c. 1. place of Eusebius, where from Clemens we read, that James the Just was chosen Bi­shop of Jerusalem, this other passage is subjoyned from the same Clemens, that the Lord [...], delivered the knowledge or faith, after his resurrection to James the Just, and John and Peter, [...], they delivering it to the rest of the Apostles, and the rest of the Apostles to the seventy. And if this were so, what great iniquity, or contamination was it, to call this James, which was one of those three, a Bishop of the Apostles, the delivering the faith to them being not incompetent to have given him the yet higher title of an Apostle (I say not, the, by way of eminence over all, be­cause John and Peter are joyned with him in it, but an Apostle) of the Apostles. Nay farther yet, were not the Apostles at this time all of them members of the Church of Jerusalem? If they were, then those very Apostles, nay the principal of them, ma­king him, whilest they abode there, Bishop of Jerusalem, i. e. of the Church there, what monstrous absurdity was it to call him Bishop of the Apostles? as when so many Bishops of a Province choose, and ordain their Metropolitan. That this had truth in the utmost propriety, I need not interpose my sentence, lest it so­lemnly commence a new head of Controversie between S. W. and me, every word that is said, like the teeth sown, being so apt to spring up into a contention. 'Tis sufficient to the refuting of him, if I give him some instances of the like sayings in that or future ages, for then he is not the monster of all; And first let him consult these passages inAp. Phot. [...]. p. 125. Hesychius a Presbyter in this Church of Jerusalem, who styles him, in Photius's Epitome (from whom alone we have this book, as many others) [...], the chief Captain of the new Jerusalem, the Leader of the Priests, the Prince or chief Ruler of the Apostles, adding more, which I shall reserve for another occasion, this being sufficient for the present, to keep any man from deeming it a Prodigy, that he that is styled the [...], should be called the Bishop of the Apostles. I shall adde but one more,Cap. IV. the Anonymous Author de Aetatib. Eccles. neer three hundred years since, who from this [Page 386] very testimony of Clements in Eusebius, thinks reasonable to conclude, quod Jacobus super Apostolos accepit principatum, that James received a principality over the Apostles, and sedem Domini Jesu accepit possidendam, received the See of our Saviour to possesse; Let this serve to remove the first great praejudice against Ruffi­nus.

17. The second, of making the Greek word [...] happy, a Saint by name Macarius, I cannot account for, not guessing, as I am not directed, what passage it referres to, but sure the error, if it be any, is not monstrous, nor much above the pro­portion of those that render [...] Lu. 1. and Act. 1. Theophi­lus, and [...], Dorcas, especially when a Saint if dead, is so solemnly called [...], whatsoever his name be.

18. His third instance of doltishnesse is that he makes of Euse­bius of Pamphilus haeretick and Arian, Pamphilus Catholike, and Mar­tyr, where I shall not inquire why he chose so obscure a phrase, as to English ears [Eusebius of Pamphilus] must be, (The Reader might understand it, as well, as before he did Simon of Cananee) but suppose there was design in it, to make Ruffinus's mistake more grosse, and yet more credible, by the affinity betwixt the names, Eusebius of Pamphilus, and Pamphilus, and yet the distance betwixt the men, the one an haeretick and Arian, the other a Catholike and Martyr. But there is somewhat more in that ag­nomen of Eusebius [...], than the Reader was to be told of. He was so called because of the great friendship between him and Pamphilus (and S. W. that resolves the one to have been an haeretick and Arian, may learn from thence, that a Ca­tholike and Martyr may have the closest friendship with some that are called haereticks) so we have it in the life of Eusebius, [...], because of his friendship to Pamphilus, he had that agnomen given him, And as he was his special friend,Euseb. Eccl. Hist. l. 8. c. 17. the dearest and most loved of all his acquaintance, so he was his fellow Student too, [...], saith the Writer of his Life, he together with Pamphilus was the most diligent Searcher of the Divine Library (i. e. of Origens and other Ecclesiastical Writers Books, as Eusebius interprets the phrase, [...].) [Page 387] This neer acquaintance, I say, and communication of studies was the Original of this title, or agnomen of his, [...], Eusebius the friend of Pamphilus, or Pamphilus's Euse­bius, And then, as they read, why might they not write Books together? And so that Apologie for Origene may have been la­boured between them, and so Ruffinus not confound these two persons,) or take one for the other, an haeretick for a Catholike, an Arian for a Martyr (as S. W. will needs have it) but say that book was written by Pamphilus, which yet is acknowledged to be written by Eusebius. That this is not a bare possibility, or whimpering may be, as he is elsewhere pleased to speak, but in­deed the single truth of the matter, I appeal to his own Ba­ronius, Tom. 11. Ann. 256. n. 40. or to a more authentick wit­nesse, Eusebius, that best knew, in his [...]. Ecclesiastick History, where speaking of Origene, he saith, [...]. What was necessary to declare concerning him, may be read in an Apology labou­red by us and Pamphilus the holy Martyr of our time, which we la­bouring together composed with diligence for their sakes who love to finde fault. Which concludes irrefragably that the Apology for Ori­gene was framed by the joynt labours of Eusebius and Pamphilus, and so that Ruffinus was not mistaken in citing that as written by Pamphilus, which Eusebius, that could not be ignorant, saith was written or laboured by him and Pamphilus. 'Tis trueEp. 65. ad Pamm. & ad­vers. Ruff. l. 2. St. Hierome expresseth his opinon, that Eusebius wrote that Apo­logie, not Pamphilus, but what heed is to be given to his con­jectures, against Eusebius's expresse affirmation of a thing which he was so neerly concerned to know, the Reader will soon judge; But S. W's conclusion from hence, crudely put down, as his assertion of a plain matter of fact; that Ruffinus makes of Euse­bius of Pamphilus haeretick and Arian, Pamphilus Catholike and Mar­tyr,] and this as an instance of his doltish ignorance, and proof that he was the monster of that and all future ages for eminency in that talent, will not be thus excused, that St. Hierome lead him into that error, for as bitter as that Father was against Ruffinus, he [Page 388] makes this no instance of his doltishnesse; if he had, we now see how unjust a temerity he had been guilty of.

19. By these instances the Reader will be satisfied what justice is to be expected in the rest of the suggestions of S. W. against Ruff [...]nus, and spare me the pains of proceeding to a view of the severals; Only when for an upshot, he resolves to adde the words (as he saith) of their most famed Daille (against whom he is sure I will not take up the Cudgels, being a person so highly commended by the Lords Falkland and Digby) who l. 2. c. 4 cha­racters Ruffinus to be an arrant wooden Statue, a pitifull thing, one that had scarce any reason in what he said, and yet much lesse dexterity in defending himself, which also are the very words of Mr. White in hisP. 243. Answer to Daille, and are there remark'd with a refe­rence to those that account of so fundamental a passage of his in the interpretation of the Canons of the Councel of Nice— (I hope I shall not hence be accused, as Ruffinus was, to make S. W. Mr. White) I shall beseech the Reader to turn to Mr. Daille's Book, and examine this citation, or, to save him the pains, I shall do it for him. It is in his book de vero usu Patrum, p. 278. 279. where speaking of St. Hieroms manner of treating his adversaries, how he drawes their sayings beyond their sense, and affixes most remote meanings to them, which are not in their words, and then sets upon them most hostilely with contumelies, stinging speeches— gives an instance first in his dealing with St. Augustine, and then with Ruffinus, the former, saith he, he gibes as sarcastically and wittily as he can, Cum homine futili pugnabat, palo vulnerae infligebat, cujus et causa ipsa fortasse deterior, industria qui­dem certè ad sui defensionem nulla erat. but deals otherwise with Ruffinus, for then he fought with an inconsiderable man, and wounded a stake, who perhaps had a worse cause, and indeed had no industry to defend himself, and so after he had scoured the poor man from head to foot, and wounded him as sharply as he could, he tells him at last, that through fear of God he abstain'd from revenge, and lent not words to his raging breast, but with the Psalmist set a guard upon his mouth. I now leave the Reader to consider, which of these two Ancients had most of Mr. Daille's favour at this time, Ruffinus, that was thus scourged by St. Hierome, or St. Hierome that thus dealt with him, and others that he met with, and whether [an arrant wooden Statue, a pitifull thing, one that had scarce any reason in what he said, and yet [Page 389] much lesse dexterity in defending himself] which are all noted by the change of the letter, to be the words of the citation, be all to be found in Mr. Daillee; If they are, I am sure he must be beholden to the false English Translator for them, and 'twill hard­ly be worth my pains to pursue it thither.

20. But how severe soever the sentence be, that is gone out against Ruffinus's person, and learning, and what liberty soever he took in paraphrasing that Canon, 'tis not imaginable how the Romanist should be provoked, or the Papal greatness suffer by it (though it is true that Baronius, and other jealous advo­cates have suspected there lay some poyson under it) when what­soever can be deemed of his Patriarchate, 'tis certain, he was Bi­shop of Rome, and Metropolitane of the Roman Province, and Primate of a [...], and each of these of narrower circuit than the Pa­triarchate of the West; and for Ruffinus to set down in one place, what was the peculiar circuit that belonged to him in any of the three former relations, particularly as to a Metropo­politane, 'tis impossible it should be any praejudice to the fourth.

21. And therefore for S. W. in this Panick fright to flie to his arts of new interpretation, and give the Canon so strange a rendring, is much more unseasonable, than any thing commit­ted by Ruffinus in his Pamphrastical translation of it.

22. His rendring of the Canon is not so literal, as that he should allow himself to be angry at a Paraphrast; The words are these, [...]. To which S W. cannot imagine a more proper sense then this, that the Bishops of Aegypt, Lybia and Pentapolis should be subject to the Patriarch of Alexandria, because the Pope had used to hold them for so. And his proofs are two, 1. Because [...] quandoquidem manifests that the words following are the reason of the decree, 2. because hoc and [...] cannot possibly referre to any thing but the thing decreed.] But 1. 'tis certain his proofs gain him nothing, for in Ruffinus's, and the vulgar way of rendring the Canon, 'tis apparent that both the latter part, beginning at [...], is the reason of the [Page 390] former, (It is to be so at Alexandria, because it is proportiona­bly at Rome, and Antioch) and the [...] that, is the thing decreed, viz. that those lesser Cities and Regions of Aegypt, &c. should be under the Bishop of the Metropolis, because this course is custo­mary in other places, at Rome, and Antioch, &c. But either or both of these proofs not so much as offering at that, where the only difficulty is, are farre from concluding S. W's to be the truest rendring, for to omit that there is not in the Greek Canon any mention either of the word Patriarch, or Pope; (which yet wereNot one word is found in any of the testimo­nies making mention of the Patriarchy— p. 46. even now weighty objections against my conclusion from three of the four testimonies) both which are here inserted by S. W. instead of Bishop and Bishop, I demand, what is there in the Canon, of which these words [the Pope had used to hold them so] are either the version, or Paraphrase? [...],] they that have any the lightest know­ledge of Greek (and S. W. muchP. 18. loves the language, though he seem not to discover any great skill in it) will be able to con­strue for him, this is customary for the Bishop which is at Rome, (what in the Greek is there answerable to [holds them for so]?) and so the practice at Rome is set as a Copy of what is to be at Alexandria, and is not that honour enough to Rome, unlesse withall the Nicene Canon be founded in the Popes handling and judging matters belonging to Alexandria? Whereas 'tis clear that the foundation of the Canon is layd in the [...], the Pri­mordial customes in Aegypt, &c. which sure depended not on the Popes judgement or holding them for so.

23. So strange, and uncouth, and groundlesse an interpretation could not well have been looked for, but from S. W (yet if Bellarmine had it before him, de Rom. Pontif. l. 2. c. 13. §. Quar­ta igitur, and if Pope Nicholas the first suggested it to him, Epist. ad Michael Imper. P. 541. he must not then enclose the honour of it.) And by this means (one would think, sufficiently improbable) though the Metropolitical rights be most expressely referred to, by the latter part of the Canon, [ [...], if any man shall be made a Bishop without the consent of the Metropolitane] and those aequally specified in Alex­andria, Rome, and Antioch, the three most eminent Metropoles [Page 391] in the whole world, yet the Canon is, without all colour of excuse, detorted to Patriarchy, and Papacy, and the latter prae­sumed to have jurisdiction over the former, P. 154. when yet in his pro­duction of proofs for his side, he ascends no higher than to his Patriarchy over all the West, which certainly is not sufficient to give him any jurisdiction over his fellow Patriarchs in other Climes.

24. It is therefore observable in the last place, that in case Ruffinus's Paraphrase of the Metropolitical power over the Sub­urbicarian Province, should not hold, but the Canon were indeed to be understood of Patriarchs (as his testimonies out of Basil, Hierome, Nilus, and Zonaras import, and being the first that ever S. W. produced, to my best remembrance, 'twere even pity not to be convinced by them) yet his interpretation, which consists in asserting the Popes Jurisdiction over other Patriarchs, must needs destroy it self, and then I cannot imagine, why ei­ther in point of manners, or knowledge in Greek, or propriety of rendring, Ruffinus may not be fit to compare with S. W. unless it be that the one is not as Old as the other. And thus much for this main important affair of Ruffinus.

25. Meanwhile I may be allowed to make my best of that sprinkling of testimonies which S. W. hath afforded me in this place, not knowing when I shall have another such largesse from him. And then ifEpist. 10. St. Basil call the Bishop of Rome the Cory­phaeus or head of the Western Churches (he there mentions indeed [...] the Western Brow, or Pride, in one place, and [...] their Coryphaeus in another, and betwixt them saith that they [...]Basil. To. 2. p. 795. D. neither know nor endure to learn the truth, but are praepossess'd with false praesumptions, contending with those that annuntiate truth to them, but by themselves establishing haeresie, and then what hath he to doe with that Brow of the West? as the African Fathers in their Synodical Epistle to Boniface mention istum typhum, and in their Epistle to Caelestine, the introducing fumosum typhum seculi in Ecclesiam Christi, speaking of the transmarine Appeals, and Ca­rolus Calvus in his Rescript to Pope Adrian II. c. 10. hath the like, umbrosum seculi typhum— why then may not I conclude, that that of Coryphaeus or Antesignanus of the West, was his [Page 392] highest title, which it must be in that Fathers perswasion, who asks what hath he (and so sure disclaims having any thing) to doe with him, quite contrary to the Ʋniversality of his Pastorship, and then allowing him to have been possess'd of that by the courtesie of the Church, as the other testimonies expresse, what praetense can there be of his being Ʋniversal Pastor from Christ?

26. So again if St. Hierome account it the self same thing to be condemned by Damasus and by the West (he hath indeed these words,Ep. 77. p. 252. haereticum me cum Occidente, haereticum cum Aegypto, hoc est cum Damaso, Petroque condemnent) let Damasus be confined to the west, and allowed the chief there, as Peter in Aegypt, in St. Hieroms time, and then what becomes of the jus divinum of the Ʋniversal Pastorship.

27. So if Nilus be to be heard in distributing the climes, and accordingly the west be to be allowed the Bishop of Rome, by force of the Nicene Canon (as I shall willingly grant to be his words,De Prim. Pap. p. 67. and sense, [...], it is given to the Bishop of Rome to praeside or have power over the west) then 1. that is a praejudice to S. W's ren­dring of the Canon, for that gives him jurisdiction over the East, instead of power and praesidency over the west, which are prettily distant, and 2. the authority of the same Nilus may be extended farther,P. 49. as that the Pope having two things, 1. to be the Bishop of Rome, as the Synods witnesse, and 2. to be the first of all Bishops, the former he hath from St. Peter, the latter from the holy Fathers and pious Kings a long while after, for orders sake, P. 53. and again, that the priviledges are given the Pope by the Fa­thers, because it was the Imperial City, and not because he is St. Pe­ters successor, P. 94. 2. that Leo Bishop of Rome writing to Theodosius the Emperour, begges it as a mighty boon (the words of the Letter are, they doe all Omnes man­suetudini vestrae cum gemitibus & lachrymis supplicant sa­cerdotes— Leo Epist. 24. [...] with tears beseech his clemency) that he will command a special Synod (so [...], or rather [...], is to be rendred, as appears by the title of Leo's 24th Ep. by that meaning a General Synod on a special occasion) to be held in Italy, which, saith he, he would not so humbly have begged, if before he had had any right to it. And many the like passages, which will [Page 393] yield small advantage to S. W's interests, yet must in reason be taken in, to give the due and full sense to the words cited from Nilus, that it may appear what he meant by the Patri­arch of the West, one that was so dignified by the Church, upon that accidental consideration of Rome, being the Seat of the Empire, and one that had not power enough by it to assemble all the Bishops of Italy in a Synod, if the Emperor did not issue out his writs for the congregating them.

28. So if that be the meaning of the Nicene Canon, which Zonaras gives, that the ancient custome had given to the Bishop of Rome [...] to praeside over the West, then first this may be allowed to be the full sense of it, contrary to S. W's rare con­jecture of jurisdiction over the East, 2. the marginal note of the Romanist, affix'd to that Exposition of Zonaras [that he and Balsamon had added this, whereas the Pope was known to have had authority over the East and all the whole world] must goe for a fiction, and very unnatural glosse upon that Canon.

29. Lastly, if the same Zonaras's note on the VI. Sardican Canon be of any force, to prove more than the former; viz. that over and above the Provinces of the Western Empire, almost all those Provinces of the Eastern also, which lay westwardly, were granted the Bishop of Rome (Zonaras's words are [At that time [...], almost all the Western Churches, P. 368. A. the Macedonian, Thessalonian, Illyrian, Graecian, Peloponnesian, and the Church of Epirus, which afterward came to be under Constantinople) then sure the whole world, even in those dayes, was not under his government, and yet even of that which belonged to him much was cut off, and assigned to the Bishop of Constantinople, and no Schisme committed by that means.

30. The Exposition on the same Canon addes,P. 367. that the Popes had endeavoured by that Sardican Canon to draw appeals from Bishops to them in whatsoever cause; and affirmed it to have been framed in the first Nicene Councel, but being proposed in the Councel of Carthage it was found not to accord with truth, it being not made by the Nicene Fathers, nor at all pertaining to all Churches, but those which were subject to him. Which, I must suppose, concludes, that all were not so subjected.

[Page 394]31. And now in the name of truth let S. W. reap the fruit of his testimonies. And so at length I shall dismisse his 15th Section.

SECT. IX.

His sixteenth Section. Indicting of Councels belongs to saecular Ma­gistrates; The Popes entreaty humble not authoritative. Instances in Pope Leo and Agatho. The being an act of extraordinary power, no praejudice to the being an act of soveraignty. Of this power divolving to a private man in S. W's judgement. Calling the Pope Summum Genus. His answer to the Milevetan Canon of appeals proved null. The Africans free from Papal jurisdiction. His answer to the Nicene and Apostolick, frustrated. A principle of Papal tyranny. The Popes presence and consent not necessary to give the Nicene Canon force. The Primates being called head a praeju­dice to the Ʋniversal Pastorship. The title of Head peculiar to the highest. Peter and Paul Heads in Agatho. Names not belonging signifie Negation of power. Christs example that Masters may be called so: His second, and third answer superseded. The Popes refusing the Title, no modesty. His fourth answer. S. W's answer contrary to the Popes words. His fifth. St. Gregories humility, in denying himself to be a Priest, examined. Four answers more. Gregories assuming what he disclaimed. The Bizacene Primate. The Popes power from, or in subordination to the Emperour, in cases referred to him by him. Other testimonies from Gregory answered. The Patriarch of Constantinople his praetended conf [...]ssion of his subjection. The case of John of Constantinople. Six strange mis­adventures in one answer. Pontifex maximus. Episcopus Epi­scoporum. Tertullians testimony, in jeer to the Pope. Cyprian. Balsamon. The Canon of Chalcedon as schismatical as Protestants. Phocas's donation of the title of Ʋniversal.

1. HIs 16. Section, the last of his first part, comes to the power of calling Councels, which I had mention'd to be­long, National, to each Prince, and, General, to the Emperor, [Page 395] and to be a proof, that none is above Primates in the Church, but only the Soveraign Prince.

2. To this he saith he gave in Schis. Disar. three answers the two former of which 1. that my proofs were nothing unlesse they proved that the Emperors called Councels without the Popes signifying their desires to them, next, that if they did it without this I must prove they did it lawfully] he complains, had not their due con­sideration from me. But having given him a complete answer to the third, and thereby shewed that this of convoking Councels is a praerogative inseparable from the supreme power, and now most challenged by the Bishop of Rome, as such, and is indeed the most eminent in it self, and most characteristical of the supreme power, there was no great need to cast away time on the two former.

3. For suppose there were any such causa sine qua non, or that there were customarily any such civility payd the Pope, that Emperors would not exercise this their undoubted power, till he thought the time seasonable, and the extremities of the Chu [...]ch so pressing, as to request the Emperor to repair to that reme­dy, and so when it were done, without that respect to the Pope, it were not done lawfully, as to that circumstance, yet what praejudice were that to the residing of the supreme power in the Emperor? Would it thence follow that the Pope could lawfully doe it without the Emperor? Which yet, by this arguing, he certainly might, if he were the supreme power.

4. But to satisfie the importunity of his first answer (and that being done there is no place of doubt or scruple for the second) I shall demand what he means by [the Popes signifying such his desires] is it his authoritative declaration of his pleasure, or is it his humble request and petition? The latter would not much agree with a supreme Potentate, humbly to beseech his Vassal, yet in the very last Section I casually gave him an example of Pope Leo begging it [...] with tears of the Emperor Theo­dosius's clemency, [...], that he will command a Synod to be held in Italy, which is pretty distant from the Popes commanding it, or the Emperors being unable to doe it, without authorita­tive signification of the Popes desires.

[Page 396]5. ICh. 2. Sect. 3. n. 18. formerly gave him another instance (on another oc­casion) of Pope Agatho in his Epistle to the Emperors, concerning the calling a General Councel; where he mentions with great ve­neration and thanksgiving, the Emperors purpose to call a Councel, Concil. Tom. V. p. 60. E. F. [...], and [...], with praise we admire your purpose well-pleasing to God (the style was not, [well pleasing to the Pope) and for these commands of yours by your divine writ we are rejoyced, and with groans out of the depth of our heart we have begun to give God thanks. And store of the like might be afforded him; and then what joy will he have from the Popes signifying their so humble desires, which are farre from any marks of the least, much lesse of the highest power in him.

6. Next he endeavours to reconcile this of the Emperors calling Councels, to his Phaenomena, by telling us this is no ordi­nary act of standing Jurisdiction, but an extraordinary affair] so I conceive the Kings power of calling a Parliament is no ordinary act of every dayes exercise, yet sure it belongs to the supreme power, and is an evidence that the Kings in our Nation have been al­wayes acknowledged such, and the more extraordinary the af­fair is, the more worthy it is of the supreme power to take care of it, and the more unreasonable, that any body else should as­sume it.

7. What he then tells me, that if I think it inseparable from the Pope, I am in a great mistake] might sure have been spared, for I think it so farre from being inseparable from him, that I believe it not to belong to him at all (and not only, as he is pleased to yield, when the see is vacant, or the Pope unsound in the Faith, or distracted, or imprisoned, or in case there be an Anti­pope—) and as little to the Cardinals, in defect of him, much lesse to any private man, as at last he saith, for that to such it is lawfull in any case, much lesse duty, so that he not only may but ought to congregate Assemblies, or assume that, which belongs to the supreme power (if by saying [he ought to ap­ply his power and skill, as much as in him lies, to praevent the harm of [Page 397] the publike] he mean any thing lesse than assembling of Councels, then sure he speaks not to his purpose) is a maxim in S. W's Politicks sit to be bound up with Mr. Whites rare Book of Go­vernment, but sure is not as yet received into the number of Aphorismes, whereby all Christian Monarchies and Churches, yea the most Democratical States are content to be regula­ted.

8. For my great unhappinesse in calling the Pope a Summum Genus, I am sharply chastised, but am not so fully, as I might desire, convinced of my error, For if above all Priests, Bishops, Metropolitanes, Primates, Patriarchs, there be still one that is every of these, and yet somewhat more than (and transcenden­tally superior to) all of them, I know not what either nib­bling at wit was betrayed, or what unfortunacy in using this ordinary style; sure I am, his objection against it, viz. that the summum Genus in Logick is perfectly included in every individual under it, but the Popes power is not in every Priest] is of no force; for as in one respect Genus is pars actualis, so in another it is totum potentiale, and so contains as much, and somewhat more, than any species or Individuum; and then the species is but part of that, and the whole on that fashion will not be intirely con­tained in every part, and in this most comprehensive notion of Genus I might be allowed to use the phrase, when I speak of the Popes supreme assumed power over Emperors and Kings, as well as Patriarchs and Primates, and so much for his hypercritical Lo­gick observation.

9. Then he comes to Marshal, and surveigh my arguments against this Supremacy of the Pope. And beginning with the head of Appeals, the first is that from theCan. 22. Milevitan Canon, where speaking of Appeals from their Bishops, the rule is, non provocent nisi ad Africana Concilia, vel ad Primates Provinciarum suarum, they must not appeal save to the African Councels, or the Primates of their own Provinces. To this his answer is,P. 160. it only forbids the Appeals of Priests from their Bishops, but leaves it indiffe­rent whether the Bishops, Archbishops, nay even Primates themselves may appeal to the Pope.]

10. The vanity of this answer I shall thus evidence. This [Page 398] Canon, as to the substance, we have twice reputed in the Afri­can Codex, Can. XXVIII. and Can. CXXV. In the latter the words are, as we have already set them down, with this addition, that he that will appeal to the transmarines, [...], he shall not be received to Communion in Africk, and in the former some­what more largely, thus, [...], Priests and Dea­cons &c. must not appeal to the transmarine Judicatures (i. e. with­out quaestion to theSee August. Ep. 162. Roman) but to the Primates of their own Provinces (the Latine Manuscripts in Thuanus and Bochards Libra­ries adde, aut ad Ʋniversale Concilium, or to an Ʋniversal Councel, and theAd Concilia suae Provincia vel etiam Uni­versale provo­care. Synodical Epistle to Pope Caelestine confirms the reading, meaning no doubt the Ʋniversal Councels of the whole [...] of Africk, called the Councels of Africk. i. e. of all Africk in the latter Canon, in opposition to their Provincial Councels, there being Six Provinces in that [...]) as it hath often been defined concerning Bishops. But they that appeal to the transmarine Judica­tures shall not be received to communion by any in Africk.

11. Here it is evident that the same Law of Appeals that holds for Presbyters, &c. holds for Bishops also, that they shall not appeal to the Roman Judicatures, and this as a thing of­tentimes formerly resolved among the Africans, an instance whereof we have Can. XXIII. where 'tis interdicted Bishops to goe beyond sea, i. e. to Rome, in the notion of those Canons, [...], unlesse it be by the consent of his own Primate of every Region. No­thing could more particularly have praevented S. W's [...], obstructed his subtile evasion; he saith it belongs to Priests only, the Canon saith expressely it belongs to Bishops, as well as Priests, I hope this will satisfie him. And what thinks he of the case of Athanasius, who was not a bare Pres­byter but a Bishop, yet when Julius received him to communion contrary to the Eastern Bishops, I formerly told him out of their Epistle, andl. III. c. VII. Sozomen assures him of the truth of it, that [...] [Page 399] [...]. They complained of it as of an injury done to their Synod, and accused the fact as unjust and disa­greeable to the Ecclesiastical Canons.

12. Let him also, if he please, consult St. Augustines 162 Epistle, and there he will finde it his resolution, that Melchia­des Bishop of Rome with his transmarine Colleague Bishops, i. e. the Pope and a Councel of his Bishops, non debuit sibi il [...]ud usurpare ju­dicium— ought not to usurp to himself that judgement which had been determined by a Councel of seventy Africans under their Primate. And if the Pope had nothing to do with a determi­nation of an African Councel of Bishops, and it was an usurpati­on in him to meddle in it, let him shew me, how the Bishops, Metropolitans, and Primates of Africa were still under his Juris­diction.

13. The second testimony was that of the Nicene Can. V. Canon out of the twelfth Apostolick, that they which are excommunicated by some, shall not be received by others.] But saith he, those words are not uni­versally true; for then there can be no appeal from a Bishop to an Arch­bishop, Primate or Councel. But I answer, that though it hold not so universally, as to exclude all appeal from inferior to superior Bi­shops in the scale of due subordination, yet it holds against appeals to foreign transmarine, and so from England to Romane judicatures. This was before evidenced to him to be the meaning of the Ca­non by the Synodical Epistle of the Africane fathers to Pope Caele­stine, which is in the Romane as well as the Africane Code, where beseeching him that he will not for the time to come easily receive those that come to him from Africk, nor admit to his communion those whom they had excommunicated, the reason is rendred [...]because he might easily find this de­creed at Nice also. This if he had marked it, I hadRepl. p. 40. formerly set down as the means to secure him of the sense of that Nicene and Apostolical Canon, that it did expressely belong to appeals to Rome, and if as I put them together in a paragraph, the one to interpet the other, so he had taken them into his consideration, this an­swer of his had been anticipated, as also his return to those words of the Africane Fathers, which he proceeds to as my third testimony, and saith of it, that 'tis so far from gainsaying the Popes [Page 400] power, that being onely a request that he would not admit their appeals easily, 'tis an acknowledgement of it, This 'tis to pull things asun­der, and then break them single, which in conjunction were not easily to be broken. I hope it is not strange for Christians to be civil to their aequals, especially to those that are more highly dig­nified, and to intreat such (not command, or sullenly to admonish them) not to do them injury unprovoked, upon any light or no occasion. This the Africans there do to the Pope, yet from thence I conclude not that the Pope had not that Power over them, but from the concluding reason, [...]because this is also deter­mined in the Councel of Nice. The determinations of that Counsel the Pope was surely bound to observe, and swears now at his inaugu­ration that he will observe them, and this being first a Canon A­postolical, which might lay a competent obligation on him, and also a Canon of the Nicene Faethers, they civilliy tell him his duty, and 'tis not in the power of their soft intreating language to prejudice the force of those Canons. And so both his answers to the second and third (as he stiles them) testimonies are perfectly superseded by putting them together, the former by the Africans application of it, as an interdict to Romes taking Appeals from Carthage, the latter by their fortifying their request with the double Canon, Apostoli­cal and Nicene, which is an evidence, that he might not lawfully, not onely an intreaty that he would not (as the phrase is) easily admit such foreigne appellants to his Communion.

P. 162.14. What he addes here of the Popes violating Lawes of Gene­ral Councels (which yet we know he hath sworn to keep inviolate) when evidence of publick good licences him to use extraordinary author­ty, and to proceed now not upon Laws, but upon the dictates of nature, the ground and rule of all lawes] I shall not now take into stricter considerations, but lay it up among his Politick Aphorismes, which will make good room for tyranny, wheresoever 'tis admitted (lay­ing the proportion betwixt the Pope receiving an Appeal from foreigners, and breaking lawes on pretense of publick good) but with­all will make the Popes some amends for the infallibility, that Mr. White hath deprived them of, by allowing them to be the sole Judges of extremities and publick good, and so giving them not a Superiority onely to Councels, which I had thought a disciple of [Page 401] Mr. White would not have allowed them, but also a power to break the lawes of the most venerable of them, and that very fre­quently, and in that sense, ordinarily, as oft as any foreign, i. e. forbidden appeal shall be made to them.

15. An intimation heP. 160. gives, that the Popes presence in the Ni­cene Councel, and consequently his consent to the framing that Can n keeps it from being any detriment to his authority, and so I think indeed, that what the Nicene Canon inacted, was no prejudice or detriment to any authority which the Pope before that injoyed, but this not upon his reason, the Popes presence and consent (though ever on that head, if he were granted to have excluded himself, 'twere not reasonable for him to exercise the power, of which he had by consent in a General Councel devested himself) but be­cause if he mark it, the Nicene Canon was but the reciting and con­firming of the Apostolick, which as it was not past by the Popes consent, or received any validity thereby, so it was of full force to the obliging him, before he consented to the Nicene.

16. The fourth and last testimony that the Bishops of every nation must account their Primate their head, I designed against the proofs of the Romanist taken from the title of head given either to Saint Peter, or to his successors Bishops of Rome, and so in like manner the title [...] to the same sense, whereas the Bishops being by theCan. 34. Apostolick Canon instructed in their duty, whom they are [...], to esteem their head, they are led no further then their own Primate, and that is a shrewd prejudice to the Popes being an head to be acknowledged by any, but those of his own [...], or Primacy, and abundantly shews, that as I said, he is not the one onely head, meaning by that phrase, such an head, as none is beside himself, which if he be not, he is not then the Vniversal Pastor, as he pretends, for sure such an one would be the one onely head, there being not in one body more heads than one, more Supreme Princes in a Monarchy.

17. And therefore although S W. for his own ends is pleased to call a Priest an head, meaning of a Parish, and so a Bishop an head, meaning of a Diocese, yet I had as little thought that ei­ther of these should indeed have been called an head, as a first or Primate, which we know is not the title allowed the [Page 403] fourth, in relation to the fifth and sixth, or the second, in relati­on to the third, but onely to him which is simply first, in rela­tion to all after him, as the shoulders are not wont to be called the head, in relation to the sides, which are below them, or the neck, in relation to the chine, but simply, and by way of inclo­sure, the one onely uppermost part, is in all propriety of language afforded that title, upon the notion of the but one head in a na­tural, and not monstrous body.

19. Yet after all this, if he shal shew me any Canon (of aequal authority with that which I cited for the headship of the Primate in every Nation) for the whole worlds acknowledging the Pope as their head, or, which I acknowledge aequivalent, for St. Peters Ʋniversal Pastorship, I shall depart from this testimony, and yield it hath no force in it.

20. But I may be allowed the insolence of perswading my self confidently, that this will not be done by S. W. in the Apo­stolical times, when so long after as Agatho's age we finde the style somewhat distant, that Pope himself in his letter to the Emperors, Concil. To. V. p. 61. B. formerly cited, calling Peter and Paul [...], the heads or Antesignani, first or chief of the Apostles, which as it aequals St. Paul to St. Peter in the Primacy, so it evi­dently concludes, that the sole absolute Primacy belonged to neither of them.

21. The second sort of testimonies produced by me he calls arguing from names and titles denyed him, as Princeps Sacerdotum, Summus Sacerdos, aut aliquid hujusmodi, Prince of Priests, chief Priest, or any thing of the like sort, Ʋniversalis, and Ʋniversalis Episcopus, Ʋniversal, and Ʋniversal Bishop.] And truely I that thought such names as these, titles that belonged or belonged not to Sees, might be a convincing argument, from which to con­clude, what power did pertain, or not pertain to them, did ad­venture by S. W's good leave, thus to make use of them.

22. But, saith he, first these testimonies come short of what they are intended for, in this, that none speaks of the right of Jurisdiction, but only of names, and titles, appelletur— which denote no exception against the authority, but against the titular expression of it only, which sounded proudly, and seemed inconvenient and new at that time.] [Page 402] An essay again what feats the wits, when they are set on it, can practice upon a wordish testimony. He told me these testimo­nies were arguments from names and titles, and so I intended they should be, and now he acknowledges they speak of names and titles, and yet they come short of what they were intended for. But how can that be, when from those names not belonging to them, the whole conclusion was regularly drawn, that if the names, did really not belong to them, and thereupon were forbidden, then the powers signified by those names were certainly forbid­den also: are not titles expressive of powers? Is it imaginable the Church should acknowledge that Christ hath constituted the Pope Ʋniversal Pastor, and so supreme Governour of all Priests and Bishops in the world, and yet forbid that title of Supreme Bishop, Ʋniversal Bishop, Prince of Bishops to be bestowed on him? Can any man by instinct, or intuition come to know that he is such, which he must doe, before he can obey him as such, when the Church from whom in S. W's Scheme, he hath his Faith, tells him that title doth not belong to him? Nay can that Church forbid him to be called by it, if it be his due? Doth not Christ tell them, they doe well in calling him Master, when indeed he is so? Did he, in his profoundest meeknesse and humility of heart, which he proposes to be transcribed by his Disciples, Mat. XI. 29. ever refuse the title of Master and Lord, from those Disci­ples?

23. And why should that or the like seem inconvenient or new at that time, or sound proudly for the Pope, if indeed from Christ to St. Peter, from St. Peter to him it were infallibly de­volved upon him? Might not the argument hold much better on the other side, that, if these titles had indeed by the civility of the Church been given him, without any farther proof of the power conferred by them, then these were but titular expressions? But though titles do not sometimes convincingly prove real power, it cannot thence follow, that denyal of titles, which is the contesting that such titles are not his due, is not denyal of power, when there is no reason why the title should be denyed, but that the power doth not belong to him.

24. If this answer of his satisfie not, you may be sure he [Page 404] hath another as good, viz. that it is a great weaknesse in under­standing the nature of words (and then there is a weaknesse of the Doctors to be scored up, and numbred in the Index) not to advert, that the vogue of the World altering from plainnesse to complementalnesse, as it doth still daily, the same word may be used without fear of pride at one time, which could n [...]t at another.] But 1. he must remember I spake of Conons forbidding it to be bestowed upon him, and of his own confession, that it belonged not to him, and not only of its being counted pride, if he assumed it, 2. complementalnesse, as opposed to plainnesse, must signifie giving titles of civility, that really doe not belong to those, to whom they are thus given. And if that be the observable of later ages, in relation to this matter, then the title of Ʋniversal Pastor, in later times bestowed on the P [...]pe, is hence concluded but a complement of his Flatte­rers, or civil admirers, but no title, that in plain truth belongs unto him, and so S. W. ere he was aware, hath stated the whole difficulty.

25. A third answer he hath for failing (and there was need of it) that Ʋniversalis Papa in St. Gregories time, if taken in a due sense seemed tolerable both by the example given in the Councel of Chal­cedon in order to Pope Leo, and by Eulogius Patriarch of Alexan­dria's letter giving it to Pope Gregory, but 'twas refused by that pru­dent and humble Pope because the proud Patriarch of Constantino­ple usurp'd it in an illegitimate and intolerable sense. I answer, In what sense the Fathers of Chalcedon gave or offered it him, may be guess'd by what they Synodically decreed, that the Patriarch of Constantinople should have [...] aequal priviledges and titles with him, and then sure it was not in such a sense, as should belong to none, but him, i. e. not the modern notion of univer­sal Pastor, and what Eulogius meant by it, S. W. hath already minded us, by telling us, that one age is more complemental than the former. But then 3. that Pope Gregory refused it, was not to be imputed to any peculiar humility of his, or any peculiar mo­tive arising from the consideration of the present circumstances, the pride of the Patriarch of Constantinople, because 'tis mani­fest his Praedecessors uniformly had done the like, and that on the score of justice, not modesty, Pope Leo in the time of the [Page 405] Councel of Chal [...]edon, and all after him, by name Pelag us, that saith that none must ever use it, and to that Gregories reasons, as well as prudence, give evidence, when he resolves the contrary Diabolical and Antichristian, for I suppose it no eminent mode­sty to abstain from that, that none but the Devil hath pride e­nough to admit of. Lastly, I desire to be told, in what sense did the Bishop of Constantinople usurp it? I may answer my self; that it was not p [...]ssible it should be in any larger sense than that wherein the Pope now assumes it, viz. thereby to signifie his supreme power over the whole world (meaning by that word this inferior world, and not taking in Angels, which some Court flatterers have added to his [...]) I do not believe the Pa­triarch of Constantinople meant so much, but if he had this is no more than the Pope now means by it, and if that were the intolerable illegitimate sense, wherein that (therefore proud) Pa­triarch was to be blamed for assuming it, and Gregory was pru­dent, as well as humble, and therefore refused it, because that other proud Patriarch usurp'd it in this sense, then sure he would not himself assume it in that highest, and proudest, and most intolerable sense, which is all that I inferred (and I must by this his answer suppose now granted) from these testim [...]nies.

26. But a fourth answer will ('tis to be expected of such a Demonstrator as S. W.) supply all the defects and vacuities of the three former, and it is this, that the sense of that title in the Testimonies being this, that none could be Patriarchs but himself, and the Romanists tenet being not such as shall debarre other subordinate degrees, and, in particular, Bishops and Patriarchs to be truely what they are called, it is [...]vident likewise, that the Romanists meaning is different from what the objectors take it in.] But we have no more reason to believe that the Bishop of New Rome designed his title of Vniversal to the destroying of all other Patriarchs power, then that the Bishop of Old Rome designs the same by assuming that title. Yet Gregory himself tells us the natural con­sequences of it both to Patriarchs and other Bishops, restat ut vos Episcopi non sitis, And how true this was, and now is, they that know the practises of the Papacy, and opinions of the Jesuites in point of Episcopacy may passe some judgement. As for [Page 406] Patriarchs alone, 'tis manifest that the Vniversal Pastorship of one is a praejudice to that, because a Primate, or Patriarch (by the notation of each word) being one that hath none over him in respect of authority or power, and so is absolutely first in his own [...], the supposing a supreme universal power in one, must needs praejudge that, as much as a Monarchick power in one is incompetible with an Aristocracy. And this was the very reason, why Pelagius and Gregory refused it, because they must do wrong to the rest of the Patriarchs in assuming it. And if that very reason, for which they were bound to refuse it, can now be a satisfactory account, why they might, and now may assume it, then either those Popes, or this S. W. must be extremely ill Disputants, for otherwise so contrary conclusions could never follow from the same praemisses. And the competition being thus laid by this answer, which were the more rational Disputers, two Popes of the learned'st and best sort, or one wit a playing upon wordish testimonies, I shall not need offend Mr. White in pressing the infallible authority of the former, to cast the scale, at this one time, on the Popes side. At another time perhaps he may out-wit or out-dispute many Popes, but at this medium, that one univer­sal supreme excludes five or fourteen aequal Supremes, the old Popes, which I hope are not old, as Ruffinus was, may be able to manage the dispute against him.

27. But, saith he, we grant him only such an higher degree of power over Patriarchs, as an Archbishop hath over Bishops. And then sure Pelagius and Gregory were to blame, to be so obstinate, as to say it was praejudicial to the rest of the Patriarchs, But the Popes Ghosts will answer, that the Bishop is not a Primate, as the Patriarch is, with an advantage, and therefore he is not wrong­ed in being under a Metropolitane, because the Apostle that set Titus in Crete, and Timothy at Ephesus gave them power to or­dain or rule Bishops under them in every Church, who therefore suffer no detriment by being obliged to that subordination, but for Primates and Patriarchs they are simply independent, and supreme every one of them in his Dominions, and for that very reason they are called [...], and then unlesse there may be some body before the first without praejudicing his fi [...]stship [Page 407] or Primacy, the Popes carry it in the dispute most clearly against S. W. as cunning an artificer as any, if he had but a better cause, or keener tools to manage, or deal in.

28. Fifthly then he must provide him better tools, and they are soon ready at hand, for, saith he, No wonder St. Gregory (such was his humility) should deny to accept what was due to him, who denies himself even to be a Priest, 4. Ep. 31.] But doth he so indeed? Let the Reader judge. The Epistle is to the Em­peror Mauritius, who had, it seems, severely reprehended him, and, as he saith, laid to his charge (urbane, more civilly than S. W. did to Ruffinus, who yet was, I hope, not so much under him, as St. Gregory acknowledges himself under the Emperor) folly and lying. To these two charges he replies, Sed et si Sacerdos non sum, scio gravem ess [...] hanc injuriam Sacerdoti, ut veritati serviens fallax credatur. But if also I am no Priest, I know it is a great in­jury to a Priest, that he should be believed a Lyer, who serveth the truth. What more can be concluded from these words, but that he that was reprehended for lying, when he thought himself most guiltlesse, and most obliged, as a Priest, to be so (not insi­sting on the charge of simplicity and folly, having been indeedAb A [...]nulph [...]i astutiâ de­ceptus. deceived by the craft of Arnulphus, as the Reader might have been, if he had believed S. W's citation) thought he might by the same hand be accused of any thing, and debased to the lowest and vilest degree, and not acknowledged a Priest any longer; [If also I am not a Priest] saith he, i. e. if this will not be believed of me, or if it be believed, that by so grosse a crime, as is lying, I have made my self irregular, &c. where yet by what followes, [that Priests must not be injured and charg [...]d of lying, when they are not guilty of it, and their office is to serve the truth] it is manifest he took himself to be a Priest, and so is farre from denying it: so,P. 790. A. soon after in the same Epistle, sacer­dotibus autem non ex terrena potestate dominus noster citius indignetur, but let not our Lord be too soon angry with P [...]iests, meaning himself quaestionlesse under that title, and so on, giving him reasons, why he should so farre honour the Priests, as to imitate Con­stantine in burning accusations against them.

30. But he hath also these words, to which I divine not [Page 408] whether S. W. might not referre, Haec non pro me, sed pro cunctis sacerdotibus suggero, ego enim Homo peccator sum. These things I suggest not for me, but for all Priests, for I am a sinfull man. But neither is that the denying himself to be a Priest, but affirming that he pleads not his own cause to an offended Emperor, who, he thinks, would not heed him in that, but the cause of all the Priests in the world, which yet were very impertinent to his businesse in hand, if he were not comprehended in that number.

31. And now let S. W. himself say, if St. Gregorie denyed him­self to be a Priest, as he refused to be called Vniversal; Did he say 'twas impious, Antichristian, Luciferian to assume to be a Priest, as he said it was to assume to be Vniversal Bishop? If he did no such thing, if he pleaded the cause of Priests, and his own evidently in that notion, then away with these artificers, that can make testimonies unintel [...]igible when they please, and when it is for their turn, can understand in them what they neither said, nor meant, For so 'tis evident S. W. hath done in his fifth answer.

32. But he hath four more still behinde, and if one of them do not hit, he is indeed very unfortunate in his diligence, but cannot be accused for it, for 'tis evident he hath done what might be done for a Client, and the truth is, I set so much stresse upon these Testimonies, being so unreconcileable to the Vniversal Pastorship, as that is the foundation of the whole cause in debate between us that I must in justice attend him to the utmost he hath attempted on this head, and therefore I shall yet proceed further to the other four.

33. His Sixth answer then is, that whosoever reads Gregories Epistles sent throughout [...]he whole Church, it is impossible but he should see, that however he denyed the word of Vniversal Bishop which sounded then proudly, yet he both challenged and practised the thing it self.] If this were true, it is evident what the consequence would be, even that Gregory, offended against his own consci­ence, and solemnest professions, really assumed that, which he acknowledged to be most impious to assume, and if that were the interpretation of profound humility, to inveigh bitterly at a [Page 409] vice in another, and give arguments, why he might not by any means admit it himself, and yet more than by surprize, or weaknesse admit it, even without all modesty challenge and practice it, as if he declaimed against it, to bring others out of love with it, that he might himself have the inclosure of it, I doubt not but that humble Bishop might have many followers at this time. But S. W. must pardon my charity, if I do not easily believe so ill of his profoundly modest Pope, lest I should come under temptation to quaestion also the profoundest humi­lity, of aequal depth with his knowledge, which S. W. hath else­where mentioned of another, with whom he hath more fami­liarly convers'd than with St. Gregory, and may be allowed to be more partial to him.

34. But he hath instanced in some passages that shall prove this. A perfect instance, saith he, is found 7. Ep. 65. Ind. 2. Where he saith, siqua culpa, &c. If there be any fault found in Bishops, every Bishop is subject to the Apostolical See, but when their fault doth not exact it (i. e. make it necessary for him to use his au­thority) that then upon the account of humility all were his aequals.] If the Reader shall turn to the place in Gregory l. 7. Ep. 65. Ind. 2. he will not there meet with these words, but I desire not to take any advantage of that. In the Epist. 64. the words are found, si qua culpa— The contexture of the whole Epistle lies thus, The Bishop of Syracuse had from one, that came from Africk, communicated to Pope Gregory a secret, something it seems, that concerned him: Gregory returns him thanks, but tells him, he did not exactly understand the busi­nesse in hand, and therefore he declares it to him, that the Pri­mas Byzancenus, Primate (it should sure be) of Byzacium, (a Province in Africk, asAnn. 599 n. 4. Baronius affirms, and as the subsequent mention of Theodorus inforces, a man of great authority in Africk, to whomCorp. Jur. Ci­vil. Dion. Go­thofredi Constit. ex Juliano An­tecess. Rescripts are directed there by Justinus II. and also by Tiberius and Mauritius) and not of Byzantium or Constantinople (as theDe Episcopo Constantinopo­litano, de crimi­ne accusato. title of the Epistle suggests) that, I say the Primate of theIn quodam crimine Byzan­cenus Primas fu­erat accusatus, & piissimus Im­perator eum jux­ta Statuta Cano­nica per nos vo­luit judicari. Byzacene Province in Africk, was accused of a fault, and the Emperor would have him judged by Gregory ac­cording to the Canonical Statutes, But, saith he, Theodorus a great Officer was bribed, that it might not be. Yet the Emperor admo­nished [Page 410] us to do what was Canonical— But now the Primate saith somewhat of his own purpose, and it is very doubtfull whether he say it intirely, or indeed because he is opposed by his Fellow Bi­shops. For that he saith that he is subject to the Apostolike See, If there be any fault in Bishops, I know not what Bishop is not subject, but when fault exacts it not, all are aequal according to the account of humility.

35. Here you have the total of this testimony, where (if we shall suppose that this Pope at that time did avowedly assume, what in a private letter to a Bishop, that had given him an in­formation, he praetends to, but in this moderate style, Nescio quis non, I know not who is not subject in this case? Yet it must be kept in remembrance, what the case was, The Byza­cene Primate, only, which (as all Primates) was under no other Bishop, was accused of a fault. To whom was he accused? to the Pope? no certainly, to the Emperor, of whom it is said, Pijssimus Imperator eum per nos voluit judicari, the Emperor would have him judged by us, and so 'tis an instance, to whom ap­peals ly from a Primate, viz. to none but the Supreme Magi­strate, who in all causes and over all persons Ecclesiastical as well as civil, is under Christ Supreme Governour. To which purpose it may be remembred, that in the cause of Maximus Bishop of Salona, who had been irregularly ordained, and thereupon decreed excommunicate by Gregorie, l. 3. Ep. 20. l. 4. Ep. 34. l. 7. Ep. 1. Yet still his sentence is with this Re­serve and Submission, nisi prius a serenissimis Dominis cognoscerem si hoc ipsi fieri jussissent, Ʋnlesse I should first understand by my most serene Lords (the Emperors) that they commanded it to be done. And if he will abide by that, then before we go any farther, the whole cause between S. W. and me is at an end, being fi­nally decided by this testimony, if it be allowed to have any force in it, and if it be not, why was it produced?

36. Well, the Emperor to whom that Primate was subject, would not himself take cognisance of the cause, but appoints Pope Gregory to take it, andJuxta Statu­ta Canonica ju­dicari, and quic­quid esset Cano­nicum judicare­mus. Ibid. judge according to the Canons, and according as the Canons should direct, and herein no doubt he did that which was very reasonable; theA Coepiscopis suis impetitur. Bishops of his own Diaecese accused him, and therefore 'twas not reasonable to re­ferre [Page 411] him to a Councel of his accusers, and the Bishop of Rome was the prime Patriarch of the world, in order of place superior to the Bishop of Constantinople, and the other three Patriarchs were after him even in place.

37. When the Emperor hath thus remitted the cause to be judged by him, 'tis then certain, that Apostolicae sedi subjicitur, he is subjected to the Apostolical See, and the Pope may truely say, that he knowes not quis ei subjectus non sit, what Bishop, be he never so great, may not be thus subjected, si qua culpa in­venitur, if any fault be found in him, i. e. (according to the te­nure of the present case) if he be accused to the Emperor of any misdemeanour, and the cause by the Emperor remitted to the Pope to be heard by him, and judged according as the Ca­nons, which were in force in the Empire, directed.

38. And in this case, suppose the Bishop of Rome had stood, as the Byzacene Primate did, accused to the Emperor by his own Bishops (this case cannot be strange to be supposed, when so lately we saw from l. 4. Ep. 31. that this very Gregory was charged by the Emperor of folly and lying) might not the Em­peror have referred his cause to be heard and Canonically deter­mined by the Bishop of Constantinople? If he might, then what hath S. W. gained by this testimony? If he say he might not, let any tolerable account be given, why he, whose subject the Pope acknowledged himselfe to be, as hath formerly been shewed, and appears every where in his Epistles to the Emperor, might not either judge him himself, or appoint that other Bishop, next dignified to him, to determine the cause Canoni­cally; Especially when the same Gregory confesses, that cum culpa non exigit, omnes secundum rationem humilitatis aequales sunt, When fault exacts it not, all are aequal according to the ac­count of humility; Which concludes not, that it was his super­errogatory humility to say so, or that he said it not upon obli­gation of justice, but as S. W. renders it, upon account of hu­mility (and accordingly he hath his id est, like other frail mor­tals, when their fault doth not exact it, i. e. saith he, make it necessary for him to use his authority) but that indeed they were aequal as to any jurisdiction belonging to one over the other, and that to assume jurisdiction over any Primate (or even [Page 412] Bishop, that was not Canonically subject to him, as Primate or Patriarch) was directly contrary to that humility, which was his necessary duty, expected from him by Christs ordinance, and the contrary to which he himself had so oft censured to be Lu­ciferian pride, and so was in any other case, but this, when fault exacted, when a Primate was accused to the Emperor for misdemeanour, and the cause by him referred to be heard and Canonically determined by the Pope. He that were really a Subject, must be so, when he is innocent, as well as when he is criminous, and so this also is a praejudice to the Supreme Pastorship, which if it were truely his, would belong to him alwayes, and not only when faults had been committed.

39. And so much for his first and perfect instance, Those that follow, doe not praetend to that perfection, yet for them we are referred to l. VII. Ep. 64. where, saith he, he puts it as undoubt­ed, that the Church of Constantinople is subject to the Apostolike See, and this to be acknowledged by the Emperor and Bishop of Con­stantinople himself, and again to another expresse testimony to the same purpose, l. V. Ep. 24.

40. Here by his citation from l. VII. Ep. 64. I shall sup­pose he meant Ep. 63. for there in an Epistle to the same Bishop of Syracuse, he hath the passage here referred to, De Constan­tinopolitanâ Ecclesiâ quod dicunt, quis eam dubitet sedi Apostolicae esse subjectam? Quod et Dominus piissimus Imperator, & frater noster Eusebius ejusdem civitatis Episcopus assidue profitentur. As to that which they say of the Church of Constantinople, who can doubt but it is subjected to the Apostolike See? Which the Empe­ror and our Brother Eusebius Bishop of the same City daily pro­fesse. To this testimony the substance of the former answer will be aequally applyable, as shall soon appear.

41. In the beginning of this Epistle we finde quod aliqui murmurant dicentes quomodo Ecclesiam Constantinopolitanam disposuit comprimere— Here it seems the Popes dealing with Constantinople is disliked, and murmured at by some, and his whole account for it is given in these words, that the Em­peror and Eusebius a Bishop of the same City, daily profess'd it, and therefore none can doubt but 'twas subjected to him. Which in any other sense, than what we have delivered in answer to the [Page 413] former testimony (unlesse perhaps in point of place and degree of dignity, wherein the Pope by the Councel of Chalcedon was allowed the first, and Constantinople the second place) cannot be imagined to have any truth in it.

42. For 1. I demand, Who was this Eusebius Bishop of the same City? If we can believe S. W. it was the Bishop of Con­stantinople. But, by his leave, there was never any Patriarch of Constantinople of that name contemporary to St. Gregorie; John and Cyriacus are all that sate in that See within his time, witnesse Zonaras, witnesse their own Baronius, John, saith he,Zonar. Tom. 3. p. 62. l. 56. Baron. Ann. 596. n. 2, 3. was Patriarch there seven years before Gregory came to the Papacy, and Cyriacus immediately succeeded John, and he out-lived Gregory, and still contested, and at last was cast by Phocas in Bonifaces time. All this is most evident, and assures us there was no Eusebius Bishop of Constantinople to make daily acknowledgements of subjection to Gregory, and so though ob­servation of historical directions would not, yet the want of it may make a shift to make wordish testimonies unintelligible.

43. Secondly, 'tis as evident by all Gregories Epistles, that the Bishops of Constantinople resisted him all his time, and were resisted by him; John being the man that assumed the title of Ʋniversal. And besides, what possibility is there, that this Church should at this time professe subjection to Gregory, which was so lately raised to [...], aequal priviledges with Rome it self, and at this very time maintain'd its own right so vigorously, yea and had the favour of the Emperor Mauritius in it, of whom therefore it cannot be said with any more credibility, that he, viz. Mauritius, profess'd it daily in this sense.

44. It remains therefore, that the subjection spoken of, as pro­fess'd both by Eusebius the Bishop, and the Emperor, must be 1. no acknowledgement of the Patriarch, 2. no more then of subjecting him in a particular cause, to St. Gregories cognisance, no subjecting him to his ordinary or real Jurisdiction, much less 3. any supreme jurisdiction of divine right from Christ, which alone serves S. W's turn, and is sufficiently praejudiced (instead of being confirmed) in that it is never so much as named in either of these Epistles.

45. In this place I shal not ask S. W. why he would take upon him to create a Bishop of Constantinople, being himself but a Priest, [Page 414] but rather leave the Reader to consider more seasonably, whe­ther [frater noster Eusebius ejusdem civitatis Episcopus] may not, though improperly, signifie some Bishop belonging to that Pa­triarchate of Constantinople, by name the Archbishop of Thessalo­nica, to whom about this time we finde an Epistle of Gregories, Gregorius Eusebio Thessalonicensi, lib. VII. Ep. II. Indict. 1. and again Ep. 7. Ind. 2.

46. I should not propose this, if it were imaginable, there should be any such man so called, Patriarch, and, in that notion, Bishop of Constantinople at that time, And therefore if any shall dislike this proposal, I wish he would shew the contrary recon­cileable with story. But if he cannot, then what other truth can there be in Gregories words, but this, that the Emperor, and that Bishop, most probably the Metropolitane of a City (and Primate of a Region under the Patriarch of Constantinople) viz. of Thessa­lonica in Macedonia, did daily professe that the Church of Constan­tinople was subjected to the Apostolick See; Which as it is not the acknowledgement of the Bishop of Constantinople himself, on which alone S. W's argument was built, so it is clearly agreeable to our former interpretation, that another Primate or Bishop ha­ving complained to the Emperor against the Patriarch of Con­stantinople, the Emperor had subjected the cause (and so farre the Church or Patriarch) to the Pope, as to the chief Bishop, prime Patriarch of the world, to passe his judgement of it; and the Bishop that had complained, willingly submitted his cause to be heard and judged by him, and daily profess'd the Caurch of Con­stantinople it self, viz. in this particular case, to be thus duely sub­jected.

47. But how the Patriarch himself liked it, is no farther here express'd, than that some murmured at Gregory, saying, quomo­do Ecclesiam Constantinopolitanam disposuit comprimere? Which though it be no convincing argument against, is sure no proof of S. W's conclusion, that the Patriarch profess'd subjection to him.

48. From what hath been said the Reader will guesse at the reason, that Baronius, who had diligently survey'd Gregories Epistles, and collected arguments out of them for his assuming the power of Ʋniversal Pastor, Ann. 595. n. 34, 35. makes no use there of this confession of Eusebius, nor any where else, that I have observed.

[Page 415]49. The third testimony to which he referres, from L. V. Ep. 24. belongs indeed to the Bishop of Constantinople, that John that contended for the title of Ʋniversal, it referres to somewhat that had pass'd before, in the case of John a Presbyter, and must be understood by reflecting on that story. But first the words are these, Nunquid non ipse nosti quia in causâ quae a Johanne Presby­tero contra Johannem Constantinopolitanum fratrem & coepiscopum nostrum orta est, secundum Canones ad sedem Apostolicam recurrit, et nostrâ est sententiâ definita? Do you not not know that in the cause which by John the Presbyter was raised against John our fellow Bishop of Constantinople, according to the Canons it resorted to the Aposto­lical See, and there was defined by our sentence.

50. Of this cause betwixt John the Presbyter and John the Patriarch of Constantinople somewhat we have Indict. XI. l. 2. Ep. 52. where it appears that that John the Presbyter having been beaten in the Church, made his complaint to Pope Gregory, who presently, as he saith, wrote twice about that and one other matter of the Monks of Isauria to the Patriarch, who it seems answered him not himself, butAlier mihi se­cularis quidam sub ejus nomine lequebatur. another, a secular person, his Se­cretary, I suppose, in his name, telling him that he knew not de qua causa scriberet, what the matter was about which he wrote; This answer, it seems,Obstupui. Ibid. displeased the good Bishop, and thereupon he makes him this dilemma, that if it were true that he said, that indeed he knew not the matter, nothing could be worse than that such things should be done against the Servants of God, and he that ought to take care of them and defend them, should know nothing of them, But, if he knew it, and yet wrote those words, Ego nescio, I know not, this must be a falsity. Hereupon he is willing to suppose, that it was not John, but this other secular person, whom he calls fami­liaris vester juvenculus, which wrote the letter, and therefore ex­horts him that he will first correct him, and not be ruled by him, orSi illum audit, scio quia pacem cum suis fratri­bus habere non poterit. if he be, he knowes that he can have no peace with his brethren, ad­ding that as he earnestly desires to have peace with all men, and espe­cially with him, whom he vehemently loves, Si ipsi quos novi vos estis, if he be the man he took him for, so if he observe not the Canons, but will break the Lawes established by their Ancestors, heNon cognosie qui estis. knowes not who he is, disclaims that fraternal communion, or having any thing to do with him. Then he tells him, that he may evidently shew that he seeks nothing [Page 416] per elationem by way of lifting himself up above him, that if it were not for the power that young man holds with him, Quae mihi de Canonibus sup­perunt tacere potuissem. he would conceal what the Canons allow him to doe, and would at the first have transmitted the Plaintiffes to him, being confident that he would charitably receive them. As it is, he now exhorts him either to receive them to their places, and afford them peace, or, if he would not, then without alteration he should observe the Statutes of their Ancestors, and the bounds of Canons, But if he would do neither, he would not inferre rixam, begin the quarrel, yet neither would he avoid or refuse it, if it came from (or were begun by) John. And then tells him what the Canons say against Bishops that are stri­kers (in relation to the beating of the Presbyter) and that he hath sent Sabinian his Deacon to give him his Ecclesiastical an­swer, and to speak with him more exactly. Another shortL. 2. Ep. 63. Indict. XI. Epistle there is on the same subject written to Narses, where he pro­fesses himself much concern'd, and resolved with all vigour and weight to require right to be done to the injured, and if he see the Canons of the Apostolick See not to be kept, God will direct him what to doe against the Contemners. This is all that appears in this story, unlesse it be, that (as is repeated from Narses's let­ter) before the time of this latter Epistle to Narses, the Patri­arch of Constantinople hadIpsum puto ad­versarium pati­mur, quem asse­ris velle Canones custodire. declared himself resolved to observe the Canons, yet, it seems, took it not well, that the Pope had thus interposed.

51.Ann. 595. n. 34. Baronius indeed addes, according to his manner, much more to this story, that the Patriarch acknowledged himself his sub­ject when he was severely reprehended by him, and sent the acts of the cause to Rome to be discussed, than that he obeyed, fearing the threats brought by Sabinian, and sent the acts of his judgement to Rome, whither the appeal had before been made. And so fain he would have it a formal appeal as from a lower to an higher ju­dicature, and this acknowledged, and pleaded to by the Patriarch, and finally obedience payd to the Popes judicature. But for all this, beside his own phansie, which was alwayes fruitfull on this theme, he offers not the least proof, save only from thoseDe qua extat Epistola Grego­rii ad ipsum da­ta Greg. l. 2. Ep. 52. & Ep. 64. ad Narsetem. two Epistles, which therefore having now been set down, as farre as concerns that matter, the Reader may judge, how farre they inferre his conclusion.

[Page 417]52. It is true that in case of injury done to any by a Primate or Pa­triarch (there being no lawfull superior, who had power over him) the injured person sometimes made his complaint to the Bishop of Rome, as being the most eminent person in the Church, and in such case he quaestionlesse might, and ought in all fraternal charity to admonish the Primate or Patriarch what his duty was, and dis­claim communion with him, unlesse he reform, which is the inter­pretation of having no peace with his brethren (but differs much from jurisdiction of a superior over inferiors) and for this Gregory pleads ancient Canons, and the Bishop of Constantinople, though he acknowledged not any of his power, and so expresses his dislike of his interposing, yet, it seems, he doth justice to the injured person, and signifies his intention not to break but to observe all Canons, and so this is the utmost that this third testimony amounts to, and that which Gregory must be supposed to mean by saying the cause according to the Canons came to the Apostolick See, and was defined by his sentence, i. e. the Patriarch of Constantinople was as carefull to doe justice to the injured party, as he to have him.

53. If by this, and the like passages Gregorie were willing to draw some authority and accession of power to his See by praetense of Canons, this was not any essay of his profound humility, yet farre from any claim of universal Pastorship held by divine right, or do­nation of Christ to St. Peter, for I appeal to S. W. whether that were the interpretation of secundum Canones? and yet he knowes that no other tenure but that will stand him in stead. But if he only desired to praeserve the due reverence to the Apostolike See, by which he might be able to succour all that were injured, and had none to appeal to, in the direct line of superior jurisdiction, as some eminent persons in all times have had that veneration and so autho­rity among their neighbours, and some Princes, through all Europe, that they have been the constant Vmpires of all differences, (so our Histories tell us of our Henry VIII. for some years) I cannot think he did amisse, or that he thwarted, in the least, his profess'd disclaiming of universal Rule, especially if either the Emperor or the Canons of the Church referred the case to him (alwayes prae­serving that great moderation, which he requires of his Officer the Defensor, that heLib. 7. Ep. 65. goe reverently to the Bishop, and intercede for the person, that praetends to be injured, that so he may both relieve [Page 418] him that desires his help, & jura praepositi non turbentur, and not disturb the right of the Bishops.) The only unhappinesse is, that such acts of (at first) but necessary fraternal charity, were by ambitious men drawn into example, and means of assuming power, which yet as they prae­tend from Christ to St. Peter, on the score of Vniversal Pastorship, cannot be more vehemently praejudiced by any thing than by these examples, which being rightly considered, praetend no high­er than Ecclesiastical Canons, and the Vnive [...]sal Lawes of Charity, and relieving the oppress'd, by admonishing the opposers (fraternal cha­rity still, not paternal authoritative Jurisdiction) but never made claim to any supremacy of power over all Bishops by divine Instituti­on. So that still it appears not, after all S. W's endeavours, that Gregorie was an hypocrite, as he would have him, in practising or challenging that office of Ʋniversal Pastorship which in word he so vehemently denyed. And so much for these three testimonies, which make up his sixth Answer.

54. His 7th Answer is short, but yet somewhat extraordinary, Those words, Nec etiam Romanus Pontifex Vniversalis est appellandus, are not, saith he, found either in the Councel of Carthage it self, or in the ancient Copies, but are Gratians addition only, wherefore they are to be understood in the sense wherein Pope Pelagius took them, whose Epistle he cites to make good those words.] I dare say never any wit did pra­ctice an higher piece of self-denyal for the avoiding the force of a wordish testimony, than is here discoverable.

55. For 1. what should he project in this subtile observation, that those words, Nec etiam Romanus Pontifex—are not found in the Councel of Carthage it selfe?] Did any man cite them from that Councel. 'Tis certain I did not. My words are visible, Repl. p. 40. n. 10. [But to return to their Corpus Juris, so again Decret. par. 1. Dist. 99. c. 4. Nec etiam Romanus Pontifex Vniversalis est appellandus, the Pope of Rome is not to be called universal Bishop, citing the Epistle of Pope Pelagius the II.—] 'Tis then Corpus Juris, i. e. Gratians collection that I cite, and that is not the Councel of Carthage. And it is as vi­sible, that that Corpus, or Gratian cite not the Councel of Carthage in that place, but the Pope Pelagius. Who then is it that thus cited it, and was therefore thus to be refuted, by reminding him that the words are not found in the Councel of Carthage? Sure none but S. W's own phansie, that can connect any things most distant, con­found [Page 419] Pelagius the Pope, and the Councel of Carthage, rather than not adde a 7th answer to an argument that lay upon his hands.

56. Secondly, what should he mean by the ancient Copies? the ancient Copies of the Councel of Carthage? So it must be, if it signi­fie any thing. And then 1. what need was there of that addition? What other image can we have of that Councel, held so long be­fore our time, than by the ancient Copies of the Acts of it? when therefore he had said [it was not found in the Councel it self] the Reader would well enough have understood his meaning, that so it was not found in the ancient Copies of it, I divine not what tole­rable account can be given of this addition, unlesse he would per­swade us, that having found it in some later Copies of that Coun­cel, yet searching the ancient, he found it missing there; And that were very fine, when, as hath been said, it is not so much as cited, or praetended to be fetch'd from any either old or new Copies of that Councel, but from Gratians collection out of a Popes Epistle.

57. Thirdly, with what truth can it be said, that it is Gratians addition only? If he knowes what belongs to the Corpus Juris, he must discern, that those words [Nec etiam Romanus Pontifex Vni­versalis est appellandus] are the title of the 4th Chapter, that title written by Gratian, the Chapter it self being the proof of it, from a testimony in Pelagius's Epistle, to which yet it can be no addition, because the words of the Epistle unavoidably inferre it, Nullus Patriarcharum universalitatis vocabulo unquam utatur—Let none of the Patriarchs ever use the name of Vniversal— applying this in the conclusion to himself, being then Pope, as one of that number. And so, if he were Romanus Pontifex, and he might not be called Vniversalis, or if he were a Patriarch, and no Patriarch might be called Vniversalis, then sure here was nothing added by him, that said [Nec etiam Romanus Pontifex, not even the Bishop of Rome must be called Vniversal Bishop.

58. Fourthly, if they were Gratians addition only, as he saith they were, how can he say, they are to be understood in the sense wherein Pope Pelagius took them? Did then Pope Pelagius use them? so he must, or he could not take them in any sense. If he used them, and, as also he saith, Gratian cited them from his Epistle, how can it be true that they were Gratians addition only?

59. Fifthly, Is not S. W. a Romanist? If he be, then he cannot [Page 420] but know that the Corpus juris, and that part of it which he thus despises, with the title of Gratians addition only is in full force with his Church, and the authority as constringent, as if it had (which is impossible) been cited out of any Councel of Carthage.

60. Sixthly and lastly (for here are misadventures enough in a short but pithy answer) the words shall submit to be understood in the sense wherein Pope Pelagius took them; But what then is that sense? On the resolving of this, the whole weight of the answer necessarily depended, and yet he hath not given the least intima­tion of that, nor vouchsafed so much as to praetend, that Pelagius took them in any sense, but what I and all men understand them in. This indeed is numbring answers by the poll, and not so much as ever considering, whether the Reader be able to advance any higher with all his stock of rational faculties, then just to tell seven, or ten. If he can but do that, and no more, he is a Reader after S. W's own heart, and by the judgement of common sense he must resolve that the Romanists is the true Religion, else how could S. W. give so many answers to one argument?

61. Passe we then to his eighth Answer, it is this, Aequivalent terms to what they mean by those words were farre more antiently given to the Bishop of Rome Zephyrinus by Tertullian l. 1. de pudicitia, where he calls him Pontifex Maximus and Episcopus Episcoporum.] But what are the [those words]? That must be supplyed from the words of the Testimony recited in the seventh answer [Vniversalis est appel­landus] the only antecedent to this relative. What then the Roma­nist means by Vniversal Bishop, is if we will believe S. W. aequivalent to Pontifex Maximus and Episcopus Episcoporum. What the meaning of those words is, we cannot be ignorant, Pontifex Maximus was the title of the chief Ruler of all sacred things in heathen Rome, and was frequently assumed by the Emperor, and proportionable to him, in Christian Rome, the Supreme Governour, at least in matters of Ecclesiastical cognisance, through the whole world. And so Episcopus Episcoporum, the Bishop of Bishops, is he to whom all other Bishops were subject. This then I confesse to be aequivalent to the title of Vniversalis, and then 'tis strange indeed that both Pelagius and Gregory should disclaim being called Vniversal, and censure them for Antichristian that received it, when yet their Ancestors assumed to be Bishops of all the Bishops in the world. It remains [Page 421] then that we examine the testimony on which this is fathered.

62. And by the first sound of Tertullian de pudicitia, we know 'twas a book written in haeresie, by a Montanist, in opposition to the Church, and then, though that would carry little authority with it, to prove that a truth, for which it were produced, yet it is hereby rendred the lesse probable, that he that divided from the Roman Church at that time, should give the Bishop of Rome the title of Vniversal Pastor, or any thing aequivalent to it, for that were to professe himself a Schismatick. Secondly what is the inter­pretation of L. 1. de Pudicitia? Did Tertullian write more books with that title? other folks have heard but of one; but who can tell, what rarities S. W's greater diligence hath met with in his travails in Antiquity?

63. But passing by these infirmities, 'tis yet sure, that Tertul­lian in his one book de Pudicit. hath these words, and the Reader, if he please, may view them, soon after the beginning of the Book, where in meer jeer and ironie he saith, Audio etiam edictum esse propositum, & quidem peremptorium, Pontifex scilicet Maximus, Episcopus Episcoporum dicit. I hear that an Edict is set out, and that a peremptory one, The High-priest forsooth, and the Bishop of Bishops saith, And some haereticks perhaps might smile to see, how glad Pame­lius is of this catch, Bene habet, & adnotatu dignum, quod etiam jam in haeresi constitutus, & contra Ecclesiam scribens Pontificem Romanum Episcopum Episcoporum nuncupet, & infra c. 13. bonum Pastorem & be­ned [...]ctum Papam, &c. 21. Apostolicum. And 'tis very true he doth all this, but no man left to his own eyes could have miss'd to see, in what sense; 'tis all delivered by an enemy, in perfect scoffe, as of a decree that he saith is in prostibulis appendendum, to be hanged up in the Stewes, as opening the way to sins by proposing impunity to them, ex­actly in the same dialect, as S. W. would have cryed Saint, and Preaching, when he meant haeretical and talking nonsense. And yet this is a demonstrative argument on his side, fit to be opposed to two Popes, Pelagius, and Gregories disclaiming this title, for cer­tainly an haereticks jeer hath more convincing force in it with S. W than two fallible Popes ('tis archhaeresie, saith Mr. White, to hold them any other) most seriously and solemnly protesting the contrary.

64. But least he may yet mistake this jeer for great earnest, when the words he gives him are capable of a good sense, I shall [Page 422] referre him to St. Cyprian, that came not long after Tertullian, and professes to be a great Reader of him, and in much more earnest than he, even in a Councel of Carthage, Neque enim quisquam nostrum Episcopum se esse Episcoporum constituit, aut tyrannico terrore, ad obse­quendi necessitatem collegas suos adegit, for no one of us hath made himself to be a Bishop of Bishops, or by tyrannical terror hath driven his fellow Bishops to a necessity of obedience. Which that it was spoken by him particularly in relation to Stephen, Bishop of Rome at that time, is resolved byAnn. 258. n. 24. Baronius himself, and so needs not be more largely proved to a Romanist.

65. But after all this, there is a ninth and last answer behinde, which, saith he, puts this whole businesse out of doubt, Balsamon con­fesses, that that title was forbidden, to take away the arrogancy of names, and that for that reason many Patriarchs did style themselves [...], vile and base. See Bals. Conc. Carth. 3. Can. 42. Where though he mingles something of his own Schisme, yet thus farre he is clear for S. W. that the name or title was only treated there, not the thing or Juris­diction.] This is a killing answer indeed, and I shall confesse with Balsamon, that these names were forbid, to take away arrogance, but can never imagine, that leaving off a proud name, and keeping up all the height, that is signified by the name, could ever be by wise or pious men look'd on as a supersedeas for, or an antidote against arrogance. For indeed why should the name be arrogant, if the power that were express'd by it, were not so? and why the shadow con­scientiously disclaimed and layd down as long as the solider part, the power, or Jurisdiction were retained? If this be the answer of answers, and that which puts all out of doubt, which is no other in effect but the yielding as much as I or any other of my dear friends (as he saith) demand, the Reader will know hereafter, what is the meaning of nine answers to a difficulty, all which, I willing­ly consent, shall be judged of by this last irrefragable one.

66. Only 'tis by the way to be observed, what it is, that in that place Balsamon mingles of his own Schism, even nothing in the world but his citing of the 9th Canon of the Councel of Chalcedon, and the 6th & 7th of Sardice, but especially directing the Reader to observe that of Chalcedon, [...], which was the later, not as the Latine Interpreter reads, quae est antiquior, which is the more ancient. This is all he saith in that place, beside what S. W. hath cited [Page 423] for his own interest, and this it seems was naughtily done of Bal­samon, who might else, at this turn, have stood intirely upright in S. W's favour, had he not cited three Canons of Councels, espe­cially a more late one of Chalcedon; and what is that later Schis­matical Canon? Why, that a Clerk must not leave his own Bishop, and flie to secular Judicatures (which, if he remember, St Paul had said, before that Canon) that if he have any contention with his own Bishop, he shall be judged by the Synod of a Province, that if a Bishop or Clerke have a Controversie with the Metropolitane of the Province, he shall goe to the Exarch of the Diaecese, i. e. in the ancient style, to the Primate, or to the throne of the Imperial City of Constantinople.

67. This then was the crime, and Schisme of no lesse than an Ʋniversal Councel, which the Pope himself is sworn not to violate, and with that company poor Balsamon, and the Protestants must be content to fall, in case S. W. have by this answer put this whole businesse out of doubt. Meanwhile if one of the four general Councels be not Schismatical, 'tis as good as confess'd that neither are we, and to that issue this whole businesse is come, and there we are content to leave it, whilest S W. declaims and calculates with his kinde Reader, the manifold weaknesses of this Section. Which yet he will not conclude, till he hath considered the other part of my testimonies of Phocas's giving Boniface the title of Ʋniversal Bishop.

68. On this he frames a Dilemma, that if I mean the name and title before forbidden, but then first allowed by him, then nothing follow­eth against them who maintain a real power. But if I mean the supreme Jurisdiction over the whole Church, then besides that this Jurisdiction they dispute of was over Kings and Emperors, and so not likely to be given by Phocas the Emperor, they must be put to imagine that an Ʋniversal Government in Ecclesiastical matters over the whole Christian world could be introduced without any visible effects of siding, opposing, &c. and then he is gotten again into his safe fortresse of Rushworthi­an no lesse than demonstrative Theologie: To that, being, before this time, become a thredbare repetition, I shall not, I hope, need to attend him, for as I do not take all Rushworths demonstra­tions to be such indeed, many of them falling short of probability, so 'tis not in the power of a thousand improbabilities to praejudice one matter of fact, sufficiently testified, it being ordinary to see those things actually done, which were most improbable, and even [Page 424] contrary to the greatest, and most important interests of the doers.

69. Only to his Dilemma I shall return my short answer that all that Phocas can be imagined to have afforded Boniface, was the title of Vniversal, which being then gained from him, but no more than a Sceleton, being unaccompanied with power, hath ever since endeavoured its utmost, to gather flesh and juice, strength and verdure to it, and now takes upon it, as S. W. saith, to be a jurisdiction over all Kings and Emperors, but hath not had the desired successe in attaining it.

70. For the Testimonies of this donation of Phocas's, morer, then that of Paulus Diaconus, I have in this answer formerly spoken, and therefore this shall suffice to his 16th Section, and so we are at length arrived to an end of his first part.

[...]

This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This text is available for reuse, according to the terms of Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal licence. The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.